* 


V 


/ 


■ 


-74 

;  '■ 

>  .  -  'v. 

. 

_ 


* 

«  95 


■  y 


)  - 


~  i8L 


,  »’  ,fr  ;; 


-  •'•  ■  k.v, 

*  n. 

v  .  •  •  ' 


A-  *.'  'V  „*>•'• 


. 


'  \  ^  *  '  >/-  J 
'  *  ‘  V-  '  1  ,  •  * 

'  -  -  SR 


"  r4 


*•  /*■ 

. 

:  - 1 .*,  '  .  y 


- 

■ 


/V 


/ 

-  .  ..  -  ?.*.<£ 

'■•  ’ 

.  .  • 

.  ■  r-C*  ’*4,’ 

-  >  41 

-  .•XaJZ 

,  *  ••*  -I! 

'  ';,>r'  '. 

~  £’\ 

\ 

-  % 

/;  -  . 

*  .  •  .  ■ 

-  A  ;V 

.  v:?  :g 


^X?30 

n  (o°\ 

A3  fg 


PSSF10S. 


HE  Council  of  the  Vatican,  and  the 
Events  of  the  Time — this  is  the  Title, 
and  shall  constitute  the  Preface  to 
this  Volume.  It  sufficiently  signifies 
that  the  hook  treats  of  the  proceedings  of  the 
most  august  of  assemblages — of  the  defi¬ 
nition — of  revealed  truths  of  Faith — charter 
deeds  to  ennobling  privileges  and  everlasting  I 
inheritances  ;  and  that  it  treats  of  the  Events 
of  the  Time— Events  so  accumulated  and  so 
momentous,  that  they  seem  a  condensation  of 
the  story  of  ages- — of  the  gigantic  war — of  the 
invasion  of  Eome — the  sufferings  of  the  Church 
— the  vicissitudes  of  Empires — of  secular, 
social,  dynastic  convulsions  which  shall  ever 
be  recorded  as  the  most  memorable  in  the 
world's  history.  I  feel  assured  no  other  pre¬ 
face,  no  matter  how  elaborate,  could  obtain 
for  the  book  a  more  favourable  introduction,  or 
more  securely  arrest  the  interest  of  200,000,000 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  globe. 


THE 


COUNCIL  OF  THE  VATICAN, 

AND  THE 

< Sttttttji  tlu  ©inu. 


CONTENTS. 


Q  fettml  (ffmmcil. 

The  convocation  of  a  General  Council  a  memorable  era — Defi¬ 
nition  of  a  General  Council — Derivation  of  the  word  oecu¬ 
menical — A  palpable  demonstration  of  the  notes  of  the 
Church — Those  who  constitute  the  members  of  a  General 
Council,  - 

Factura  Manuum  Papalium. 

Prerogatives  of  the  Pope  in  relation  to  a  General  Council — 
It  presents  a  forcible  proof  of  the  supreme  authority  of  the 
Pope,  ...... 

No  New  Dogma. 

A  general  Council  creates  no  new  articles  of  faith — The  in¬ 
fallibility  of  the  Church  dispersed  not  dependent  on  the 
infallibility  of  an  (Ecumenical  Council,  but  an  (Ecumenical 
Council  is  infallible  in  virtue  of  the  infallibility  of  the 
Church,  ...... 

Free  Discussion. 

A  General  Council  a  deliberative  assembly — Freedom  of  dis¬ 
cussion  a  characteristic  of  a  deliberative  assembly — When 
Peter  speaks  dissension  ceases — Debate  not  a  condition  of 
infallibility,  - 


1 


5 


7 


8 


The  Best  Remedy  in  the  Worst  Evil. 

Necessity  for  a  General  Council — Present  utility  of  a  General 
Council — The  evils  of  the  world,  social  and  political, 
dangerous  to  religion.  -  -  .  -  9 

The  Council  and  Temporal  Princes. 

Sovereignty  of  temporal  princes  recognized  and  supported  by 
the  Church — No  power  but  from  God — Right  of  the  Church 
to  enter  the  domain  of  the  world,  to  sanction  good  laws  and 
counteract  bad  laws — Her  prerogative  to  guide,  to  govern, 
and  to  punish,  -  -  -  -  -  11 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


The  World  and  the  Council. 

The  Council  holds  a  commission  to  indict  the  world  before 
this  assize,  to  supervise  the  acts  of  all  kings,  seculars,  and 
religious,  to  hold  the  lamp  to  guide  them,  to  curb  the  vicious 
tendency  of  man’s  will— True  liberty — The  Church’s  right 
to  supervise  the  philosophical,  social,  and  religious  teach¬ 
ings  of  the  world — The  sole  prerogatives  of  secular  govern¬ 
ments — Alliance  between  Church  and  state — The  Church’s 
infallibility  the  security  of  secular  governments.  -  11 

Jnrnta  dmral  (ftotmrilg. 

Former  General  Councils — Objects  of  their  convention — 
Heresies  condemned — Those  that  sat  for  the  longest  and 
shortest  periods,  -  -  -  -  16 

Numbers  at  Former  General  Councils. 

The  number  of  bishops  respectively  at  each  of  the  former 
General  Councils  of  the  Church — Obvious  proofs  of  the 
notes  of  the  Church  wielded  against  the  JDonatists,  -  18 

Central  of  %  $afkatt. 

The  convocation — The  opening — The  procession — Every  re¬ 
gion  represented — Proof  of  Church’s  universality — The 
Council  hall — The  Mass — The  Council  opened,  -  20 

Numbers. 

Number  of  Fathers  at  the  Council  of  the  Vatican — Cardinals, 
patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  generals  of  reli¬ 
gious  orders,  royal  and  other  distinguished  personages  pre¬ 
sent  at  the  opening  of  the  ceremony,  -  -  -  24 

Classification  of  Nationalities. 

Numbers  of  bishops  from  each  country — Cardinals,  abbots, 
generals — Total,  *  -  -  -  -25 

Bishops  of  Ireland. 

Bishops  of  Ireland  present  at  the  Council  of  the  Vatican  -  25 

Bishops  of  England,  -  -  -  1 

Bishops  of  Scotland,  -  '  -  >■  £  26 

Jesuit  Bishops,  -  *  1 

Society  of  Jesus. 

His  Paternity  Father  Becks  the  General — Nuttber  of  Jesuits 
in  every  country  in  the  world  respectively — Priests,  scho- 
latics — Total,  *  -  -  *  -  27 


CONTENTS. 


Number  of  Catholics  in  the  World. 

Number  of  Catholics  in  the  world  at  the  time  of  the  Council 
of  the  Vatican — Number  of  Greeks  and  Russians,  Protest¬ 
ants,  Jews,  Mahomedans,  Brahmins,  Buddhists,  followers 
of  Confucius,  of  Sincto,  Idolaters,  Infidels — Number  of 
Catholics  in  each  quarter  of  the  globe— Number  of  Catho¬ 
lics  contrasted  with  that  of  all  other  religionsts  united,  -  27 

Second  Session. 

Opening  of  the  Second  Session— The  Homage — The  Pope’s 
homily — The  Pope  proclaimed  the  Council  opened — The 
“TeDeum” — The  professions  of  Faith,  -  -  29 

Utobt  of  JJrombhtg. 

The  Apostolic  letters  read — Regulations  for  the  general 
order — The  Commissions — Committees  for  preparing  sub¬ 
jects  for  discussion — The  Schemata— General  congrega¬ 
tions,  Deputations,  Public  sessions— Presidents— Theolo¬ 
gians  to  the  commissions — Mode  of  Discussion — Votes 
not  only  counted  but  weighed— Judges  of  Excuses,  Com¬ 
plaints,  and  Controversies,  -  .  -  30 

JB0p«. 

The  Pope — Dates  of  His  Holiness’  birth,  Promotion  to  Minor 
orders,  Orders  of  Subdeacon,  Deacon,  and  Priesthood,  and 
of  thg  celebration  of  his  first  Mass — Served  in  the  Guard 
of  Nobles — All  the  remarkable  incidents  of  his  early  life — 

His  elevation  to  the  chair  of  Peter — The  momentous 
events  of  the  Pontificate  of  Pius  IX— His  heroic  fortitude 
— His  officers  of  state  in  the  Papal  Court  during  the  Coun¬ 
cil-Cardinals  Antonelli  and  Barnabo,  -  -  39 

Of  Facts  Regarding  the  Vofes. 

St.  Peter — Popes  canonized  Saints— Popes  elected  from 
Religious  Orders— Popes  of  different  nations — Popes  of 
noble  birth— Popes  of  humble  birth— Popes  elected  at  an 
early  age — Popes  who  died  in  the  year  or  month  of  their 
Pontificate,  corresponding  with  the  number  attached  to 
their  names— Popes  who  celebrated  the  year  of  the  Jubilee 
— Popes  elected  who  had  not  been  Cardinals — Popes  who 
crowned  kings  and  emperors— Popes  brothers — A  father 
and  his  son  Popes,  both  Saints— Interesting  facts  regard¬ 
ing  the  Popes  in  connexion  with  science,  discoveries, 
nomenclatures,  ecclesiastical  usages,  rubrics,  literature, 
art,  institutions,  wars,  dignities,  tiara,  professions  of  faith, 
orders,  the  mass,  councils,  crusades,  temporal  power, 
Peter’s  pence,  nations  converted  to  Christianity,  cardinals’ 


CONTENTS. 


•  •  • 
Vlll 


hats  and  scarlet  robes,  Saracens,  Knights  Templars  of  « 
St.  John,  Lent,  jubilees,  foundations,  condemnations, 
events  of  English  History,  of  Irish  History,  of  Scotch 
History,  canonizations,  dynasties,  distinguished  charac¬ 
ters,  and  very  many  other  records  from  the  days  of  St. 

Peter,  to  those  of  Pius  IX.,  -  -  -  42 

Cjre  Jignifg  of  gap*. 

The  appellation  Pope — Originally,  not  exclusively  confined 
to  the  Sovereign  Pontiff — The  dignity  of  Pope  com¬ 
prises  four  distinct  characters— Different  systems  adopted 
in  counting  the  number  of  the  Popes — The  Benedictine 
chronicles — .Record  in  St.  Paul’s,  -  -  72 

Chronological  Catalogue. 

The  Popes — Their  names — order  and  date  of  their  succession 
— The  years,  months,  and  days’  duration  of  their  Ponti¬ 
ficates  in  every  century,  -  -  -  77 

Jet.  Jftalacjrg  (ras  prophecies. 

St.  Malachy — His  birth,  education,  and  elevation  to  the 
Episcopacy — Goes  to  Rome — Visits  Clairvaux — St.  Mala- 
chy  and  St.  Bernard — Founds  Mellifont  Abbey — Revisits 
Clairvaux — His  last  illness,  and  death  at  Clairvaux — St. 
Bernard’s  funeral  oration — His  obsequies,  -  -  91 

Malachy’s  Prophecies. 

The  various  editions  of  those  Prophecies — Where  printed — 

The  historical  works  in  which  they  may  be  found — The 
Prophecy  regarding  Pope  Pius  IX. ,  -  101 

gi  Contrast. 

A  contrast  between  the  Council  of  the  Vatican,  and  the 
Council  of  Trent — The  relative  number  of  bishops  attend¬ 
ing  both — The  countries  from  which  they  ti’a  veiled — The 
names  of  the  Irish  and  English  Bishops  at  Trent — The 
variety  of  languages  represented— The  difficulties  of 
travelling — The  present  increased  extent  of  the  Church’s 
domain — Peter’s  primacy  always  exemplified — The  Church 
always  one  and  indefectible,  -  -  -  104 

Population  of  $onte. 

Population  of  Rome  at  the  time  of  the  Council — Parochial 
reports — Number  of  those  who  made  their  first  com¬ 
munion,  of  those  under  age,  of  married,  of  births,  of 
widows,  of  celibates,  of  military,  prisoners,  Jews,  of  the 
various  orders  of  the  clergy,  of  monks  and  nuns,  -  109 


CONTENTS. 


ix 


Commerce  and  the  Fine  Arts. 

Importations  and  exportations — Works  of  art — Paintings  and 
sculpture,  -  -  -  112 

Hierarchy  op  the  World. 

The  Pope— The  College  of  Cardinals — The  number  of  cardi¬ 
nals  created  by  Pius  IX. — The  number  who  died  during  his 
pontificate — The  number  of  bishops  in  the  world — The 
bishoprics  and  vicariates  created  by  Pius  IX.  —  The  Oriental 
bishops,  -  -  -  -  112 

during  %  dtmmril. 

The  celebration  of  Christmas — Decrees  of  the  Pope  that  in 
case  of  his  death  the  Council  be  dissolved  and  his  successor 
be  elected  by  the  cardinals  exclusively — The  proclamation 
of  a  jubilee — The  commissions — Regulations  for  the  pro¬ 
ceedings — An  invitation  to  the  Jews — Birth  of  a  Princess  of 
Naples — Officers  of  the  Council — Mgr.  Forde  and  Canon 
Neville,  -  -  -  -  -  114 

St.  Joseph. 

The  Pope  and  the  universal  Church  placed  under  the  patron¬ 
age  of  St.  Joseph —  “  Educator  Optimus,”  -  -  117 

Professions  of  Faith. 

Vincentians,  Passionists,  Dominicans,  Augustinians,  Carme¬ 
lites,  Franciscans,  Capuchins,  -  -  1 19 

e  UlarbLe  Colunrn. 

The  marble  column  for  the  inscription  of  the  names  of  the 
Fathers — The  design  and  cost — San  Pietro  in  Montorio — 

The  grave  of  the  Irish  Earls — Rev.  John  O’Brien,  P.P. — 
Reflection  on  lost  graces,  -  -  -  -  120 

® jie  Citstt ;  %  %t  Jtttm. 

The  procession  and  ceremonies  on  the  last  evening  of  the  year 
— The  church  of  the  Gesu — The  shrines  of  St.  Ignatius  and 
St.  Francis  Xavier — The  Casa  Professa — The  exquisite, 
music — On  the  gratitude  the  multiplied  favors  of  revolving 
years  should  elicit — Reflection,  -  -  -  123 

(Bpipljang. 

The  solemnization  of  this  great  festival  in  Rome—  San  Andrea 
della  Valle — Sermon  by  Mgr.  Manning — The  “Academia” 
at  the  Propaganda— Students  representing  every  clime — 

The  interesting  exercises  and  variety-  of  languages— Reflec¬ 
tion  on  the  three  Eastern  kings  and  their  guiding  star — The 
orbs  in  infinite  space — The  secrets  revealed  to  the  eyes  of 
faith,  -  -  -  -  -  132 


CONTENTS. 


X 


fjis  (irate  oi  Westminster. 

Mgr.  Manning  and  the  bishops  of  England  commended  by  the 
Pope — How  heaven  blessed  their  labors,  -  *  139 

Catholicism  In  England. 

Number  of  priests,  churches,  convents,  monasteries,  con¬ 
trasted  with  those  of  forty  years  since — The  increase  in 
the  Catholic  population  of  Liverpool,  Manchester,  London, 
and  of  the  convents,  hospitals,  charitable  institutions,  and 
the  rapid  progress  of  religion  over  the  land.  -  -  139 

The  English  College  in  Rome. 

The  first  hospice  founded — The  history  of  its  vicissitudes — St. 
Edmund’s  hospital — St.  Thomas’s — The  days  of  England’s 
persecution — The  college  despoiled — The  Jesuit  Fathers 
Campion  and  Persons — Father  Campion  hanged  and  em¬ 
boweled — St.  Thomas’s  and  Cardinal  Allen — Edifying  fruits 
of  the  college — The  houses  of  the  Howards — Dr.  Gradwell 
— Distinguished  ecclesiastics  educated  at  St.  Thomas’s  col¬ 
lege — Priests  martyred — Cardinal  Wiseman,  -  -  140 

The  Scotch  College  in  Rome. 

The  period  of  its  origin — Difficulties  encountered — Its  posses¬ 
sions  confiscated— Cardinal  York — Dr.  George  Conn — Ce¬ 
lebrities  and  Christian  heroes  of  the  Scotch  college — The 
Stewarts — Revenues,  ....  145 

St.  Clement’s  :  the  Irish  Dominicans  in  Rome. 

The  church  of  San  Clemente — The  excavations— Father  Mul- 
ooley — 1st  February,  feast  of  St.  Ignatius  of  Antioch — 
Sermon  by  Mgr.  Manning — Antiquity  of  the  church,  the 
frescoes,  the  pulpit — Dr.  O’Finan — Cardinal  Howard,  -  147 

The  Irish  Atjgustinians  in  Rome. 

San  Maestro — “  The  Pretender” — San  Eusebio — Prosterula 
— Very  Rev.  James  Spratt — Very  Rev.  Dr.  John  Spratt,  -  149 

Candlemas  Day. 

Antiquity  of  its  institution — The  “  Upante  ” — Mention  made 
of  it  by  St.  Ildefonsus — St.  Sophorinus — St.  Eligius — St. 

Cyril — Capella  Papal e,  -  -  -  -  150 

je  IJopt  aitfr  the  girt  (gklribittotr. 

The  exhibition  opened  by  the  Pope — The  Popes  the  patrons 
of  art — Rome  the  school  of  art — Religion  ennobled  and 
sanctified  art — A  dissertation  on  taste  in  art — Grace  in  art 
— Religious  taste  in  art,  -  -  -  -  153 


On  Taste  in  Art. 

Taste  pervades  every  stage  of  life— Grades  of  taste— What 
taste  is — Fancy  generates  taste — Judgment  educates  taste 
Correct  and  erroneous  taste — Taste  is  acquired — Taste  is 
progressive — Taste  is  indefinite — Utility  of  museums  and 
picture  galleries— Expression,  -  -  -  155 

On  Grace  in  Art. 

In  what  grace  consists — Ease  and  simplicity — Grace  in  atti¬ 
tude,  contour,  drapery — Tranquillity — Expressiveness  in 
grace — Grace  and  beauty — Grace  in  curves — Grace  in  re- 
Ugion,  -  -  -  -  -  -  163 

Religious  Taste  in  Art. 

God  the  source  of  all  taste,  beauty,  and  perfection — Religion 
enlists  grace,  science,  and  art  in  her  service — Remarkable 
exemplification  extracted  from  Cardinal  Wiseman’s  “Con¬ 
tact  Between  Science  and  Art  ” — Religion  inspires  the 
artist’s  genius,  educates,  perfects,  and  sanctifies  the  artist 
— Blessed  Angelico,  -  -  .  -  167 

Count  lltonfatabxrf. 

His  obsequies — His  character — His  birth  and  education — 

His  erudition— His  connexion  with  Lamenais,  Lecoux, 
and  Lacordaire — His  marriage — His  literary  productions 
—  Life  of  St.  Elizabeth,  and  the  Monks  of  the  West — The 
advocate  of  liberty— His  political  career — His  death,  -  173 

&t«  JiutrhK'g  §ag  :  St.  fstta’s. 

The  hearts  of  Erin’s  sons  in  every  region  of  the  globe  vibrate 
in  unison  with  love  of  fatherland,  on  this  national  festival 
— -The  Shamrock — An  emblem  of  nationality,  religion,  and 
faith— We  sat  and  wept,  when  we  remembered  thee  ! — St. 
Patrick’s  day  in  Rome— St.  Isidore’s— The  Irish  Francis¬ 
cans  in  Rome— Father  Wadding— The  Convent— The 
Archives — The  functions  on  St.  Patrick’s  day — Monsignor 
Shiel — Monsignor  Manning’s  sermon — Father  Codd — The 
Visitors — The  Papal  Zouaves,  their  numbers,  nationalities, 
costume,  and  commanders,  -  -  -  178 

CJjoe  Jlrimate. 

Monsignor  M'Gettigan — His  translation  from  Raphoe,  to 
Armagh— His  Grace’s  piety,  charity,  and  zeal,  -  189 

His  Grace  of  Toronto,  Monsignor  Lynch. 

The  elevation  of  his  see  to  an  Archbishopric — A  native  of 
Lucan — His  Grace,  and  Monsignor  M‘Gettigan,  receive 
the  pallium,  -  -  .  .  -  190 


Deaths— Three  new  Bishops  for  Ireland,  and  one 

for  England. 

Deaths  during  the  Council — Cardinals  and  Prelates — Mon¬ 
signor  Derry — Monsignor  M‘Cabe — Monsignor  Grant — 
Father  Gubbins — Prelates  appointed  to  the  vacant  sees — 
Monsignor  Danell,  Southwark — Monsignor  O’Rorke — 
Monsignor  M‘Devitt — Monsignor  Conroy — Their  Conse 
orations — Brief  notices  of  these  Prelates, 


-  190 


The  Reporters  and  the  Pope. 


Ecclesiastics  instructed  to  become  reporters  to  the  Council 
— Banquet  and  presents  given  them  by  the  Pope — “  Why 
are  ye  afraid  ?  ” — Rev.  Mr.  Tynan,  of  Castledermot — 
Castledermot — The  Abbey  and  Round  Tower— Arch¬ 
deacon  Dunne,  P.P.,  V.F.,  -  194 

The  Passionists. 

Consecration  of  Monsignor  Paoli,  for  Bulgaria — The  Passion¬ 
ists  in  these  countries — St.  Paul’s,  Mount  Argus— Fervor 
of  the  Community — Discipline,  exercises,  and  edification,  197 

Tenerani — Critical  Observations  on  Sculpture, 

Death  of  Tenerani  the  great  Sculptor — Obsequies — His  statue 
of  the  Madonna,  at  Dungarvan — Observations  on  Sculpture 
— Rev.  M.  Patterson,  and  Miss  Patterson,  -  -  199 

Monsignor  Power,  Bishop  of  St.  John’s,  Newfound¬ 
land. 

Bishops  preconized — Consecration  of  Monsignor  Power — 
President  of  Holy  Cross,  Clonliffe — Function  in  the  Irish 
College — Sails  for  St.  John’s — Enthusiastic  reception,  -  206 

Monsignor  M'Devitt — Monsignor  Power,  Killaloe. 

Consecration  of  Monsignor  M‘Devitt — Patronage  of  St. 
Joseph — Death  of  Monsignor  Power,  Killaloe — Funeral 
oration  by  Monsignor  O’Hea,  Bishop  of  Ross,  -  -  208 

Hisforg  of  %  |nslj  (ftoIUge  of  &t. 

The  original  foundation — Father  Wadding — Owen  O’Cal¬ 
laghan,  first  Rector — The  Jesuits  undertake  its  govern¬ 
ment — The  funds — Celebrated  ecclesiastics  educated  in  this 
College — Dr.  Oliver  Plunket,  and  other  Irish  Prelates — 

Its  history  after  the  French  occupation  of  Rome — Dr. 

Blake,  Dr.  Boylan,  Dr.  Cullen — Its  early  history — Archi¬ 
tectural  beauty  of  the  church — Heart  of  O’Connell — The 
Monument — Charles  Bianconi,  Esq., — Monument  to  Mr. 
Terence  M ‘Sweeny — Alderman  M ‘Sweeny — The  Tomb  of 
J ohn  Lescaris — Number  of  students — Monsignor  Kirby — 
Monsiguor  Moran,  his  literary  works — The  vicissitudes  of 
the  college,  an  emblem  of  the  sufferings  and  vitality  of  the 
Church  of  Ireland,  ....  209 


CONTENTS.  xiii 


#n  dEbataikm. 

De  parvo  Catechismo — Monsignor  O’Keane — The  council  on 
education — Religion  essential  to  education — Dogma — Re¬ 
ligion  and  education  inseparable — Rome  exemplifies  her 
teaching  on  education — Statistics  of  education  in  Rome 
— Number  of  educational  establishments — Schools,  pupils, 
male  and  female,  -  -  •  -  218 

Sir  John  Gray. 

Disestablishment  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Ireland— Free¬ 
dom  of  education — His  strenuous  efforts  to  attain  both  -  223 

The  Right  Honorable  the  Lord  Chancellor, 

Baron  0 ‘Hagan. 

The  elevation  of  a  Catholic  Lord  Chancellor  of  Ireland — 
Created  a  British  Peer — Biographical  memoir  of  Lord 
O’Hagan — His  career  at  the  bar — His  eloquence  and 
judicial  virtues— His  noble  characteristics,  -  -  225 

The  Marquis  oe  Bute. 

His  visit  to  Rome  during  the  Council— His  fervent  piety, 
and  munificent  donations — Monsignor  Capel,  -  -  227 

guJbim.es. 

Addresses  delivered  by  the  fathers  of  the  Council— Schema 
de  Romano  Pontifice— Title  for  Ireland,  “the  Nation  of 
Apostles  ” — Importance  of  the  final  result  rather  than  the 
speeches — Prelates  who  spoke  at  different  congregations,  -  228 

Address  of  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin. 

The  Cardinal’s  singular  conclusiveness  of  argumentation — 

The  classic  elegance  of  hisLatinity — The  Prelates  of  various 
nations  wait  on  his  Eminence  in  the  Irish  College, 
to  express  their  admiration  and  congratulations — The 
Pope  presents  a  memorial  of  his  approbation— Character¬ 
istics,  and  rhetorical  beauty  of  the  oration — The  effect 
produced,  and  the  applause  elicited  at  the  close,  -  232 

The  Evening  of  the  Day  of  the  Definition. 

The  demonstration  in  favour  of  the  Cardinal  in  the  Irish 
College— The  many  Prelates  who  presented  an  address  to 
the  Cardinal,  expressive  of  their  acknowledgment  of  the 
research,  and  power  evinced  in  his  vindication  of  the 
dogma — The  reply  of  His  Eminence,  -  .  234 

C  arbitral. 

Biographical  memoir  of  the  Cardinal— His  journey  to  Rome 
■ — His  collegiate  years— His  presidency  of  the  Irish  College 
— Rector  of  the  propaganda — His  elevation  to  the  primacy 
—Appointed  Apostolic  Delegate — Translated  to  Dublin — 
Presides  at  the  Synod  of  Thurles— The  blessed  fruits  of  his 


xiv  CONTENTS. 


Episcopate — The  progress  of  religion — The  devotions, 
religious  instructions,  educational  establishments,  congre¬ 
gations  of  religions  men  and  women,  the  churches,  intro¬ 
duced,  founded,  and  erected  during  His  Pontificate  in 
Dublin — His  zeal  in  promoting  the  great  cause  of  religious 
and  secular  education — The  Land  Question  and  dis¬ 
establishment  of  the  Protestant  Church — His  Eminence’s 
energy  and  triumphant  success — God  is  with  him,  -  235 

Ipslorg  of  %  CErbiualalt. 

Antiquity  of  the  office  of  Cardinal — Origin  of  the  title — 
Confined  exclusively  to  those  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church — 
Number  in  the  Sacred  College — Privileges  of  Cardinals — 
Reserved  “.in  petto  ” — The  signification  of  the  Red  Hat, 
and  Scarlet  Robes — The  ceremony  of  the  investiture  of  a 
Cardinal — Monsignor  De-la-Tour-d’Auvergne — Ring  and 
Title — The  Archbishop,  the  first  Irish  Cardinal — Visits  of 
Cardinals  to  Ireland,  ...  -  242 

Most  Reverend  Dr.  Conaty. 

The  new  Diocesan  College  of  Kilmore — First  stone  laid  by 
the  Cardinal — Owen  Roe  O’Neill — The  Bishop  of  Kilmore 
once  the  only  Bishop  in  Ireland,  -  -  -  251 

Jjrugress  of  %  SStjjmafa. 

Approach  of  Easter — Rapid  succession  of  congregations — 
Schema  de  Fide — Voting  of  the  Fathers — Sermons  of 
Jesuit  Fathers — Third  public  session — Canons  of  the 
constitution  de  Fide — Introduction  of  the  question  of  the 
Infallibility— Schema  de  Parvo  Catechismo,  -  -  252 

The  Anglicans. 

The  expected  return  of  the  Anglicans — Willingness  to 
receive  them,  ■  255 

Discussion  Continued. 

His  Grace  of  Cashel  addresses  the  Council — Schema  de 
Ecclesia  Christi — De  vi  et  ratione  Romani  Pontificis — 
Amendments  of  the  Prcemium  read  by  Monsignor 
Leahy,  of  Cashel,  -  256 

His  Grace  of  Cashel  and  Emly. 

His  erudition,  taste,  and  piety — His  government — His  zeal 
in  suppressing  factions,  and  intemperance — The  erection 
of  his  Cathedral — An  expression  of  gratitude  to  God — A 
Cathedral  associated  with  the  blessings  of  Heaven,  -  258 

“Pastor  Eternus.” 

Formulas  proposed  and  superseded — Paragraph  introduced 

by  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin — Adopted,  -  261 


CONTENTS.  XV 


Concluding  Paragraph  op  the  Constitution  “JDe 
Ecclesia,  Pastor  Eternus.” 

The  Latin  text — The  translation,  -  262 

Principles  on  the  Prerogatives  of  the  Sovereign 
Pontiffs  always  admitted. 

Faith  ever  preserved  immaculate  in  the  Apostolic  or  Roman 
See — The  Pope  Peter’s  successor  in  the  Primacy  of  power 
and  jurisdiction — Confirms  his  Brethren — Decides  in 
questions  of  doubt — He  is  the  Father  and  Teacher  and 
Feeder  of  the  Flock — Usage  of  the  Church  in  every  age  to 
appeal  to  the  Pope — What  Papal  infallibility  is  ;  what  it 
is  not — No  new  article  of  Faith — Discussion  on  the  fourth 
chapter — Votes  of  the  Fathers,  ...  263 

Fourth  Public  Session  :  Final  Vote. 

Final  vote  on  the  18bh  July — Numbers  who  voted  “  Placet 
and  Non  Placet,”  266 

Official  Analysis. 

The  number  of  cardinals,  patriarchs,  primates,  archbishops, 
bishops,  abbots,  and  generals  of  religious  orders  who  voted 
— Those  who  were  absent — Two  fathers  voted  “non  placet” 

— Edifying  submission  of  all — Exciting  demonstrations  of 
joy  on  the  announcement  of  the  Pope’s  confirmatory  “pla¬ 
cet  ” — The  acclamations  of  joy  echoed  through  Christen¬ 
dom — The  cheers  of  the  multitudes — The  convulsion  of  the 
elements — Similarity  to  Sinai — Oh !  Ancient  Truth! — The 
“Te  Deum” — Playing  bands,  booming  bells,  thundering 
salvoes  of  artillery — Adhesion  of  absent  bishops  rapidly 
arriving— Unanimity  of  belief  secured  by  the  decrees  of  the 
Council  of  the  Vatican,  -  267 

®ar. 

Origin  of  the  war — Ministers  in  foreign  courts  at  the  time — 

War  declared — The  French  battalions  march  to  the  fron¬ 
tier — No  solicitation  for  God’s  aid — Commanders  of  Prus¬ 
sian  and  French  armies — A  war  of  giants— Desolating 
effects  of  the  war  over  a  luxuriant  and  picturesque  country 
— Battle  of  Sedan— The  Emperor  and  80, 000  men  surrender 
—  Goes  to  Wilhelmshohe  as  a  prisoner  of  war — The  re¬ 
public  proclaimed  in  Paris — The  Emperor  deposed— The 
Empress  quits  France  for  England — Disasters  to  the  French 


army — Fortresses  taken,  -  -  .  274 

Review  of  the  Campaign. 

The  battles  fought — The  numbers  engaged,  -  .  282 

The  Killed  and  Wounded,  -  -  .  283 

The  War  Expenses  of  France,  -  -  .  284 

Losses  in  the  War.  ....  284 


a 


CONTENTS. 


xvi 


The  civil  war — The  Communists  seize  Paris — They  are  be¬ 
sieged  by  the  Versailles  troops  under  the  command  of 
General  MacMahon — Fearful  conflict  raged  for  two  months 
— The  insurgents  were  defeated — They  seize  hostages — 

The  city  in  flames — Appalling  destruction — Palaces  and 
works  of  art  in  ashes — Reign  of  terror — Fighting  in  the 
streets — Scenes  of  blood  and  carnage,  -  286 

The  Execution  of  the  Archbishop  of  Paris  and  the 

Jesuit  Fathers. 

Details  furnished  by  M.  Everard — Mgr.  Darboy  and  the 
other  hostages  summoned  to  the  courtyard  of  Laroquette 
—  Affecting  scene — Shot — A  short  biographical  notice  of 
Mgr.  Darboy — Martyrs  for  liberty  and  faith,  -  -  296 

The  Obsequies. 

The  procession — Solemn  appearance  of  Notre  Dame — The 
function — The  chaunt — The  bells — The  artillery,  -  300 

Losses  in  the  Civil  War. 

Estimates  of  the  losses  incurred  in  houses,  property,  securities, 
works  of  art,  furniture,  merchandize — Amount  of  money 
required  for  reparation — The  budget  proposed  for  the  im¬ 
post  of  new  taxes  to  meet  the  exigencies,  -  -  301 

Order  Restored. 

Future  of  France — Dynastic  Parties. 

Future  of  France  pregnant  with  interest — Opinion  that 
France  can  never  be  governed  by  a  republic — Whatever 
the  form  of  government,  it  must  be  founded  on  religion  to 
secure  stability — A  lesson  from  Dumas — The  three  dynas¬ 
tic  parties  in  France.  ....  302 

The  Legitimists  and  Orleanists. 

The  two  collateral  branches  of  the  Bourbons— The  parent 
stock — The  descent  of  each  branch  traced  in  a  direct  line 
down  to  the  Due  de  Paris  and  Count  Chambord,  or  Henry 
V. — The  law  of  proscription  abrogated,  -  -  304 

The  Emperor  Napoleon  III. 

His  parentage,  birth,  baptism,  and  early  years — Attempts  to 
treat  with  the  troops  at  Strasburg — He  lands  at  Boulogne 
— His  imprisonment  and  escape — He  becomes  president 
and  emperor  of  France — His  marriage — Birth  of  the  Prince 


CONTENTS. 


XVII 


the  Pope, 


Imperial— Sends  an  army  to  reinstate  the  Pope— His  pro¬ 
jects,  wars,  policy,  greatness,  vicissitudes,  and  general 
NTaiDCter  -k°ses  when  he  withdraws  his  adhesion  from 


-  306 


The  Destinies  of  Napoleon  Co-incident  on  his 
Adhesion  to  the  Pope. 

The  hidden  designs  of  the  providence  of  God— No  such  thing 
as  chance  Napoleon’s  disasters  not  the  result  of  chance,  -  311 

Invasion  of  Pome. 

The  sub- Alpine  government  seize  the  opportunity  of  the 
absence  of  French  troops  to  invade  the  Papal  States  and 
occupy  Rome— The  invasion  a  violation  of  the  laws  of 
equity,  justice,  and  the  laws  of  nations— Antiquity  of  the 
Pope  s  prescriptive  continuous  rights— The  spoliation  under- 
mining  the  stability  of  secular  dynasties — Guarantees  for 
liberty  and  independence  offered  and  rejected  by  the  Pope 

r  hio^Iiexr°r  Wlthdraws  his  troops— St.  Cloud  is  burned 
—in  1848  the  emperor  sent  an  army  to  reinstate  the  Pope 
emperor  s  prosperity — The  French  troops  dishonor 
wir  de®^’ations — Their  losses  of  eagles  and  men  at 

Woerth  and  Wissemburgh— The  Emperor’s  initials  and- 
bust  dishonored— The  Pope  offers  his  mediation  between 
the  contending  sovereigns— Napoleon  declines  it  and  loses 
his  empire— Napoleon  left  the  Pope  to  a  September  con¬ 
vention— -A  September  convention  sends  himself  a  priso- 
ner  to  Wilhelmshohe-The  walls  of  Rome  are  breached— 

That  day  Pans  is  invested- The  Italian  fleet  anchor  at 
Civita  Vecchia— Negociations  for  the  surrender  of  half 
the  h  rench  fleet— The  prince  and  princess  and  party  dance 
m  the  Quirmal — King  William  is  proclaimed  emperor  in 
the  saloons  of  Versailles,  and  St.  Cloud  is  in  ashes— The 
emperor  obtained  7,000,000  of  voters— When  the  Pope 
lost  his  States  the  emperor  was  deposed— The  transfer 
ot  the  capital  is  notified  at  the  time  the  Pope  was  cele- 
bratmg  his  jubilee  day— On  that  very  day  the  conquerors 
of  France  enter  Berlin  in  triumph,  - 


312 


The  Entry  into  Berlin. 


Order  of  the  march — The  king  and  commanders — Eightv-one 
eagles  captured,  -  -  .  . 6  J 

Prediction  of  His  Grace  the  Primate,  Most  Rev.  Dr. 
Dixon,  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  regarding  Napoleon. 

The  Primate  predicts  if  Napoleon  withdraw  his  adhesion  from 
the  Pope  his  star  will  set— No  more  Solferinos,  but  another 


xviii  CONTENTS. 


Waterloo — He  will  be  found  wanting — The  Bourbons  will 
forget  their  differences — He  will  lose  his  empire  and  retire 
to  an  island,  .....  320 

Text  of  the  Pope’s  Bull  Suspending  the  (Ecumenical 

Council. 

Allusion  to  the  four  sessions — Hopes  frustrated  by  the  war 
and  by  the  sacrilegious  invasion  of  Home — Prorogues  the 
Council — Prayers  for  liberty  and  peace — The  jubilee  con¬ 
tinues — The  decree  to  be  posted  on  the  Basilica,  -  322 

The  Twenty-fifth  Anniversary  of  the  Pontificate  of 

Pope  Pius  IX. 

He  has  seen  the  years  of  Peter — The  world’s  festival — Recep¬ 
tions  at  the  Vatican — Congratulations  from  Queen  Victoria 
and  royal  personages — Universal  manifestations  of  jubilee,  325 

of  i\z  <$a%rs  of  %  Council. 

The  dignitaries  who  took  part  in  the  Council — Every  ecclesi¬ 
astical  grade — Of  every  rite — From  every  coimtry,  -  330 


$  ®mral  tonal. 


^iSlf  devote  the  first  part  of  this 

hill  volume  to  a  consideration  of  the  nature 
a  General  Council — the  prerogatives 
of  the  Pope  in  relation  to  a  General 
Council — the  constituent  members  of  a 
General  Council— the  modes  and  usages  that 
regulate  the  proceedings,  and  the  deliberations 
of  a  General  Council — the  privileges,  and  infal¬ 
libility  of  the  teachings,  of  a  General  Council _ 

the  relations  between  a  General  Council,  and 

the  temporal  power  of  secular  sovereigns _ the 

right  of  General  Councils  to  scrutinize  the 
education,  philosophy,  and  the  morals  of  the 
world— historical  allusions  to  former  General 

Councils,  and  the  objects  of  their  convocation _ 

some  of  the  most  important  subjects  which 
engaged  the  present  General  Council — the 
dogma  of  the  infallibility  of  the  Pope,  defined 
by  the  present  General  Council.  The  number 
of  Bishops  assembled  at  this  General  Council 
of  the  Vatican,  compared  with  that  of  pre¬ 
vious  General  Councils  of  the  Church.  A 
“selva”  of  facts,  about  the  Popes  and 
General  Councils.  A  contrast  between  the 
Council  of  Trent,  and  this  Council  of  the 
Vatican.  The  names  of  all  the  Bishops  who 
assisted  at  the  Council,  and  their  classification 


B 


2  A  MEMORABLE  ERA. 


according  to  their  nationalities.  The  number 
of  Bishops  in  the  world,  and  the  entire  number 
of  Fathers  entitled  to  take  their  seats  in  the 
Council.  The  Jesuit  Bishops  who  assisted  at 
the  Council — the  General — and  the  number  of 
Jesuits  in  every  country  of  the  world  at  the 
time.  Some  of  those  Fathers  who  delivered 
the  most  remarkable  addresses  to  the  Council. 
The  Cardinal  and  the  Cardinalate.  The  defini¬ 
tion  of  the  Papal  Infallibility.  The  proroga¬ 
tion  of  the  Council. 

The  convocation  of  a  General  Council  has 
ever  fixed  a  memorable  era,  and  has  been 
regarded  as  an  event  of  the  most  momentous 
importance,  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  It 
has  ever  commanded  an  attention,  awakened 
solicitudes,  and  exercised  influences,  which  have 
vibrated  to  the  very  extremities  of  Christendom. 
The  good,  and  virtuous,  have  ever  been  filled 
with  fear,  and  awe,  at  the  august  character  with 
which  it  is  invested — at  the  abiding  sense  of 
the  supernatural  power  it  wields — at  the  united,' 
and  energetic  action,  which  the  Prelates  of  the 
entire  Church,  presided  over  by  the  supreme 
ruler,  therein  exemplify — and  at  the  sublime 
objects  to  which  it  aspires — the  confutation  of 
error,  the  confirmation  of  truth,  the  establish-^ 
ment  of  discipline  for  the  salutary  regulation  of 
morals — the  extension  and  triumph  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  upon  earth,  and  the  salvation 
of  the  immortal  souls  of  men. 

DEFINITION. 

Benedict  XIV.,  in  his  work  “  De  Synodo,” 


gives  a  definition  of  a  General  Council  in  these 
terms  : — 

“Concilia  Generalia,  qum  et  (Ecumenica 
dicuntur,  ea  sunt,  ad  quee  vocantur  Episcopi 
totius  orbis,  qui  possunt,  et  debent  eisdem 
interesse,  nisi  legitime  impediantur,  et  quibus 

prsesidet  Romanus  Pontifex,  vel  per  se,  vel  per 
suos  legatos.”  1 

General  Councils,  and  which  are  also  called 

, ,  c'^1®mca>  are  those  to  which  are  summoned 
the  Bishops  of  the  entire  world,  who  can,  and 

j  ft  bound’  t0  attend  therein,  unless  im¬ 
peded  by  a  legitimate  cause,  and  which  are 

presided  over  by  the  Roman  Pontiff,  either  in 
person,  or  by  his  delegates. 

A  General  Council,  is  called  (Ecumenical, 
from  the  Greek  word  “  Oikoumenike,”  a  term 

»Slgaufie&f,  ‘‘  Pertaining  to  the  inhabited 
world.  The  Bull  of  mdiction,  for  a  General 
Council,  is  not  merely  an  invitation  from  the 
-Cope,  it  is  a  command,  which  all  the  Bishops 
are  bound  to  obey,  unless  they  be  exempted 
by  legitimate  causes.  All  the  Bishops  who 
exercise  jurisdiction  in  any  part  of  the  Chris¬ 
tian  world,  are  summoned  to  a  General  Council 
but  the  attendance  of  all  is  not  indispensable 
tor  its  oecumenicity.  An  (Ecumenical  Council 
is  the  general  assembly  of  the  teaching  Church. 

It  is  the  most  palpable,  tangible,  demonstra¬ 
tion  oi  the  unity,  universality,  unanimity,  and 
authority  of  the  one  only  Church  of  Christ  on 
earth.  It  is  the  most  eloquent,  and  conclusive, 

! and  ^controvertible  argument  ever  urged,  of 


4  MEMBERS  OF  A  COUNCIL. 


the  immutability  of  her  identity,  and  the  inde- 
fectibility  of  her  vitality.  It  is  a  proof  of  the 
exalted  superiority  of  the  moral,  over  the  ma¬ 
terial  order  of  the  world — and  the  external  rite, 
or  ceremonies,  observed  in  inaugurating  the 
Council  of  the  Vatican,  were  unprecedentedly 
magnificent — they  were  regal,  sacerdotal,  pon¬ 
tifical,  and  Papal — they  were  grand  and 
sublime. 

Bishops  chiefly,  constitute  the  members  of  a 
General  Council,  but  not  exclusively.  Cardi¬ 
nals  are,  and  Abbots  and  Generals  of  religious 
orders  may  be  members  of  a  General  Council, 
though  some  of  these  may  be.  priests  only — 
and  for  this  assertion  I  adduce  the  authority  of 
Cardinal  Soglia  : — “  Prseter  Episcopos,  solent 
insuper  Cardinales  non  episcopi,  Abbates,  et 
Prcepositi  Generales  Ordinum  Regularium 
suffragium  ferre,  quippe  qui  jurisdictione 
quasi  Episcopali  potiuntur.  Sed  ex  mera 
ecclesiee  concessione,  et  privilegio,  factum  est, 
ut  quam  facultatem  vi  characteris  non  habent, 
candem  vi  dignitatis  obtinerent.” — Card. 
Soglia. 

The  Greek  Prelates,  or  other  Prelates,  in 
heresy,  or  schism,  are  not  recognized  as  con¬ 
stituent  elements  of  a  General  Council,  and  are 
excluded  from  sitting  in  council,  with  those 
Bishops,  who  have  kept  the  faith.  The  Holy 
Father,  endearingly  invited  the  Prelates  of 
other  sectaries  ;  not  as  members  of  the  General 
Council,  but  that  as  wandering  sheep,  they 
may  here  discover  the  light  which  will  direct 


A  WORK  OF  PAPAL  HANDS.  5 


them  in  the  true  path,  that  leads  to  the  one 
fold  of  Christ. 

FACTURA  MANUUM  PAPAL!  UM- 

The  supreme  power  of  the  Pope,  prevails 
through  every  stage,  and  during  the  entire  con¬ 
tinuance  of  the  Council.  His  supremacy  therein 
is  well  expressed  by  the  canonist,  Barbat,  in 
Clem  de  Electioiie,  in  these  few  words,  u  Con¬ 
silium,  est  factura  manuum  Papalium — A 
Council  is  the  work  of  Papal  hands.”  The 
Pope  presides  at  a  General  Council,  and  that 
not  by  right  of  election,  but  by  right  of  his 
primacy  in  honor,  and  jurisdiction.  The  seat 
next  the  Pope  belongs  to  the  Bishop  of  Ostia, 
who  is  always  Dean  of  the  Sacred  College;  in 
order  of  precedence  then  follow  the  Cardinals, 
Patriarchs,  Archbishops,  Bishops,  Abbots,  and 
Generals  of  religious  orders. 

To  explain  the  precise  reasons,  which  render 
the  convocation  of  a  General  Council  necessary, 
or  expedient,  is  not  always  given  to  human  intel¬ 
lects  ;  the  Holy  Ghost  suggests  the  reasons,  and 
the  motives,  to  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  for  the  remedy 
of  evils,  the  correction  of  abuses,  and  the  wise 
government  of  the  general  Church.  It  is  the 
prerogative  of  the  successors  of  Peter,  to  say 
when  they  regard  the  convocation  of  a  General 
Council  as  expedient,  or  necessary.  It  is  theirs 
to  convoke  a  General  Council — to  direct  it — to 
prorogue  it — to  translate  it — to  confirm  it — 
and  to  dissolve  an  (Ecumenical  Council.  It  is 
infallible  in  its  teachings.  The  infallibility  of 
the  Church,  is  the  medium  ordinarily  employed 


6  TITLE  TO  INFALLIBILITY. 


by  God,  to  convey  the  doctrine  of  faith  to  the 
world.  No  Council  of  the  Church  can  be  truly 
an  (Ecumenical  Council  separated  from  the 
Pope,  or  insubordinate  to  him.  General  assem¬ 
blages  of  the  bishops  of  the  world,  apart  from 
the  Pope,  may  teach  what  is  consonant  with 
truth,  and  may  be  guided  by  wisdom,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  God  ;  but  their  doctrine  does  not 
necessarily  enforce  belief  as  an  article  of  divine 
faith,  established  on  infallibility.  But  when 
they  are  directed,  and  presided  over  by  Peter  s 
successor,  and  when  their  definitions  are  con¬ 
firmed  by  his  Papal  sanction  then  they  cannot 
err — they  are  infallible — and  belief  in  the  dogma 
defined,  becomes  obligatory,  as  an  article  of 
faith.  The  Pope  convokes  all  the  bishops  of 
the  Catholic  world — they  come,  and  with  the 
Pope,  who  is  their  head,  who  presides  over 
them,  and  confirms  their  acts,  they  represent 
all  the  Churches  of  the  universe.  The  Holy 
Ghost  is  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  speaks 
through  their  lips,  the  words  of  infallible  truth ; 
and  here  is  their  title-deed,  their  great  charter, 
upon  which  is  grounded  their  prerogative,  to 
doctrinal  infallibility:  “As  My  Father  hath 
sent  Me,  so  do  I  send  you.  Go,  teach  all  nations ; 
teaching  them  what  I  have  taught  you:  and 
behold  I  am  with  you  all  days,  to  the  con¬ 
summation  of  the  world.” 

The  world  can  be  presented  with  few  occa¬ 
sions,  or  proofs,  which  more  forcibly  demonstrate, 
the  supreme  authority  of  the  Pope,  than  his 
prerogative,  of  confirming  or  condemning  Coun- 


THE  POPE’S  SUPREMACY.  7 


cils,  claiming  to  be  oecumenical.  The  history 
of  the  Church,  records  thirty-two  such  Councils, 
claiming  the  character  of  oecumenical — yet 
eighteen  only  are  recognized  as  such — and  that 
not  from  the  number  of  congregated  bishops 
being  greater,  or  less — but  solely  because  the 
Successor  of  Peter,  by  his  sole  authority,  par¬ 
tially  condemned  six,  and  absolutely  condemned 
and  annulled  eight,  and  confirmed  the  eighteen. 
In  nine,  out  of  those  eighteen  General  Councils, 
the  Popes  presided  in  person,  in  the  other 
nine,  they  presided  by  their  delegates.  A 
General  Council,  then,  in  the  present  anti- 
Papal  tone  of  the  world,  in  these  degenerate 
days,  will  be  most  salutary,  as  the  most  demon¬ 
strative  and  conclusive  proof,  of  the  unchange¬ 
able  supremacy  of  Peter’s  authority — the  same 
yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever  ! 

NO  NEW  DOGMA. 

A  General  Council  creates  no  new  article  of 
faith ;  it  merely  affirms,  and  defines  a  dogma 
which  already  existed,  and  was  previously,  and 
always,  contained  in  the  deposit  of  faith.  The 
infallibility  of  the  Church  dispersed,  in  defining, 
and  enunciating  her  dogmas,  or  in  her  teachings, 
is  not  dependent  on  the  infallibility  of  an  (Ecu¬ 
menical  Council,  but  the  General  Council  is 
infallible,  in  virtue  of  the  infallibility  of  the 
Church,  of  which  it  is  the  representative,  and 
the  teaching  assembly.  The  whole  Church, 
uniting  the  successor  of  Peter,  and  the  episco¬ 
pate  diffused  throughout  the  extent  of  Christen¬ 
dom,  when  she  enunciates  any  doctrine  of  faith, 


8*  FREEDOM  OF  DEBATE. 


as  the  “  Ecclesia  docens,”  is  always  infallible, 
even  without  the  intervention  of  any  (Ecumeni¬ 
cal  Council. 

FREE  DISCUSSION, 

A  General  Council  unites,  in  one  assembly, 
the  deliberate  wisdom  of  many  prelates,  where 
the  united  abilities  of  all,  may  prove  most 
effective,  in  probing  the  wounds,  discovering  the 
evils  of  the  age,  and  applying  the  most  effica¬ 
cious  -cures.  It  elevates  still  higher  the  lamp 
of  truth,  to  illuminate  those  who  are  wandering 
in  darkness,  and  in  the  shadow  of  death.  It 
concentrates,  in  one  formidable  phalanx,  the 
diffused  forces  of  the  Universal  Church,  and 
directs  it,  with  irresistible  power,  to  demolish 
the  bulwarks  of ’the  enemy,  and  bear  the  stand-  • 
ard  of  religion  triumphantly  over  the  debris  of 
their  strongholds  and  dissipated  forces,  and 
thus  winning  another  decisive  victory  for  Christ. 

A  Council  of  the  Church,  is  a  deliberative 
assembly,  and  is  the  most  perfect  model  of  all 
deliberative  assemblies.  The  characteristic  of 
a  deliberative  assembly,  is  to  elicit  the  mutual 
expression  of  individual  sentiment,  and  com¬ 
munity  of  opinion:  this  generates  debate — 
debate  supposes  a  difference  of  opinion,  and 
this  elicits  discussion.  The  salutary  results  of 
discussion  depend,  in  a  considerable  degree,  on 
the  freedom  of  expression,  and  disputation, 
which  is  sanctioned  by  the  constitutions  of  the 
Council.  Those  disputations,  are  not  opposed 
to  the  character  of  a  General  Council :  on  the 
contrary,  they  were  exemplified  in  the  Council 


“peter  has  spoken/'  9 


of  J erusalem,  presided  over  by  Peter,  as  we  read 
of  in  the  1 5  th  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles : 
“When  there  had  been  much  disputing" — but 
when  Peter  spoke,  “  all  held  their  peace."  In 
the  Council  of  the  Vatican,  the  utmost  latitude, 
and  freedom  of  expression,  and  discussion,  was 
provided  for,  consistently  with  respect  for  reli¬ 
gion,  and  the  exalted  dignitaries  of  whom  the 
Council  was  constituted;  and  when  Peter  spoke, 
absolute  unanimity  prevailed — “  all  held  their 
peace."  Previously  to  the  definition,  the  regu¬ 
lations  of  the  Council  provided  not  merely  for 
one  discussion,  but  for  a  triple  discussion — 
one  in  writing,  in  which  every  minute  particu¬ 
lar  was  scrutinized,  every  detail  was  closely 
examined — even  the  introduction  or  rejection 
of  a  comma,  caused  a  lengthened  debate.  This 
was  meet  in  matters  of  such  momentous  impor¬ 
tance,  as  those  appertaining  to  faith  and  morals ; 
for  though  such  debates,  and  research,  are  not 
conditions  of  infallibility,  it  is  a  moral  duty, 
imposed  on  the  fathers  of  the  Council,  to  search 
the  Scriptures,  and  the  traditions  of  the  Church, 
before  recording  their  final  decision,  in  what 
is  to  bind  the  consciences,  and  guide  the  morals, 
of  the  Christian  world. 

THE  BEST  REMEDY  IN  THE  WORST  EVIL. 

It  may  be  asked  what  necessity  exists  now 
for  the  convocation  of  a  General  Council  \  The 
days  are  evil — the  Church  is  afflicted  with  many 
calamities — her  doctrines  are  impugned — the 
supreme  authority  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  is 
disregarded — ecclesiastical  property  is  invaded. 


*1 - . - 

10  SAFETY  IN  PERIL. 


and  confiscated — the  education  of  youth  is 
usurped  by  unbelieving  seculars — the  laws  which 
regulate  matrimonial  contracts  violated — reli¬ 
gion  is  outraged — and  many  social  evils  dis¬ 
seminated,  to  the  danger,  and  injury,  of  immortal 
souls.  Our  Holy  Father,  then,  guided  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  convokes  a  General  Council,  in 
order,  to  use  the  words  of  Pope  Paul  III.,  that 
he  may  apply  “the  greatest  remedy  in  the 
greatest  peril  of  Christianity/'  The  Church 
has  ever  regarded  it  as  a  matter  of  importance, 
that  the  laws  of  those  civil  powers,  to  which  her 
spiritual  children  are  subjected,  should  be  formed 
in  perfect  accordance  with  her  own  laws.  The 
consciences  of  her  children,  are  then  relieved 
from  that  violence,  and  those  perplexing  embar¬ 
rassments,  to  which  they  must  ever  be  subjected, 
as  long  as  the  civil  law,  is  at  variance  with  her 
own.  Eevolutions  have  convulsed  civil  society, 
to  its  very  centre,  since  the  last  General  Council 
of  Trent.  Hence  the  utility  of  a  General 
Council  at  present,  must  appear  most  obvious 
to  every  reflecting  mind.  The  Council  will 
again  proclaim  to  the  entire  world,  the  Church's 
laws,  grounded  on  the  immutable  principles  of 
justice.  In  those  countries  where  the  entire 
population  profess  the  Catholic  religion,  as  well 
as  even  those  under  Protestant  governments, 
where  large  proportions  of  their  subjects  profess 
that  holy  religion — political  economy,  good 
policy,  and  self-interest,  irrespective  even  of 
more  exalted  motives,  will  urge  the  propriety 
and  force  of  these  views. 


THE  COUNCIL  AND  SOVEREIGNS.  11 


THE  COUNCIL  AND  TEMPORAL  PRINCES. 

The  Church  recognizes  the  temporal  sovereign¬ 
ty,  of  temporal  princes ;  she  not  only  recognizes 
it  as  useful,  and  necessary  for  the  public  good, 
for  social  order,  and  the  protection  of  property, 
but  she  supports  it,  she  enforces  it ;  nay,  she 
professes  that  “  there  is  no  power  but  from 
God."  The  Church,  by  inculcating,  and  enforcing 
principles  of  subordination,  and  loyalty,  has 
ever  proved  herself  the  most  powerful  bulwark 
of  the  temporal  power,  of  temporal  princes. 
The  Church  may  not  wish  to  interfere  in  the 
purely  secular  concerns  of  other  states,  or  in  the 
enactments  of  purely  secular  laws,  for  the 
government  of  foreign  subjects,  but  she  claims 
a  right,  and  a  right  divine,  to  prevent  any 
secular  law,  or  power,  being  exercised  for  the 
injury  of  religion,  the  destruction  of  morals,  and 
the  spiritual  ruin  of  her  children.  She  claims 
a  right  to  supervise  such  laws,  to  support  their 
use,  if  salutary,  to  control  their  abuse.  In  the 
domain  of  morals,  it  is  the  province  of  the  Church 
to  reign.  Wherever  there  is  moral  responsi¬ 
bility,  it  is  her  prerogative,  by  divine  commission, 
to  guide  and  to  govern,  to  sanction,  to  commend, 
or  to  condemn,  to  reward  merit,  and  to  punish 
moral  delinquency. 

THE  WORLD  AND  THE  COUNCIL. 

The  world  may  affect  to  disregard  the  autho¬ 
rity,  and.  infallibility  of  a  General  Council,  and 
cry,  “  What  have  ecclesiastical  laws,  or  the 
definition  of  Church  dogmas,  to  do  with  the 
world,  or  with  our  political  or  social  relations  %  ” 


12  A  LIGHT  TO  GUIDE. 


The  Council  will  vindicate  its  authority  over 
the  world,  and  prove  its  right,  founded  on  a 
divine  commission,  to  enter  most  intimately 
into  all  the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  world,  to 
supervise  the  acts  of  the  king,  the  diplomatist, 
the  philosopher,  and  the  general — to  circum¬ 
scribe  the  limits  of  their  speculative  inquiries — 
to  hold  up  the  lamp,  which  is  to  light  their  only 
path  to  knowledge  and  education — to  subjugate 
human  reason  to  the  yoke  of  faith — to  extinguish 
liberals,  rationalists,  and  deists  by  one  stroke 
of  her  infallibility.  Infallible  dogma  is  a 
brilliant  light,  which  every  intellect  must  re¬ 
cognize,  whether  willingly  or  reluctantly.  At 
first  sight  it  may  not  clearly  discern  it,  or  be 
overwhelmed  by  it ;  for  eyes  long  immured  in 
darkness,  are  dazzled  by  a  sudden  powerful 
effulgence  ;  but  when  the  vision  becomes  ac¬ 
commodated  to  it,  this  infallible  teaching 
illuminates  all  around  it.  The  dogmas  and 
teaching  of  an  infallible  Council,  will  purify  the 
morality,  integrity,  and  religion  of  mankind — 
will  impart  vitality  to  the  torpid  action  of  society 
— will  curb  the  downward,  vicious  tendency 
of  man's  will,  and  will  insensibly  impart  a 
salutary  tone,  even  to  the  political  relations  of 
secular  governments.  Peter  will  speak,  and 
the  world  will  be  electrified,  and  feel  the  shock. 
It  is  futile  to  say  the  Church  has  its  own  legi¬ 
timate  limits,  and  the  world  its  boundaries, 
beyond  which  the  Church  must  not  intrude. 
The  Church  claims  its  right  to  enter  the  world's 
domain,  and  recognizes  no  limits  but  the  cir- 


TEUE  LIBEETY.  13 


cumference  of  Christendom,  to  enforce  her  laws 
over  her  subjects,  to  control  their  reason  and 
judgment,  to  guide  their  morals,  their  thoughts, 
words,  and  actions,  and  to  regard  temporal 
sovereigns,  though  entitled  to  exercise  power  in 
secular  affairs,  as  auxiliaries  and  subordinates, 
to  the  attainment  of  the  end  of  her  institution, 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  the  im¬ 
mortal  souls  of  men,  and  to  secure  for  them 
their  everlasting  inheritances.  And  this  order 
of  things  she  regards  as  true  liberty — Ubi 
Spiritus  Domini  ibi  libertas  ! 

It  betrays  an  ignorance  or  a  denial  of  the 
Church’s  mission,  to  assert  that  she  may  control 
the  acts  and  scrutinize  the  morality,  and  punish 
the  faults  of  the  religious  in  the  cloister,  or  of 
the  private  individual  in  the  world,  but  that  she 
has.  no  right  to  intrude,  into  the  social  relations, 
of  the  general  community  of  worldlings.  She 
has  that  right ;  she  is  the  salt  that  is  to  insinu¬ 
ate  itself  into  all  their  most  intimate  relations, 
to  preserve  them  from  the  corruption  of  error, 
and  to  secure  their  soundness  and  health.  She 
has  a  right  to  supervise  the  lectures  of  the 
professor,  the  diplomacy  of  the  statesman,  the 
government  of  kings,  and  to  scrutinize  their 
morality  and  punish  their  faults  ;  and  that  duty 
becomes  more  necessary  and  obligatory,  in 
proportion  as  their  acts  more  vitally  affect  the 
welfare  of  society,  and  the  interests  of  religion  ; 
and,  consequently,  on  their  greater  influence, 
involve  a  greater  amount  of  responsibility  than 
the  acts  in  the  cloister,  or  of  the  private  indi- 


14  A  GKEAT  ASSIZE. 


vidual.  This  the  world  may  protest  against, 
and  pronounce  as  arrogance  and  despotism. 
Ah  !  history  teaches  us  that  despotism  is  on  the 
other  side.  The  Church  has  ever  proved  the 
sanctuary  of  the  fugitive  from  tyranny — the 
formidable  citadel  to  protect  the  persecuted — 
the  staff  that  has  raised  the  standard  of  liberty 
— the  bond  of  society — the  salutary  spice  of 
civilization — Ubi  Spiritus  Domini  ibi  libertas! 

Nay,  the  Council  will  hold  a  great  assize, 
before  which  it  will  read  the  indictment  against 
the  world,  will  arraign  it  for  its  errors,  will 
confound  and  condemn  them,  and  will  prove 
the  truth,  on  the  most  incontestable  evidence. 
Christ  came  to  bear  testimony  to  the  truth 
against  the  world  :  “For  this  was  I  born,  for 
this  came  I  into  the  world,  that  I  should  give 
testimony  to  the  truth.”  (St.  John ,  xviii.  37.) 
The  Church  is  the  representative  of  Christ. 
4 4  As  My  Father  hath  sent  Me,  so  do  I  send  you.” 
Thus  the  Council  will  be  the  great  proof  of  the 
opposition  of  the  world  to  the  truth,  and  the 
great  testimony  of  the  truth  against  the  world. 

Political  theroists,  now-a-days,  presume  so 
far  as  to  proclaim  the  right  of  secular  states,  to 
be  what  they  call  free,  and  independent  of  the 
Church's  laws — that  is,  they  profess  to  take 
their  temporal  governments  out  of  the  Church 
in  which  God  intended  to  place  and  to  bless 
them,  and  to  utilize  them,  and  to  consecrate 
them  in  and  through  the  Church.  There  are 
even  those  who  have  the  temerity  to  advocate 
the  deordination  of  a  church  dependent  on  the 


UNION  OF  CHURCH  AND  STATE.  15 


legislative  enactments  of  a  secular  state !  States¬ 
men  !  know  the  object  of  your  transitory  exist¬ 
ence — it  is  to  enact  secular  laws,  for  secular 
jurisprudence,  and  for  the  secular  common  wea], 
and  then  to  live  in  the  Church ;  to  co-operate 
with  the  Church  ;  to  be  sanctified  through  the 
Church;  and  by  this  happy  union,  to  enjoy  the 
reciprocity  of  the  Church's  influence  over  the 
consciences  of  your  subjects,  which  is  the  solid 
foundation  of  their  loyalty,  and  your  stability  ; 
and  to  assist  the  Church  in  promoting  what  is 
useful  for  saving  their  souls,  which  should  be 
to  you  also  an  object  of  paramount  solicitude. 
Is  the  world,  then,  come  to  this ! — that  social 
diplomatists  should  sever  the  State  from  the 
Church,  or  domineer  over  Christian  society  \ 
Is  nature  to  separate  from  grace,  and  set  up  a 
dynasty  for  itself  1  No,  no!  Quis  separabit? 
The  holy  alliance  of  Church  and  State,  consti¬ 
tutes  the  union  of  the  soul  and  body — the  life 
and  vigor  of  Christian  society !  It  is  time 
that  a  General  Council  should  teach  statesmen 
this  salutary  lesson,  and  that  they  must  not 
put  their  foot  on  the  step  of  Peter's  throne; 
that  it  is  their  duty  to  co-operate  with  the 
Church ;  and  that  in  all  matters  appertaining 
to  the  order  of  grace,  their  position  is,  to  sit 
down,  and  listen  respectfully  before  the  Church's 
teaching  chair. 

Infallibility  is  the  only  security  of  the  stability 
of  dynasties  and  empires — the  health  of  society, 
and  the  reign  of  integrity  and  truth.  Without 
an  infallible  authority,  human  reason  would 


16  FORMER  GENERAL  COUNCILS. 


grope  in  darkness — the  world  would  waft  to 
destruction.  Since  those  horrifying  days  of 
reeking  revolution,  when  wicked  men — creep¬ 
ing  clods  of  clay — audaciously  attempted  to 
dethrone  the  Most  High,  and  elevate  iniquity, 
society  is  sick  from  the  shock ;  a  General 
Council  will  restore  its  health  and  vigor.  This 
infallible  authority  is  the  citadel  of  truth,  the 
shield  against  error,  the  security  of  temporal 
governments,  the  immovable  rock  to  which 
society  may  cling  in  every  wind  of  doctrine,  in 
every  torrent  of  revolutionary  vicissitudes. 

— >■•  +  ♦< — 

farmer  irneral  ffmantiJs. 

The  Fathers  of  the  General  Council  of  Trent, 

'•V  ' 

assembled  in  their  first  session,  on  the  13th  of 
December,  1545.  The  last  session  of  that  last 
General  Council,  was  held  on  the  3rd  Decem¬ 
ber,  1563.  Since  then  three  centuries  have 
elapsed,  and  thirty-one  Popes,  have  governed 
the  Church.  During  the  Council  of  Trent, 
five  Popes  reigned — Pope  Paul  III.,  Julius 
III.,  Marcellus  II.,  Paul  IV.,  and  Pius  IV. 
The  Lutheran  heresy,  was  condemned  by  the 
Council  of  Trent — and  many  most  important, 
decrees  on  discipline,  were  adopted  by  the 
Fathers.  The  Council  which  occupied  the 
longest  time,  was  the  Council  of  Trent,  it 
sat  for  eighteen  years.  The  Council  that 
sat  for  the  shortest  time,  was  the  second 
Council  of  Lateran,  convoked  by  Innocent  II., 
in  the  year  1139 — it  terminated  after  seventeen 


OBJECTS  OF  COUNCILS.  17 


days’  session.  Some  ecclesiastical  historians 
assert,  that  there  were  about  one  thousand 
Bishops  in  attendance.  The  fifth  Council  of 
Lateran  lasted  for  five  years.  This  General 
Council  of  the  Vatican  is  the  first,  which  was 
held  in  Borne,  since  the  fifth  Council  of  Lateran, 
in  the  year  1511.  At  the  Council  of  Ephesus, 
held  in  the  year  431,  not  more  than  200 
Bishops  attended,  though  at  that  time  there 
were  about  2,000  Bishops,  in  the  Christian 
world.  Nestorius,  who  denied  that  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  was  the  mother  of  God,  was  condemned 
in  that  Council.  At  the  first  Council  of  Lateran, 
convened  by  Pope  Callistus  II.  in  the  year 
1123,  restitution  of  investitures  was  made, 
and  the  Pope  and  Emperor  were  reconciled. 
The  speech  which  at  any  Council,  occupied  the 
-  longest  time  in  delivery,  was  that  of  Lainez  at 
the  Council  of  Trent,  which  he  continued  for 
two  successive  days.  The  elapsed  centuries, 
since  the  Christian  era,  and  the  confirmed 
General  Councils,  coincide  in  number.  We 
have  had  eighteen  recurring  centuries,  and  we 
have  had  eighteen  General  Councils.  After 
the  first  Council  of  Jerusalem,  the  model  of  all 
General  Councils,  for  the  first  three  hundred 
years  of  the  Church’s  existence,  we  had  no 
General  Council — since  the  Council  of  Trent, 
for  the  last  three  hundred  years  of  the  Church’s 
existence,  we  have  had  no  General  Council. 
The  condemnation  of  various  heresies,  was 
the  object  of  the  convocation  of  the  first  six 
General  Councils.  The  Iconoclasts  were  con- 


c 


18  NUMBERS  AT  COUNCILS. 


demned  in  the  seventh — the  case  of  Photius  was 
the  object  of  the  eighth.  To  promote  energetic 
efforts  for  the  deliverance  of  the  Holy  Land  from 
the  grasp  of  the  Turks,  was  the  cause  of  the  con¬ 
vention  of  the  ninth  General  Council.  The 
tenth  was  to  disclaim  the  pretensions  of  anti- 
Popes.  The  Waldenses  were  condemned  in  the 
eleventh.  The  twelfth  was  convoked  to  aid  the 
Crusaders,  and  to  condemn  certain  heretical 
doctrines  then  promulgated.  The  usurpations  of 
Frederick  II.  were  denounced  in  the  thirteenth. 
The  fourteenth  was  to  condemn  the  errors  of  the 
unfortunate  Greeks.  Many  heresiarchs,  with 
their  false  doctrines,  were  condemned  in  the 
fifteenth  Council.  The  sixteenth  was  convoked 
for  the  reunion  of  the  Eastern  Church.  The 
seventeenth,  for  curing  schisms  and  regulating 
various  laws.  The  eighteenth  was  the  great 
Council  of  Trent,  convoked  to  condemn  the 
Lutheran  heresy,  and  to  correct  many  social 
evils.  Thus  each  and  all  were  convoked  to 
condemn  some  particular  heresy,  or  apply  a 
remedy  to  some  social  disaster,  or  to  promote 
some  great  good,  or  to  attain  some  new  triumph 
for  holy  religion. 

NUMBERS  AT  FORMER  COUNCILS. 

The  number  of  Bishops  who  have  assisted 
at  each  preceding  (Ecumenical  Council  will  be 
interesting  at  the  present  time.  On  the 
authority  of  Sarnelli,  who  reckons  19  General 
Councils,  including  that  of  Constance,  there 
were  at  that  of  Nicaea  318  Bishops;  1st  of 
Constantinople,  150;  Ephesus,  200;  Chalce- 


“be  not  incredulous.”  19 


donia,  630  ;  2nd  of  Constantinople,  165  ;  3rd 
of  Constantinople,  289  ;  2nd  ISTicaea,  367  ; 
4th  Constantinople,  102  ;  1st  Lateran,  300  ; 
2nd  Lateran,  1,000  ;  3rd  Lateran,  300  ;  4th 
Lateran,  482  ;  1st  Lyons,  140  ;  2nd  Lyons, 
500  ;  Vienne,  300 ;  Constance,  207  ;  Florence, 
141;  5th  Lateran,  200;  Trent,  213.  Dis¬ 
crepancies  are  observable,  however,  in  the 
accounts  furnished  by  different  historians  on 
this  subject,  some  reckoning  only  the  Bishops 
without  counting  Patriarchs  and  Archbishops, 
while  others  include  all  who  were  present. 
Though  Sarnelli  asserts,  there  were  only  300 
Bishops,  at  the  first  Council  of  Lateran,  other 
historians  state,  that  there  were  more  than  800. 

I  Bellarmin  and  Tillemont  also  differ  from  him 
i  in  the  numbers  at  other  Councils.  The  two 
i  notes  of  Holy  Church,  which,  St.  Augustine 
most  triumphantly  wielded,  to  confound  the 
errors  of  the  Donatists,  were  its  Catholicity, 

;  and  its  Apostolicity ;  its  “being  dispersed 
|  throughout  the  world,”  and  “  its  possession  of 
the  chair  of  Peter,”  “  Diffusa  per  orbem  et 
cathedra  Petri.”  These  notes  are  presented 
most  obviously,  in  General  Councils.  You 
can  not  only  read  them — but  you  can  lay  your 
hands  on  them — then  put  your  finger  into  the 
-  holes  of  their  hands,  and  into  their  side,  and 
be  no  longer  incredulous. 


Cffuncil  of  tjif  fafitan. 

THE  CONVOCATION. 

HE  General  Council  of  tlie  Vatican — 
the  nineteenth  General  Council  of  the 
Church — was,  with  all  the  usual  for¬ 
malities  and  solemnities,  proclaimed, 
announced,  convoked,  and  decreed,  on 
the  29th  of  June,  1868,  the  feast  of  SS.  Peter 
and  Paul,  to  be  holden  at  Rome  in  the  Vatican 
Basilica,  to  be  commenced  on  the  8  th  day  of 
December,  sacred  to  the  memory  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1869.  The 
Papal  Bull  was  signed  on  the  third  of  the 
kalends  of  July,  in  the  twenty-third  year  of 
His  Holiness’  pontificate,  by  Pope  Pius  IX., 
and  by  Cardinal  Mattei,  Pro-Datarius,  and  N. 
Cardinal  Paracciani  Clarelli,  and  by  all  their 
eminences  “  in  curia.” 

THE  OPENING. 

The  Council  of  the  Vatican  was  opened  on 
the  eighth  of  December,  1869,  in  the  twenty- 
fourth  year  of  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Pius  IX., 
with  a  sublimity  of  ceremonial,  a  grandeur,  and 
magnificence,  by  an  assemblage  of  prelates  so 
numerous,  presided  over  by  the  Supreme 


THE  PROCESSION.  21 


Pontiff,  and  amidst  such  congregated  masses 
of  the  faithful,  as  had  been  previously  entirely 
unparalleled.  The  prelates,  vested  in  white 
copes  and  mitres,  assembled  at  an  early  hour 
in  the  Sistine  Chapel,  and,  two  and  two,  moved 
on  in  solemn  procession,  through  the  Sala 
Regia,  and  down  the  Scala  Regia,  through  the 
vestibule,  into  the  nave  of  St.  Peter  s.  The 
entire  route  of  the  procession  was  fringed,  by  a 
triple  line  of  secular  priests,  and  members  of 
the  religious  orders  in  their  various  costumes, 
and  by  a  line  of  the  Palatine  Guard,  the 
Zouaves,  the  Antibes  Legion,  and  by  other 
regiments  of  the  line,  forming  a  serrated  border 
of  brilliant  uniforms,  glittering  swords,  bayonets, 
and  musketry,  which  seemed  like  a  border  of 
flowers,  dyed  in  every  variety  of  brilliant  tint, 
and  sparkling  with  the  pendant  drops  of  the 
morning  dew  jets.  Soon  after  nine  o’clock,  the 
Holy  Father  ascended  the  Sedia  Gestatoria,  and 
after  the  procession  had  occupied  an  hour  in  its 
transit,  His  Holiness  passed  into  the  nave  of 
the  Basilica,  through  the  bronze  gates,  amidst 
the  portentous  hum  of  an  awe-stricken  congre¬ 
gation  of  tens  of  thousands,  amidst  the  sheen 
of  naked  swords,  flickering  as  they  wound  over 
the  officers’  heads,  and  were  lowered  to  the 
pavements ;  amidst  the  crash  of  musket  butts, 
as  the  lines  of  military  knelt  and  presented 
arms  in  salutation  ;  amist  the  thrilling  strains 
of  martial  music,  booming  bells,  and  thundering 
volleys  of  artillery  discharged  from  the  Aventine 
Mount,  and  from  the  Castle  of  St.  Angelo. 


22  NOTES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


Each  country,  region,  tropic,  and  clime,  marked 
each  bishop  as  its  own,  by  the  peculiar  tint 
with  which  it  dyed  his  complexion,  graduating 
through  every  variety  of  shade,  from  white  to 
brunette,  bronze,  copper  colour,  and  black. 
There  were  bishops  of  various  rites,  and  Oriental 
Patriarchs,  of  the  Chaldeans,  Maronites,  Arme¬ 
nians,  Melchites,  Syrians ;  and  the  Latin 
Patriarchs  of  Jerusalem,  Antioch,  Constanti¬ 
nople,  and  Alexandria — and  those  sat,  for  the 
first  time,  face  to  face  with  the  Bishops  of 
Westminster,  Baltimore,  Southwark,  Natal, 
Brisbane,  Cincinnati,  New  York,  St.  John’s 
Newfoundland,  Pekin,  Natchez,  Tasmania,  : 
Mongolia,  Senegambia,  Edinburgh,  the  Sand¬ 
wich  isles,  Mauritius,  and  the  frozen  regions  of 
Mantchooria.  Oh,  Holy  Church,  thy  youth 
is  renovated  like  the  eagle  !  There  they  were,  j' 
hundreds  of  prelates,  congregated  from  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  proving  their  universality,  walking 
two  and  two,  emblematic  of  their  being  united 
by  the  bonds  of  charity ;  breathing  sanctity,  in 
their  countenances,  and  in  their  entire  edifying  ■ 
deportment,  and  presided  over  by  the  successor 
of  Peter,  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  thus 
exemplifying  and  eloquently  proclaiming  the 
notes  of  Holy  Church,  its  unity,  its  sanctity,  its 
catholicity,  and  its  Apostolicity.  This  proces¬ 
sion,  for  the  numbers,  and  exalted  personages 
who  composed  it,  and  for  the  sublime  func¬ 
tions  they  were  proceeding  to  discharge,  under 
the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  was  the 
most  august  that  ever  moved  on  this  earth. 


THE  COUNCIL  HALL.  23 


On  arriving  at  the  Blessed  Sacrament  Chapel, 
the  procession  halted,  the  Pope  descended  from 
the  Sedia  G-estatoria,  and  after  adoring  the  Most 
Holy  on  bended  knees,  again  arose  and  all  moved 
forward  in  procession,  and  entered  the  Council 
Hall,  which  was  an  enclosed  portion  of  the  right 
transept  of  the  Basilica,  which  was  furnished 
with  an  altar,  a  throne  for  the  Pope,  seven  rows 
of  seats  at  either  side  for  the  prelates,  and  a 
tribune  for  the  sovereigns,  princes,  and  members 
of  the  diplomatic  corps,  and  the  representatives 
of  foreign  powers,  and  it  was  carpeted,  and  gor¬ 
geously  draped,  and  upholstered  in  green  silk 
velvet,  red,  gold  lace,  and  tassels,  with  an  arm 
chair  for  each  prelate,  in  which,  as  he  sat 
vested  in  his  brilliantly  colored  pontificals, 
silks,  damasks,  and  mitre,  he  seemed  like  a 
charmingly-tinted  flower,  planted  in  a  parterre, 
and  surrounded  by  the  soft  verdant  moss.  The 
effect,  and  coup  d?  ceil  of  the  hall,  and  august  array 
of  dignitaries,  was  captivating.  The  solemn 
Mass  was  chanted  by  Cardinal  Patrizi,  the 
inaugural  discourse  was  delivered  by  the  Bishop 
of  Iconium.  At  the  termination  of  the  Mass, 
the  Holy  Father  imparted  the  Papal  benediction. 
The  Pope  then  received  the  homage  of  the 
members  of  the  Council.  His  Holiness  chanted 
the  appropriate  prayers,  and  thrice  solemnly 
invoked  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  guide  the  delibera¬ 
tions,  and  acts  of  the  Council,  and  the  hymn  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  was  chanted.  All  persons 
not  members  of  the  Council  were  then  indicated 
to  withdraw.  The  bishops  then  approved  of 


24  THOSE  INVITED. 


the  decrees  for  the  opening  of  the  Council,  after 
which,  the  Te  Deum  was  sung,  and  thus  the 
grand  function  of  the  opening  of  the  Council 
terminated  at  half-past  two  o'clock  in  the  after¬ 
noon. 

NUMBERS. 

The  number  of  Fathers  invited  to  attend  the 
General  Council  was  1,044.  The  procession  to 
the  Vatican  Council  Hall  consisted  of  6  Arch¬ 
bishop  princes,  49  Cardinals,  11  Patriarchs, 
680  Archbishops  and  Bishops,  28  Abbots,  29 
Generals  of  religious  orders — in  all  803  Fathers 
of  the  Council  took  their  seats,  being  135  more 
than  the  united  numbers  of  all  the  Fathers  at 
the  three  Councils  of  Nice,  Constantinople,  and 
Ephesus.  -  The  Colonna,  and  Orsini  families, 
obtained  the  honour  of  being  princes  assistant 
at  the  Papal  throne,  on  the  occasion  of  all  the 
public  ceremonials  of  the  Council.  At  the 
General  Congregation  of  the  Council  of  the 
Vatican  assembled  on  the  17th  of  May,  1870, 
a  catalogue  was  distributed  amongst  the 
Fathers,  of  the  Cardinals,  Patriarchs,  Primates, 
Archbishops,  and  Bishops,  “  quibus  jus  aut 
privilegium  est  sedendi  in  Concilio  CEcumenico.” 
The  absent  were  marked  with  an  asterisk.  The 
entire  number  was  975.  The  Boman  nobility, 
and  the  sovereigns,  and  princes  then  in  the  city 
were  present,  and  amongst  them  was  the  ex- 
!  King  of  Naples  and  the  Empress  of  Austria, 
the  ex-Duke  and  Duchess  of  Tuscany,  the  ex- 
Duke  and  Duchess  of  Parma,  the  Doria,  and 
Borghese  families.  Many  princes,  and  many 


BISHOPS  OF  IRELAND.  25 


members  of  the  diplomatic  corps  were  present, 
and  also  General  Kanzler,  generalissimo  of  the 
Papal  troops,  and  General  Dumont,  commander 
of  the  French  battalions  in  the  garrison. 

CLASSIFICATION  OF  NATIONALITIES. 

In  addition  to  the  49  Cardinals,  28  Mitred 
Abbots,  and  29  Generals  of  Orders,  there  were 
present  on  the  opening  of  the  year  680  Bishops 
of  the  following  nationalities  : — 


.hops  of  the  Two  Sicilies 

68") 

9  9 

Piedmont 

20 

99 

Tuscany 

10 

-  114 

99 

Lombardy  and  Yenetia  - 

10 

_ 

99 

99 

Duchy  of  Modena 

Duchy  of  Parma 

4 

2. 

% 

9  9 

States  of  the  Church  - 

- 

62 

99 

France  ... 

• 

81 

99 

9  9 

England  and  Colonies  - 
Ireland  - 

SI 

55 

99 

Canada  ... 

9) 

99 

Dnited  States  - 

40 

99 

Austria  and  Hungary  - 

43 

99 

Spain  - 

40 

99 

States  of  South  America 

30 

9  9 

Prussia  - 

8 

99 

Bavaria  - 

6 

99 

Mexico  - 

9 

99 

Belgium 

6 

99 

Holland 

3 

99 

Portugal 

2 

99 

Switzerland 

4 

99 

Turkish  Empire 

12 

99 

Greek  Archipelago 

4 

9  9 

Oriental  Rites  - 

42 

99 

In  Partibus  Infidelium  - 

-  119 

680 

A  dding  to  these  the  Cardinals,  Abbots,  and  Generals  106 
The  Grand  Total  is  ....  786 

BISHOPS  OF  IRELAND. 

The  Bishops  of  Ireland  who  attended  the 
Council,  were,  His  Eminence  Paul,  Cardinal 


26  ENGLISH  SCOTCH  AND  JESUIT  BISHOPS. 


Archbishop  of  Dublin ;  Mgr.  M‘Gettigan, 
Primate,  Abp.  Armagh ;  Mgr.  Leahy,  Abp. 
Cashel ;  Mgr.  M‘Hale,  Abp.  Tuam ;  Mgr. 
Derry,  Clonfert ;  Mgr.  O'Keane,  Fermoy ;  Mgr. 
Kelly,  Derry ;  Mgr.  Moriarty,  Kerry ;  Mgr. 
Leahy,  Dromore  ;  Mgr.  Gillooly,  Elphin ;  Mgr. 
M ‘Evilly,  Galway  ;  Mgr.  Furlong,  Ferns  ;  Mgr. 
O'Hea,  Ross ;  Mgr.  Dorrian,  Down  and  Connor  ; 
Mgr.  Butler,  Limerick  ;  Mgr.  Conaty,  Kilmore  ; 
Mgr.  Nulty,  Meath  ;  Mgr.  Donnelly,  Clogher ; 
Mgr.  Power,  Killaloe  ;  Mgr.  M‘Cabe,  Ardagh. 

BISHOPS  OF  ENGLAND, 

The  Bishops  of  England  who  were  present 
were,  Mgr.  Manning,  Abp.  Westminster ; 
Mgr.  Errington,  Abp.  Trebizond ;  Mgr.  Grant, 
Southwark  ;  Mgr.  Cornthwaite,  Beverly  ;  Mgr. 
Ullathorne,  Birmingham  ;  Mgr.  Clifford,  Clif¬ 
ton  ;  Mgr.  Chadwick,  Hexham ;  Mgr.  Amherst, 
Northampton ;  Mgr.  Roskell,  Nottingham ; 
Mgr.  Vaughan,  Plymouth  ;  Mgr.  Turner,  Sal¬ 
ford  ;  Mgr.  Brown,  Shrewsbury. 

BISHOPS  OF  SCOTLAND. 

The  Bishops  of  Scotland  in  attendance  were, 
Mgr.  Strain,  Edinburgh  ;  Mgr.  Eyre,  Glasgow ; 
Mgr.  Macdonald,  Preshome. 

THE  JESUIT  BISHOPS. 

The  Bishops  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  who 
attended  the  Council  of  the  Vatican  were, 
Mgr.  Steins,  Abp.  Bora,  Bengal ;  Mgr.  Canoz, 
Madura;  Mgr.  Miege,  Kansas;  Mgr.  Languillat, 
Nankin ;  Mgr.  Etheridge,  British  Guiana ; 
Mgr.  Dubar,  Eastern  Pekin ;  Mgr.  Meurin, 
Bombay. 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARST 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 


SOCIETY  OF  JESUS.  27 


SOCIETY  OF  JESUS. 

Very  Rev.  Peter  Becks,  was  Provost-General, 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  at  the  time  of  the 
Council  of  the  Vatican,  and  the  following  are 
the  numbers  of  priests,  and  scholastics,  of  the 
Society,  in  the  whole  world,  at  that  time,  clas¬ 
sified  according  to  the  nations,  or  provinces  to 
which  they  were  attached  : — 


THE 

SOCIETY  OF  JESUS 

IN  THE 

YEAR  1869. 

Priests. 

Scholastics. 

Italy  - 

-  Roman 

-  235 

97 

Neapolitan 

-  192 

41 

Sicilian 

-  139 

14 

Turinese 

-  167 

39 

Venetian 

/-  130 

47 

Germany  - 

-  Austrian 

-  174 

134 

Belgian 

-  269 

179 

Galician 

-  68 

84 

German 

-  300 

202 

Netherlands 

-  108 

102 

France 

-  Champagne 

-  235 

162 

France 

-  332 

.  177 

Lyons 

-  336 

- 

167 

Toulouse 

-  290 

mm 

164 

Spain  - 

-  Arragon 

-  160 

205 

Castile 

-  203 

320 

Mexican 

9 

4 

England  - 

-  English 

-  161 

120 

Irish  - 

-  78 

61 

United  States 

-  Maryland 

-  80 

m 

67 

Missouri 

-  83 

- 

41 

3749 

2427 

THE  NUMBER  OF  CATHOLICS  IN  THE  WORLD. 

The  following  tables,  given  by  the  Semaine 
Catholique ,  of  Toulouse,  show  that  though  the 
number  of  idolators  and  infidels  is  greater 
altogether  than  that  of  the  general  population, 


28  RELIGIONISTS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


Catholics  have  a  majority  over  every  other 
distinct  class  of  religionists  : — 


Catholics  - 

Greek  and  Russian  sects  - 
Protestant  sects  - 
J  ews 

Mohamedans 
Brahmins  - 
Buddhists  - 

Followers  of  Confucius,  Si 
Infidel,  etc. 


-  208,000,000 

-  70,000,000 

-  66,000,000 

4,000,000 
-  100,000,000 
-  68,000,00 6 

-  180,000,000 
>,  Idolators, 

-  152,000,000 


Catholics  are  thus  classed  in  different  hemi- 
spheres  : — 

In  Europe  -----  147,090,000 
In  Asia  and  Oceanica  ...  9,000,000 

In  Africa  -----  4,000,000 

In  America  -----  46,000,000 


In  France,  according  to  the  official  returns 
for  1866,  the  population  is  thus  classed  : — 


Catholics  -  -  - 

Calvinists  -  -  - 

Lutherans  -  -  - 

Other  Protestant  sects 
Jews  - 

Neither  Christians  nor  Jews 
Not  Classed 


37,107,212 

515.759 

386.759 
44,353 
89,047 
14,000 
22,786 


Though  these  are  the  statistical  results, 
arrived  at  by  the  calculations  of  many  statis¬ 
ticians,  and  are  generally  accepted  as  the 
numerical  proportions,  of  the  religionists  of  the 
human  race,  all  over  the  globe,  I  am  quite 
persuaded  they  greatly  underrate  the  number 
of  Catholics.  Many  authentic  returns,  from 
the  most  reliable  authorities,  state,  that 'the 
number  of  Catholics,  is  no  less  than  250  mil¬ 
lions,  exclusive  of  members  of  the  Greek  and 
Oriental  Churches  ;  and  if  they  were  added,  it 


SECOND  SESSION.  29 


would  raise  the  number  to  325  millions.  The 
entire  number  of  those  who  profess  Christianity 
is  425  millions.  Of  the  entire  Celtic  race,  the 
only  people  not  Catholics,  are  the  Welsh  and 
Scotch.  I  make  these  statements  on  the 
authority  of  the  census  of  different  states — the 
reports  of  British  consuls — the  lists  in  the 
University  of  France — and  on  the  “  States¬ 
man's  Handbook." 

SECOND  SESSION. 

At  the  subsequent  public  session  of  the  Gene¬ 
ral  Council,  held  on  the  6th  January,  1870, 
solemn  Mass  was  celebrated  in  presence  of  the 
Pope.  After  the  post-communion,  the  prelates, 
two  and  two,  paid  “  the  homage  ”  to  the  Pope. 
The  Holy  Father  imparted  his  benediction, 
after  which,  the  bull  of  convocation  was  read. 
The  assembled  prelates  having  been  interro¬ 
gated,  unanimously  assented  that  the  Council 
should  be  opened,  which  the  Pope  then  pro¬ 
claimed  opened.  His  Holiness  delivered  a  short 
homily,  expressive  of  his  gratification  at  inau¬ 
gurating  the  Council  on  the  appointed  day,  his 
pleasure  at  seeing  so  large  a  number  of  the 
hierarchy  of  the  world  assembled  at  Eome,  that 
they  had  come  to  teach  all  the  voice  of  God, 
and  with  him,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  condemn  the  baneful  errors  of  human 
science,  and  to  adopt  the  most  efficient  remedies, 
and  his  confidence  that  God  would  sustain  his 
holy  Church  against  all  her  assailants,  who 
arrayed  themselves  under  the  deceitful  mask  of 
liberty.  He  then  invoked  the  aid  of  the  Holy 


30  MODE  OP  PROCEEDING. 


Spirit,  the  intercession  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
Mother  of  God,  the  apostles,  the  saints,  and  the 
holy  angels.  The  Te  Deum  was  then  chanted. 
Immediately  after  Mass,  every  prelate  presented 
to  the  Pope  a  written  profession  of  his  faith, 
according  to  the  formula  laid  down  by  Pope 
Pius  IV.  The  Holy  Father  made  a  profession 
of  faith,  in  his  own  name.  Monsignor  Valin- 
ziano,  the  bishop  of  Fabriano,  read  aloud  the 
profession  of  faith,  in  the  name  of  all  the  fathers, 
after  which,  each  one  took  the  oath  in  his  own 
name,  and  in  his  own  language,  on  the  holy 
Gospels. 


It0&*  0f  fmnHitg, 

The  Apostolic  letters  of  the  Holy  Father, 
commencing  “  Multiplices  inter,”  and  bearing 
date  from  November  the  27th,  1869,  decreed 
“  the  general  order  to  be  observed  in  the  cele¬ 
bration  of  the  Sacred  (Ecumenical  Vatican 
Council.”  The  seventh  paragraph  treats  of 
the  “General  Congregations  of  the  Fathers,” 
and  the  eighth  paragraph  of  the  “  Public 
Sessions.”  These  two  paragraphs  are  literally 
translated  ;  but  first  we  are  anxious  to  explain 
in  a  few  words  the  whole  order  of  procedure. 
It  is  well  known  that  from  the  year  1867  His 
Holiness  nominated  a  Congregation  of  Cardinals 
to  direct  the  preparatory  labours  of  the  Council. 
It  was  composed  of  their  Eminences  Cardinal 
Patrizi,  president ;  Cardinals  Reisach,  Barnabo, 


SCHEMATA.  31 


Panebianco,  Bizzari,  Bilio,  Caterini,  and  Capalti. 
Moreover  be  selected  six  special  commissions, 
or  committees,  as  we  would  call  them,  each 
presided  over  by  one  of  the  six  cardinals  just 
mentioned,  which  committees  were  to  be 
severally  employed — the  first  for  the  cere¬ 
monial  of  the  Council ;  the  second  for  politico- 
ecclesiastical  affairs ;  the  third  for  Eastern 
churches  and  missions ;  the  fourth  for  regular 
orders  ;  the  fifth  for  dogmatic  theology ;  and 
the  sixth  for  ecclesiastical  discipline.  From 
every  part  of  the  world  persons  the  most 
esteemed  for  learning  and  virtue  were  gathered 
together  for  the  work  of  these  commissions, 
and  have  been  labouring  during  the  entire  of 
1868  and  1869  preparing  the  matter  to  be  dis¬ 
cussed  in  the  Council,  and  sketching  out  the 
decrees  and  conclusions  to  be  adopted.  This 
labour  of  two  years,  carried  out  with  such 
diligence  by  men  of  such  renown,  has  resulted 
in  what  the  Holy  Father  calls  schemata  decre- 
torum  et  canonum,  i.e.,  programmes  or  outlines 
of  the  decrees  and  canons.  Pius  IX.  read 
those  decrees,  but  he  did  not  signify  any 
approval  of  them.  Just  as  they  have  issued 
from  the  preparatory  commissions  he  wishes  to 
submit  them  integra  integre  to  the  judgment 
of  the  Fathers  of  the  Council.  For  this  end 
he  has  had  them  printed,  and  by  degrees  copies 
of  them  will  be  furnished  to  the  assembled 
Fathers,  in  order  that  they  may  diligently 
examine  them,  and  be  prepared  to  give  their 
opinion,  “  diligenti  consideratione  in  omnem 


32  THEOLOGIANS. 


partem  expendant,  et  quid  sibi  sententiae  esse 
debeant  accurate  pervideant." 

The  present  assembled  Council  proceeds  in 
three  ways — in  “  General  Congregations/'  in 
“Deputations,"  and  in  “Public  Sessions/' 
First,  as  to  the  “  General  Congregations/'  The 
Fathers  of  the  Council  are  assembled  under  the 
presidency  of  five  cardinals  named  by  the 
Pope.  These  are,  Cardinal  Eeisach,  German ; 
Cardinal  de  Luca,  Neapolitan  ;  Cardinal  Bilio, 
Piedmontese ;  Cardinal  Bizzari,  Pontifical 
States ;  and  Cardinal  Capalti,  Roman.  They 
are  to  see  that  the  discussions  begin  with 
matters  relative  to  faith.  It  is  proposed,  for 
instance,  to  discuss  a  “  schema"  or  decree  pre¬ 
pared  by  the  Dogmatic  Theology  Commission. 
Would  you  wish  to  know  who  prepared  this 
“  schema  T  Here  are  their  names.  Under 
the  presidency  of  Cardinal  Bilio  the  following 
have  been  studying  for  two  years: — Joseph 
Cardoni,  Theologian  of  the  Apostolic  Datary ;  » 
Marianus  Spada,  Professor  of  Dogmatic  Theo¬ 
logy  in  the  Roman  University ;  Hyacinth  de 
Ferrari,  Consultor  of  the  Congregation  for 
Regular  Bishops;  John  Perrone,  whom 
Vincent  Gioberti,  in  his  “  Primacy,"  saluted  as 
the  ablest  of  theologians,  although  a  Jesuit ; 
and  then  John  Schwetz,  Professor  of  Theology 
in  the  University  of  Vienna ;  Bonfiglio  Murra, 
Rector  of  the  Roman  University ;  Maria 
Andragna,  Definer-General  of  the  Minor  Con¬ 
ventuals  ;  James  Jacquenet,  parish  priest  in 
the  diocese  of  Rheims ;  Charles  Gay,  Vicar- 


MODE  OF  DISCUSSION.  33 


General  of  Poitiers  ;  Thomas  Martinelli,  Pro¬ 
fessor  of  Sacred  Scripture  in  the  Roman  Uni¬ 
versity  ;  Joseph  Pecci,  Professor  of  Philosophy 
in  the  same  university;  John-Baptist  Franzelin, 
Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Roman  College  ; 
Clement  Schraeder,  Professor  of  Theology  in 
the  University  of  Vienna  ;  Camillus  San  tori, 
Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Roman  Seminary ; 
Placidus  Petacci,  Professor  of  Philosophy  in 
the  same ;  Francis  Hettinger,  Professor  of 
Dogmatic  Theology  in  the  University  of  Witz- 
burg  ;  John  Alzog,  Professor  of  Church  His¬ 
tory  in  the  University  of  Friburg  in  Brisgan  ; 
James  Corcoran,  Vicar-General  of  Charleston  ; 

•  and  Stephen  Moreno  Labrador,  Professor  of 
Theology  and  Philosophy  in  the  Seminary  of 
Cadiz.  We  have  thus  given  in  detail  the 
names  composing  one  of  those  preparatory 
commissions  for  drawing  up  the  “schemata'' 
for  the  Council,  in  order  that  our  readers  may 
understand  what  an  array  of  talent  laboured  at 
them  for  such  a  length  of  time,  and  what 
weight  must  be  attached  to  those  outlines  of 
decrees.  Now,  let  us  suppose  that  the  decree 
thus  prepared  is  not  agreeable  to  one  or  more 
bishops.  He  prepares  to  contest  it  in  the 
“  General  Congregations."  What  must  he  do  1 
At  least  one  clear  day  before  the  Congregation, 
he  must  declare  his  intention  to  the  presiding 
Cardinals,  who  will  give  him  permission  to  state 
his  case,  a  permission  which  will  be  freely 
granted  to  all  opponents,  each  one  being  per¬ 
mitted  to  speak  before  or  after,  according  to 


D 


34  THE  DEPUTATIONS. 


rank.  If,  after  their  speeches,  others  of  the 
Fathers  should  wish  to  reply  immediately,  they 
can  do  so,  provided  they  first  ask  permission  of 
the  Cardinals  presiding,  which  will  be  granted, 
the  order  of  speaking  being  regulated  by  the 
rank  and  dignity  of  the  speakers.  In  case 
that  the  prepared  “schema"  should  encounter 
no  opposition,  or  only  an  opposition  of  little 
moment,  then  without  delay  they  will  proceed 
to  draw  up  the  decree  in  regular  form,  having 
first  solved  the  difficulties  that  may  be  urged, 
and  the  votes  of  the  Fathers  will  be  taken. 
But  in  case  that  the  prepared  “  schema  "  met 
with  such  opposition  as  proved  that  an  agree¬ 
ment  was  impossible,  then  recourse  must  be 
had  to  the  “  Deputations,"  which  we  may 
describe  as  follows  : — The  Holy  Father  wished 
that  the  first  thing  the  Council  should  do 
should  be  to  elect  four  special  distinct  “  Depu¬ 
tations"  of  Fathers  to  take  charge  respectively — 
the  first  of  matters  of  Faith ;  the  second  of 
matters  of  Ecclesiastical  Discipline ;  the  third 
of  matters  relating  to  Begular  Orders ;  and  the 
fourth  of  matters  relating  to  the  Bites  of  the 
Eastern  Church.  Each  of  these  “Deputations" 
is  composed  of  twenty-four  members,  chosen 
from  amongst  the  Fathers  of  the  Council  by 
secret  voting.  A  cardinal  named  by  the  Pope 
is  appointed  to  preside  over  each  of  these 
“Deputations."  This  cardinal  selects  one  or 
more  theologians  or  canonists  attached  to  the 
Council  to  assist  him,  and  names  a  secretary. 

Let  us  suppose,  then,  that  the  “  schema,"  or 


VOTES  NOT  ONLY  COUNTED  BUT  WEIGHED.  35 


outline  of  a  decree,  which  could  not  be  approved 
of  in  the  first  “  General  Congregation/'  is  sent 
to  the  “Deputation"  in  charge  of  decrees 
i  appertaining  to  faith.  Here  the  difficulties  and 
objections  raised  are  examined  and  discussed 
anew ;  then  a  conclusion  is  come  to,  a  report 
drawn  up,  printed,  and  distributed  among  the 
Fathers  of  the  Council.  They,  in  a  second 
“  General  Congregation,"  after  having  examined 
and  discussed  the  report,  give  their  votes  viva 
voce ;  because,  in  an.  (Ecumenical  Council,  not 
only  are  the  votes  counted  but  weighed  ;  as  it 
does  not  suffice  to  know  if  the  assembled 
prelates  approve  or  disapprove,  but  it  is  also 
expedient  to  know  who  are  favourable  and  who 
otherwise.  The  decrees  and  canons  being  thus 
prepared  and  approved  of,  the  “Public  Sessions" 
presided  over  by  the  Holy  Father  himself,  take 
place.  By  order  of  Pius  IX.,  the  canons  are 
read  from  a  pulpit  in  a  loud,  clear  voice  ;  first 
those  relating  to  faith,  then  those  regarding 
discipline.  Every  canon  or  decree  commences 
with  the  usual  formula,  “  Pius,  Bishop,  servant 
of  the  servants  of  God,  with  the  approbation 
of  the  Council,  in  perpetual  remembrance." 
The  decrees  being  read,  the  Fathers  are  inter¬ 
rogated  if  the  decrees  or  canons  thus  read  please 
or  otherwise,  and  immediately  the  scrutineers 
proceed  to  collect  the  votes  and  record  them 
carefully.  The  vote  cannot  be  given  except  in 
these  words :  “  Placet,"  if  in  the  affirmative  ; 
“  Non-placet,"  if  in  the  negative.  Whosoever 
is  not  present  at  the  session,  no  matter  from 


36  MODE  OF  PROCLAIMING  VOTES. 


what  cause,  cannot  vote  by  proxy  or  in  writing. 
The  votes  thus  collected  and  sorted,  by  order 
of  the  Pope,  are  proclaimed  in  these  words  : — 
“  The  decrees  thus  read  are  pleasing  to  all  the 
Fathers,  without  any  dissenting  voice  (or  if  any 
dissented,)  except  so  many,  &c. ;  and  we,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  Sacred  Council,  decree, 
establish,  and  sanction  them,  as  they  have  been 
read.”  Then  a  minute  of  the  session  is  made, 
and  by  order  of  the  Pope  the  day  of  the  next 
session  is  proclaimed.  These  remarks  premised, 
it  will  be  easy  for  our  readers  to  follow  up  the 
history  of  the  present  (Ecumenical  Council. 
The  first  “  Public  Session”  was  held  on  the  8th 
of  December.  On  the  10th  the  first  “  General 
Congregation”  was  held,  and  in  that  congrega¬ 
tion  the  Fathers  elected  the  Judges  of  Excuses 
and  Judges  of  Complaints  and  Controversies ; 
five  Fathers  of  the  Council  in  each  tribunal. 
These  were  selected  by  ballot ;  they  can  decide 
nothing,  but  must  report  their  proceedings  to 
the  General  Congregations.  On  the  14th  of 
December  the  second  “  General  Congregation  ” 
was  held,  and  the  Fathers  elected  four  “  Depu¬ 
tations”  of  twenty-four  each,  to  preside  over 
the  matters  above  alluded  to.  When  these  lists 
are  passed  and  approved  of,  there  will  be  no  diffi¬ 
culty  about  publishing  them.  In  the  subsequent 
“General  Congregations,”  the  first  “schema” 
or  decree  relative  to  faith  will  be  examined 
and  discussed,  and  will  be  promulgated,  in 
the  second  “  Public  Session,”  which  is  fixed 
for  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany.  We  give  our 


PRESCRIBED  ORDER  OF  PROCEEDINGS.  37 


readers  an  analysis  of  the  Apostolic  letter 
of  the  27th  November,  prescribing  the  order  to 
be  followed  during  the  whole  period  of  the 
Council.  This  document  consists  of  ten  sections. 
The  first  lays  down  general  precepts  on  the 
manner  of  life  which  it  becomes  the  fathers  to 
observe  during  the  whole  duration  of  the 
Council,  and  the  virtues  which  they  should 
specially  practise.  The  second  relates  to  the 
mode  in  which  propositions  are  to  be  presented 
to  the  Council.  The  regulations  prescribed  on 
this  point,  while  reserving  the  rights  of  the 
Holy  See,  concede  to  every  member  of  the 
Council  the  faculty  of  offering  propositions  at 
his  own  discretion,  subject  to  certain  formalities, 
designed  to  secure  method  and  order  in  the  de¬ 
liberations  of  the  Council.  The  principal  for¬ 
mality  required  is  that  the  proposition  be  first 
submitted  to  a  commission  of  fathers  named  by 
the  Pope.  .  The  third  dwells  upon  the  obliga¬ 
tions  of  secrecy  imposed  upon  the  fathers  of 
the  Council,  its  officers,  theologians,  canonists, 
and  all  other  persons  admitted  by  whatever 
title  to  be  present  at  the  sessions.  The  fourth 
regulates  the  order  of  precedence,  and  the  place 
to  be  assigned  to  each  according  to  his  dignity. 
The  fifth  directs  the  establishment  of  a  tribunal 
composed  of  five  members,  chosen  by  secret 
vote  in  the  Council,  to  report  upon  the  excuses 
of  those  prelates  who  have  been  unable  to  at¬ 
tend,  or  who  have  expressed  the  desire  to  absent 
themselves,  and  the  formation  of  a  second  tri¬ 
bunal,  composed  after  the  same  manner,  to 


38  PROHIBITIONS  AND  DISPENSATIONS. 


decide  all  questions  of  precedence.  The  sixth 
names  all  the  officers  of  the  Council,  and  the 
duty  assigned  to  each.  The  seventh  regulates 
the  proceedings  of  general  congregations  of  the 
Council.  The  eighth  refers  to  the  public  sessions, 
and  the  mode  in  which  they  are  to  be  conducted. 
The  ninth  contains  a  prohibition  to  the  fathers 
to  retire  from  the  Council  before  its  conclu¬ 
sion  shall  have  been  authoritatively  pronounced. 
The  tenth  dispenses  from  the  obligation  of 
residence  all  ecclesiastics,  of  whatever  grade, 
who  have  been  summoned  to  take  part  in  the 
labours  of  the  Council. 


%\t  fop. 

Sig'jjE  General  Council  of  the  Vatican,  was 
convoked  in,  the  23rd  year,  and  opened 
-  in  the  24th  year,  of  the  Pontificate,  of 
the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  Pius  IX.  Our 
present  Most  Holy  Father,  Pope  Pius 
IX.,  who  was  originally  called  John  Mastai 
Ferretti,  is  the  son  of  Count  Ferretti,  and  was 
born  on  the  13th  May,  1792,  at  Sinigaglia, 
near  Ancona.  Pope  Pius  IX.  received  minor 
orders  on  5th  January,  1817 — Sub-deacons 
order  20th  December,  1818 — Deacon’s,  6th 
March,  1819 — and  was  ordained  priest  on  Holy 
Saturday  the  same  year,  at  the  hands  of  Mon¬ 
signor  Caprana.  He  celebrated  his  first  Mass, 
on  the  1 0th  April,  1819.  In  early  life  he  served 
in  the  Guard  of  Nobles,  and  when  a  young  priest 
was  engaged  on  a  special  mission  to  Chili,  and 
subsequently  was  Archbishop  of  Spoleto  and  of 
Imola.  His  Holiness  thrice  summoned  the 
Bishops  of  the  world  to  Eome — he  canonized 
many  saints — defined  the  dogma  of  the  Imma¬ 
culate  Conception — celebrated  the  eighteenth 
centenary  of  the  martyrdom  of  the  Princes  of 
the  Apostles — convoked  the  General  Council  of 
the  Vatican,  being  the  nineteenth  General  Coun¬ 
cil  of  the  Church — defined  the  dogma  of  the 
Papal  Infallibility — increased  to  a  large  amount, 
the  numbers  of  the  Episcopacy  all  over  the 


i  40  PONTIFICATE  OF  PIUS  IX. 

world,  and  advanced  the  domain  of  the  Gospel 
to  regions  into  which  its  light  had  previously 
never  penetrated.  Pope  Pius  IX.  is  a  Pontiff 
of  ardent  zeal,  fervent  piety,  heroic  fortitude 
and  great  erudition — in  private  life  His  Holiness 
is  characterized,  by  “a  constant  and  perennial 
softness  of  manner,  easiness  of  approach,  and 
suavity  of  disposition.”  The  Pontificate  of  our 
Holy  Father  Pope  Pius  IX.,  will  be  a  memor¬ 
able  one  indeed — for  the  consummate  wisdom 
and  prudence  displayed,  in  all  the  ecclesiastical, 
political,  and  diplomatic  relations  of  the  Holy 
‘See,  with  the  great  powers  of  the  world — for 
the  formidable  bulwark  he  erected,  in  opposi¬ 
tion  to  the  assaults  of  error,  and  revolution — for 
his  support  of  the  true  liberties  of  the  great 
human  family,  under  every  government — for 
the  heroic  defence  of  the  States  of  the  Church, 
and  the  temporal  power — for  the  diffusion  of 
knowledge,  and  education,  and  the  patronage  of 
science,  and  the  fine  arts — for  the  definition  of 
the  dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception — for 
the  convocation  of  the  General  Council  of  the 
Vatican,  and  the  definition  of  the  dogma  of  the 
Papal  Infallibility — for  the  number  of  saints 
canonized — for  the  triumphant  progress  of  reli¬ 
gion  over  the  world,  more  especially  over  the 
vast  regions  of  America — for  the  concentration 
of  the  sympathies  of  all  Christendom,  and  the 
vast  concourse  of  the  faithful,  and  the  number 
of  priests,  and  prelates,  who  have  converged  on 
Rome,  for  the  august  celebration  of  the  centen¬ 
ary,  and  to  attend  the  Council.  The  lengthened 


CARDINALS  ANTONELLI  AND  BARN  ABO.  41 


Pontificate  of  Pope  Pius  IX.,  even  already  one 
of  the  longest  since  the  days  of  Peter,  will 
assuredly  occupy  the  brightest  page  in  ecclesias- 
;  tical  history — whilst  for  the  sanctity  of  his  life, 
the  munificence  with  which  his  finances  were 
devoted  to  the  succour  of  suffering  nations — the 
tender  solicitude  with  which  he  visited  the  pri¬ 
soner,  alleviated  the  pangs  of  the  suffering,  and 
smoothed  the  pillow  of  the  dying,  Charity  will 
present  His  Holiness  the  palm,  as  her  most  dis¬ 
tinguished  patron — and  Religion  a  glorious  crown 
for  the  noble  fortitude  with  which  he  sustained 
those  accumulated  sufferings,  and  wrongs,  which 
have  verified  the  prophecy,  that  designated  him, 
as  “  Crux  de  Cruce.” 

- - 

The  Cardinal  Secretary  of  State,  at  the  time 
of  the  Council,  was  Cardinal  Antonelli.  His 
Eminence  was  born  on  the  2nd  April,  1806,  at 
Sonino  :  and  during  the  Pontificate  of  Gregory 
XYI.  had  been  delegate  at  Orvieto,  and  at 
Viterbo.  He  was  created  Cardinal  by  Pope 
Pius  IX.  on  the  14th  of  June,  1847.  He  is  the 
Pope's  Prime  Minister,  and  to  him  the  Holy 
Father  commits  the  administration  of  the  Go¬ 
vernment,  and  all  the  relations  of  the  Papal 
States  with  foreign  powers. 

The  Cardinal  Prefect  of  the  Congregation  of 
the  Propaganda,  at  the  time,  was  Allessandro  Car¬ 
dinal  Barnabo.  His  Eminence  was  born  at 
Foligno,  in  the  year  1800.  He  transacts  all  the 
ecclesiastical  business  of  these  countries.  His 
Eminence  possesses  great  experience  and  zeal — 


42  FACTS  ABOUT  THE  POPES. 


great  prudence  and  piety — and  is  honoured  with 
the  unlimited  confidence  of  the  Holy  Father — 
is  easy  of  access,  bland  of  address,  and  courteous 
to  all  who  require  to  treat  with  him.  The  Vicar- 
General  of  Rome,  at  the  time,  was  Cardinal 
Patrizi. 

%,  Stl&a, 

OR  AN  ACCUMULATION  OF  INTERESTING  FACTS 
REGARDING  THE  POPES. 

These  facts,  are  taken  from  the  history  of  the 
Popes,  who  reigned  anterior,  to  the  commence¬ 
ment  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

ST.  PETER. 

St.  Peter,  governed  the  Church,  as  Vicar  of 
Christ,  for  thirty-six  years, — at  Jerusalem  for 
five  years — at  Antioch  for  seven  years — at 
Rome  for  twenty-four  years,  five  months,  and 
ten  days, — that  is  until  the  seventieth  year  of 
the  Christian  era.  St.  Peter  instituted  Advent, 
and  Lent.  After  the  consecration  at  his  first 
Mass,  he  introduced  the  “  Pater  noster,”  or 
Lord’s  prayer. 

POPES  SAINTS. 

The  first  thirty-three  Popes,  won  the  palm 
of  martyrdom,  during  the  ten  first  persecutions 
of  the  Church.  Subsequently,  four,  were  put 
to  death,  in  defence  of  the  faith,  by  the  fury  of 
heretics.  Those  four  were,  Pope  Felix  II., 
John  I.,  Silverius,  and  Martin  I.,  numbering  in 
all,  thirty-seven  Popes,  who  are  venerated  by 
the  Church  as  martyrs.  Forty  Popes,  are 
venerated,  as  Saints  Confessors  Pontiffs  :  thus 


POPES  FROM  RELIGIOUS  ORDERS. 


43 


making  the  number  of  sovereign  Pontiff  Saints, 


seventy-seven. 

POPES  ELECTED  FROM  RELIGIOUS  ORDERS. 

Some  of  the  earlier  sovereign  Pontiffs,  were 
chosen  from  the  Monasteries  in  the  eastern 
Church;  PopeTelesphorus,Hyginus,  and  Diony¬ 
sius,  were  amongst  those.  The  order  of  the 
Benedictines,  including  the  Cistersians,  and 
Celestines,  gave  thirty  P opes  to  the  Church.  The 
Carthusians,  gave  two  Popes.  The  Augusti- 
nians,  gave  very  many.  Two  Popes  from  the 
order  of  the  Carmelites,  were  elevated  to  the 
throne  of  Peter.  Four  were  chosen  from  the 
Dominicans.  The  several  orders  of  St.  Francis, 
had  very  many  members  of  their  fraternity, 
honored  by  their  elevation,  to  the  see  of  Peter. 
If  we  count  all  the  Popes,  who  had  been  mem¬ 
bers  of  religious  orders,  they  will  probably 

amount  to  seventy. 

POPES  OF  DIFFERENT  NATIONS- 

From  Syria  there  were  seven  P opes.  Greeks 
fourteen.  Italians  about  192.  Africans  three. 
Sardinians  two.  Dalmatians  two.  Thrace 
gave  one.  Spaniards  four.  French  fourteen. 
Burgundians  two.  Germans  six.  Saxons  two. 
Bavarians  three  or  four.  English  one,  Adrian 
IV.  Belgians  one.  There  were  other  Popes, 
whose  countries,  are  not  well  ascertained. 

POPES  OF  NOBLE  BIRTH. 

Many  of  the  Popes,  were  members  of  Im¬ 
perial,  Boyal,  and  noble  families.  Pope  Cajus 
was  the  nephew  of  the  Emperor  Dioclesian. 
Pope  Victor  III.  was  the  eldest  son,  and  heir, 


44  POPES  AT  AN  EARLY  AGE. 


of  Prince  Beneventanus.  He  was  married  in 
early  life,  but  left  his  wife  a  chaste  virgin,  and 
fled  to  the  desert  to  wed  religion,  and  become 
a  spouse  of  Christ,  and  preserve  for  himself  the 
pearl  of  chastity,  and  thus  followed  the  example 
of  the  heroic  St.  Alexius. 

POPES  OF  HUMBLE  BIRTH. 

St.  Peter,  was  a  Fisherman.  Pope  Adrian 
IY.  the  Englishman,  was  the  son  of  a  poor 
woman,  who  supported  herself,  by  the  alms  she 
received,  at  the  door  of  her  parochial  church. 
Pope  Urban  IV.  was  the  son  of  a  very  poor 
Frenchman.  It  was  this  Pope,  who  instituted 
the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi.  Celestine  V.  was 
also  born  of  parents  in  very  humble  circum¬ 
stances.  Benedict  II.  an  Italian  Dominican, 
was  born  of  a  very  poor  woman.  On  his  eleva¬ 
tion  his  mother  dressed  out  in  costly  silks,  went 
to  visit  him — he  ignored  her — she  returned  in 
her  usual  humble  attire,  and  her  son  the  Pope, 
received  her  most  affectionately.  Nicholas  Y. 
was  the  son  of  a  woman,  who  dealt  in  the  pro¬ 
duce,  of  a  small  farm.  Adrian  YI.  was  the  son 
of  a  ship-carpenter.  Pope  Xistus  V.,  a  Francis¬ 
can,  was  the  son  of  a  farm  labourer.  Pope 
Pius  Y.  was  the  son  of  a  shepherd,  “  sustulit 
eum  de  gregibus  ovium.” 

POPES  ELECTED  AT  AN  EARLY  AGE. 

Alexander  I.  was  elevated  to  the  dignity  of 
Pope,  whilst  yet  quite  a  youth — but  he  was 
mature  in  learning,  and  sanctity — he  died  in 
the  eleventh  year  of  his  pontificate.  Pope  John 
II.  was  merely  twenty  years  of  age  when  elected 


Pope,  lie  occupied  the  chair  of  P eter,  four  years, 
and  ten  months.  Innocent  III.  was  only 
thirty  years  of  age,  when  created  Peter  s 
successor ;  his  reign  occupied  a  period,  of  less 
than  one  year.  Gregory  II.  was  only  thirty- 
five  years  of  age  when  elected  Pope — he  died 
in  the  eighth  year  of  his  pontificate.  Boniface 
IX.  was  about  thirty  or  thirty-four  when  elected, 
and  he  died  at  the  age  of  forty-five.  Leo  X. 
was  about  thirty  when  appointed  Pope.  No 
Pope  has  as  yet  reigned,  as  long  as  St.  Peter, 
and  it  is  said  of  each  Pope  “thou  shalt  not  see 

the  days  of  Peter.” 

“  Sint  licet  assumpti  Juvenes  ad  Pontificatum, 

Petri  annos  potuit  nemo  videre  tamen. 

Our  present  Holy  Father  Pope  Pius  IX.  is 
in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  his  Pontificate,  and 
still  vigorous ;  may  God  grant  he  will  prove 
the  inaccuracy  of  this  prediction. 

POPES  WHO  REIGNED  ONLY  FOR  A  FEW  DAYS- 
Pope  Sisinius  occupied  Peters  chair,  only 
for  twenty  days.  Pope  Stephanus  II.  only  for 
three  days.  Pope  Valentinus  for  thirty  days. 
Boniface  the  sixth,  for  fifteen  days.  Theodoras 
the  second,  for  twenty  days  :  and  Damasus  the 
second,  for  the  same  number  of  days.  Celes- 
tine  the  fourth,  for  seventeen  days.  Gregory  II., 
if  we  can  count  him  amongst  the  Sovereign  Pon¬ 
tiffs,  expired  a  few  hours  after  his  election. 
Pius  III.  was  Pope  for  twenty  days,  and  Mar- 
cellus  the  second,  for  twenty  days.  Urban 
the  seventh  for  twelve  days,  and  Leo  XL,  for 
twenty-five  days.  The  Popes  who  died  within 


46  YEARS  OF  JUBILEE. 


the  first  year  of  their  Pontificate,  were  too  nu¬ 
merous  to  record  individually,  I  shall  make 
mention  merely  of  Xistus  the  second,  Marcus, 
Subinianus,  Boniface  the  third,  and  Leo  the 
second. 

THE  POPES  WHO  DIED  IN  THE  YEAR  OR  MONTH  OF 

THEIR  PONTIFICATE,  CORRESPONDING  WITH  THE 

NUMBER  ATTACHED]  TO  THEIR  NAMES- 

The  Popes  who  so  died  are  singularly  nume¬ 
rous.  Pope  Anterus,  the  first,  and  only  one  of 
his  name,  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  first  year 
of  his  Pontificate.  Pope  Felix  II.  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  second  year  of  his  legi¬ 
timate  succession.  Pope  Zozimus,  the  only 
Pope  of  his  name,  survived  only  one  year 
in  the  Pontificate.  Anastasius  the  second,  died 
in  the  second  year  of  his  Pontificate.  Felix  the 
fourth,  lived  as  Pope,  a  number  of  years  cor¬ 
responding  with  the  number  of  Popes  of  his 
name,  who  had  governed  the  Church  of  Christ. 
There  were  thirty-one  other  Popes,  whose  names 
I  could  if  necessary  adduce,  as  corroborative  of 
this  singular  historical  fact.  Since  the  time  of 
St.  Peter,  only  seven  Popes  reigned  more  than 
twenty  years,  not  as  I  have  already  premised 
including  our  present  Holy  Father,  or  other 
recent  Sovereign  Pontiffs. 

POPES  WHO  CELEBRATED  THE  YEAR  OF  JUBILEE- 

The  first  Sovereign  Pontiff  who  celebrated 
the  periodical  Jubilee  year,  was  Pope  Booiface 
the  eighth,  and  that  in  the  year  1300.  The 
concourse  of  pious  pilgrims  to  Borne,  in  that 
year,  was  immense.  He  decreed  that  the 


POPES  AT  AVIGNON. 


47 


Jubilee  year,  should  be  celebrated  only  once,  in 
every  hundred  years.  Clement  the  sixth,  con¬ 
sidering  the  number  who  should  die  in  one 
hundred  years,  without  the  possibility  of  avail¬ 
ing  themselves  of  the  indulgence  of  a  jubilee, 
charitably  determined,  after  the  usage  of  the 
old  law,  that  the  Jubilee  should  be  celebrated 
every  fiftieth  year,  and  he  so  celebrated  it  him¬ 
self,  in  Avignon,  in  the  year  1350.  Pope  Urban 
VI.  decreed  that  it  should  be  celebrated  every 
thirty-third  year,  in  memory  of  the  thirty-three 
years  of  the  life  of  our  Blessed  Lord,  from 
whose  merits,  all  indulgences  emanate,  and 
accordingly  this  Pope,  granted  the  indulgence 
of  the  Jubilee,  in  the  year  1383.  Pope  Paul  II. 
decreed  that  the  Jubilee  should  be  celebrated 
every  twenty-fifth  year,  commencing  from  the 
year  1475.  He  died  before  that  year,  but  in 
accordance  with  his  decree,  it  was  celebrated  by 
his  successor,  Xistus  IV.,  and  has  since  that 
period,  continued  to  be  so  celebrated,  every 
twenty-five  years.  Indulgences  of  Jubilee  are 
occasionally  granted,  on  other  extraordinary 
emergencies,  or  at  seasons  of  particular  exulta¬ 
tion,  as  on  the  accession  of  a  new  Pope,  or 
when  the  aid  of  Heaven  is  especially  solicited  . 
as  when  Clement  the  tenth  implored  its  assist¬ 
ance  against  the  Turks  who  invaded  Poland 
in  the  year  1672.  During  the  residence  of  the 
Popes  in  Avignon,  seven  Sovereign  Pontiffs 
o-overned  the  church  of  Christ.  Pope  Cle¬ 
ment  V.  was  the  Pontiff  who  first  removed  his 
residence  from  Kome  to  Avignon.  At  several 


X 

48  POPES  BROTHERS. 


periods  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  lengthened 
intervals  intervened,  between  the  death  of  one 
Pope,  and  the  accession  of  his  successor — the 
longest  interregnum,  was  of  three  years’  dura¬ 
tion,  which  occurred  after  the  death  of  Pope 
Clement  IV.,  in  the  year  1270. 

POPES  ELECTED  WHO  HAD  NOT  BEEN  CARDINALS- 

Pope  Stephen  IV.,  in  the  year  769,  decreed 
that  one,  only  from  the  cardinal  priests,  or 
cardinal  deacons,  should  be  promoted  to  the 
Sovereign  Pontificate.  Notwithstanding  this 
decree,  some  were  elected  as  Popes,  who  had 
not  been  previously  cardinals.  Amongst  those 
were  Nicholas  II.,  in  1058,  Callistus  II.,  in 
1119,  Urban  IV.,  in  the  year  1261,  Celes- 
tine  V.,  in  1294,  Gallus  in  the  year  1362, 
Urban  VI.,  in  1378,  and  several  others.  Dif¬ 
ferences  sometimes  occur,  from  the  different 
modes  adopted  of  computing  the  precise  number 
of  Popes  who  succeeded  St.  Peter.  The  name 
most  frequently  adopted  by  the  Popes  was  that 
of  John,  of  whom  there  were  twenty-three. 
There  were  thirteen  Innocents,  and  Benedicts — 
eleven  Clements,  and  Leos, — and  fifteen  Gre¬ 
gorys,  not  including  our  late  most  Holy  Father, 
as  he  was  later,  than  the  period,  within  which 
those  facts  are  comprised.  The  first  Pope  who 
changed  his  name  on  election  was  Sergius  II. 
In  two  instances,  brothers  succeeded  each  other 
as  Popes.  The  first  was  in  the  instance  of 
Stephen  the  third,  and  Paul  I.  The  other  was 
in  the  case  of  Benedict  VIII.,  and  Pope  John 
XX.  Pope  Lusabius  had  been  a  physician. 


SIBYLLA.  CUM  AN  A  :  ^ENEID,  VIRGIL.  49 
THE  POPES  WHO  CROWNED  KINGS  AND  EMPERORS- 

Very  many  Popes  crowned  Kings  and  Em¬ 
perors.  One  of  the  first  was  Leo  IIL,  who  on 
Christmas  Day,  in  the  year  800,  at  Rome,  with 
great  ceremony,  crowned  Charlemagne.  Ste¬ 
phen  Y.  crowned  Louis  the  Pious,  Charlemagne's 
son,  at  Rheims,  on  the  Kalends  of  November, 
in  the  year  816.  Pope  Paschal  I.  crowned 
Lotharius,  the  son  of  Louis,  on  Easter  Sunday, 
823. 


Linus,  the  first  Pope  after  St.  Peter,  is  sup¬ 
posed  to  have  been  the  institutor  of  the  pallium 
— in  the  ancient  paintings  of  the  Popes  in  the 
Vatican,  Pope  Linus  is  represented  wearing  the 
pallium:  His  name  is  derived  from  the  Greek 
word  “  linon,”  called  in  Flemish  “  leyn,"  which 
signifies  a  net,  or  the  line  to  which  a  fisherman 
attaches  his  hook,  being  a  mystic  signification 
of  the  Pontiffs  being  “fishers  of  men."  In  early 
Christian  times  Priests  were  called  not  Sacer- 
dotes,  but  Presbyteri,  that  is  elders,  as  they 
were  chosen  from  those  only,  who  had  attained 
a  prescribed  age,  and  also  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  ministers  of  the  J ews,  who  were  called 
Sacerdotes  :  and  from  those  of  the  Gentiles, 
who  sometimes  applied  the  word  Sacerdotes 
even  to  females,  as  will  be  found  exemplified  in 
the  sixth  book  of  the  AEneid  of  Virgil,  in  allud¬ 
ing  to  the  Sibylla  Cumana,  “  Longoeva  sacer- 
dos.”  Pope  Cletus,  the  third  Pope,  was  the 
first  to  adopt  the  salutation  ever  since  pre¬ 
served  by  Sovereign  Pontiffs  “  Salutem  et  Apos- 


E 


50  PROTHONOTARIES  APOSTOLIC. 


tolicam  benedictionem.”  Priests  salute  the 
congregation  in  the  words,  “  Dominus  vobis- 
cnm/;  after  the  example  of  the  Angel  Gabriel 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin — and  of  the  Angel  to 
Gideon,  “Dominus  tecum” — Bishops  say  “  Pax 
vobis,”  after  the  example  of  Christ's  salutation 
to  his  Apostles.  Places  of  worship  were  origi¬ 
nally  called  Temples,  but  at  the  time  of  Pope 
Cletus,  they  were  called  by  the  names  of  “  Ee- 
clesias,”  that  is,  places  for  the  congregation  to 
assemble.  The  Prothonotaries  Apostolic,  were 
originally  instituted  by  Pope  Clement,  who 
divided  the  city  into  seven  districts,  and  ap¬ 
pointed  a  notary  to  keep  the  records  of  each, 
and  especially  to  commit  to  writing  the  acts  of 
the  Martyrs.  The  name  Clement  is  derived 
from  the  Pope's  meekness.  It  is  believed  he 
was  the  author  of  the  Canon  of  the  Mass.  Pope 
Anacletus,  who  succeeded  Peter  in  the  year 
103,  prescribed  that  three  bishops,  and  not 
less,  should  assist  at  a  Bishop's  consecration. 
His  name  was  derived  from  “  Anakletos,''  a 
Greek  word,  from  which  we  have  the  word 
Paraclete  and  Advocate.  This  Pope  was  an 
Athenian.  Pope  Evaristus  first  gave  those 
titles  to  Priests  and  Deacons,  from  which  Car¬ 
dinal  Priests  and  Deacons  at  present  derive 
their  titles — a  title  meant  a  memorial.  His 
name  is  derived  from  “  Euaristos,''  “  euge,” 
and  “  aristos,”  good,  excellent — and  his  name 
should  be  pronounced  Evaristus,  not  Evaristus  ; 
and  so  the  word  should  be  “  e^angilium  ”  good 
tidings,  and  not  evangilium.  He  forbad  that 


THE  CLERICAL  TONSURE.  51 


marriages  should  be  celebrated  privately.  Alex¬ 
ander  the  first,  who  was  the  seventh  Pope, 
prescribed  that  the  epistle,  and  gospel,  should 
be  read  in  the  Mass.  He  prohibited  Priests 
from  celebrating  more  than  one  mass  each  day, 
excepting  Christmas  day,  and  this  law  was 
rigidly  enforced  till  the  year  615,  when  it  was 
mitigated  by  Pope  Deusdedit.  He  prescribed 
the  mixture  of  water  with  wine  at  mass,  to 
signify  the  water  and  wine  which  issued  from 
the  side  of  Christ :  and  also  the  union  of  Christ 
with  his  Church.  Alexander  is  derived  from 
the  Greek  word,  which  in  Latin  means  “aux- 
iliator,”  and  from  which  we  have  the  word 
Auxiliary.  Pope  Telesphorus  ordained,  that 
Lent  should  commence  on  Septuagesima  Sun¬ 
day,  and  allowed  three  masses,  to  be  celebrated 
by  eacLpriest,  on  Christmas  day  :  he  was  Pope 
for  twelve  years,  commencing  in  the  year  1 42. 
Pope  Anicetus  introduced  the  clerical  tonsure. 
Pope  Soter  ordered  that  no  priest  should  say 
mass,  without  another  priest  assisting,  to  pro¬ 
vide  for  any  possible  accident  occurring  to  the 
celebrant — and  prescribed  that  all  the  faithful 
should  receive  holy  communion  on  Holy  Thurs¬ 
day,  “  in  coena  Domini.”  Pope  Felix  I.  pre¬ 
scribed,  that  mass  should  be  celebrated  over 
the  sepulchres  of  the  martyrs,  and  where  there 
were  no  sepulchres,  that  relics  should  be  placed 
beneath  the  altar,  which  to  the  present  day  is 
strictly  observed.  Pope  Eutichianus,  anno  275, 
introduced  the  offertory  into  the  mass.  The 
rites  of  burial,  with  lights  and  chanting  psalms, 


52  FIRST  SPECIMEN  OF  PRINTING. 


were  first  introduced  by  tbe  Priest  Marcellus, 
at  tbe  burial  of  tbe  Martyr  Pope  Marcellinus 
in  tbe  year  304.  Marcellus  succeeded  him  as 
Pope.  Pope  Eusabius  prohibited,  that  tbe 
sacrament  of  confirmation  should  be  adminis¬ 
tered,  by  any  other  than  Bishops.  During  his 
Pontificate,  St.  Helena  discovered  the  cross  of 
our  Lord.  He  also  forbad  that  silk,  or  coloured 
fabrics  should  be  used  for  corporals — which  he 
required  should  be  made  of  uncoloured  linen 
only — anno  309.  Pope  Melchiades  prohibited 
that  an  obligation  should  be  imposed  on  any 
one  of  fasting  on  Sunday.  Pope  John  XXII., 
who  was  elected  in  the  year  1316,  established 
the  pious  usage  of  ringing  the  Angelus  bell, 
morning,  noon,  and  evening,  to  invite  the 
faithful  to  recite  the  Angelical  Salutation,  in 
honour  of  the  incarnation  of  our  Lord.  Pope 
Clement  X.  attached  many  indulgences  to  the 
practice  of  this  devotion.  Pope  Zachary  was 
created  Pope  in  the  year  741,  and  he  prescribed, 
that  no  other  names  of  Angels,  should  be  in¬ 
troduced  into  the  public  liturgy,  than  those  of 
Michael,  Gabriel,  and  Raphael.  Alexander  I., 
who  became  Pope  in  the  year  121,  and  was  the 
seventh  in  succession,  decreed  that  holy  water 
should  be  kept  constantly  in  churches,  and  in 
the  chambers  of  the  faithful.  The  first  speci¬ 
men  of  the  art  of  printing,  was  presented  by 
the  inventor,  Laurence  Costero,  a  Hollander, 
to  Pope  Xistus  1Y.  in  the  year  1472.  The 
solemn  blessing  of  baptismal  fonts,  on  Holy 
Saturday,  and  on  the  eve  of  Pentecost,  was 


i 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  PAPAL  TIARA.  53 


decreed  by  Pope  Victor  I.  in  the  year  194 — he 
was  the  last  Pope  of  the  second  century.  Pope 
Silvester  was  the  first  Pope  who  wore  the  Pon¬ 
tifical  crown.  It  was  surmounted  by  a  second 
crown,  by  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  ;  the  third 
crown,  which  completes  and  constitutes  the 
present  Papal  tiara,  was  added  by  Pope  Urban 
V.,  who  ascended  Peters  throne  in  the  year 
1352.  Pope  Urban  Y.  was  one  of  the  first 
Popes  who  blessed  Agnus  Dei.  It  was  Urban 
V.  who  first  introduced  the  ceremony  of  bless¬ 
ing  the  Golden  Rose  at  mid-lent,  or  Laetare 
Sunday,  and  the  first  royal  lady  upon  whom 
he  bestowed  it,  was  Johanna,  the  Queen  of 
Sicily.  Leo  II.  decreed  that  after  the  “  Agnus 
Dei”  at  mass,  the  kiss  of  peace  should  be  given 
even  to  the  'people.  This  Pope  reigned  only 
ten  months  and  seven  days,  after  his  elevation 
in  the  year  683.  Pope  Pius  V.  ordained  that 
the  gospel  of  St.  John  should  be  recited  by  all 
priests  after  mass,  as  being  a  compendium  of 
the  principal  mysteries — previously  its  recital 
had  not  been  of  obligation  :  he  reigned  for  six 
years  from  the  year  1566.  Pope  Zephyrinus 
prescribed  that  chalices  should  be  made  of 
metals,  gold  or  silver — this  was  about  the  year 
205.  Pope  John  XIII.  first  introduced  the  use 
of  large  bells  for  churches,  in  the  year  968 — ' 
small  bells  were  used  at  mass  some  centuries 
before  this  date.  Pope  Zozimus  gave  permis¬ 
sion  to  Parish  Priests  to  bless  the  paschal 
candle,  which  previously  was  reserved  to  the 
clergy  of  the  great  Basilicas,  and  this  was  in 


54  THE  ATHANASTAN  CREED. 


the  year  417.  Pope  Sixtus  V.  completed  the 
dome  of  St.  Peter  s,  and  erected  the  Egyptian 
obelisk  in  the  piazza.  Gregory  I.,  the  66th 
Pope,  introduced  the  ceremony  of  ashes  being 
put  on  the  heads  of  the  faithful  on  Ash  Wed¬ 
nesday,  about  the  year  595.  Linus,  St.  Peter's 
immediate  successor,  prohibited  females  enter¬ 
ing  the  church  without  their  heads  being  veiled. 
Pope  Yitalianus,  about  the  year  659,  first  intro¬ 
duced  organs  as  accompaniments  to  the  choral 
chaunt.  He  possessed  musical  talents  of  the 
highest  order.  During  the  Pontificate  of  Pope 
Julius  I.,  commencing  in  the  year  336,  the 
Emperor  Constantine  the  Great  died,  in  the 
31st  year  of  his  empire,  and  the  66th  of  his  age, 
and  during  his  Pontificate,  in  the  year  340,  St. 
Athanasius  came  to  Rome,  to  confound  his 
false  accusers — the  form  of  the  Athanasian 
creed  was  at  that  time  drawn  up.  Pope  Libe- 
rius  censured  those,  who  exact  payment  of 
debts  during  the  penitential  time  of  Lent,  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  text  of  Isaias  58,  “  Ecce  in 
diebus  jejunii  vestri,  debitores,  vestros  expe- 
titis  ” — and  he  prohibited  the  solemnization  of 
marriages,  during  that  time,  from  which  it  was 
called  “tempus  clausum,"  anno  352.  Pope 
Damasus  is  said  to  have  written  the  lives  of  the 
Popes  :  though  some  attribute  the  work  to 
another  Bishop  of  the  same  name.  In  early 
Christian  times,  Priests  recited  the  entire  psal¬ 
tery  before  celebrating  mass,  each  morning. 
Pope  Leo  I.  introduced  the  incensations  at  the 
offertory,  the  “  Orate  Fratres,”  and  “  Ite  Missa 


A  FATHER  AND  HIS  SON  POPES.  55 


est,”  and  “  Benedicamus  Domino/’  into  the 
Mass.  Boniface  II.,  who  became  Pope  in  the 
year  530,  is  the  first  of  the  Boman  Pontiffs,  of 
whom  no  mention  is  made  in  the  Breviary,  or 
Boman  Martyrology — he  reigned  two  years  and 
two  days.  Pope  Hormisda  was  elevated  to  the 
papacy  in  the  year. 524.  He  is  venerated  as  a 
Saint.  His  name  is  derived  from  the  Greek  w ord 
“  Ormizo,”  which  signifies  “  I  moor  the  ship  to 
port.”  He  was  married  and  a  widower,  before 
he  entered  holy  orders,  and  had  a  son  called 
Silverius,  who  after  his  death  succeeded  him 
as  Pope,  in  the  year  537.  This  son  Pope  Sil¬ 
verius,  originally  resided  near  a  wood  in  Italy, 
and  took  his  name  from  the  word,  Silva.  After 
having  ruled  the  church  for  three  years,  he  suf¬ 
fered  martyrdom  for  the  faith,  without  the 
effusion  of  blood.  Father  and  Son  were  Popes, 
Father  and  Son  are  Saints.  The  three  rogation 
days,  and  the  obligation  of  reciting  the  Litanies 
on  them,  were  instituted  by  Pope  Hilary  about 
the  year  462.  Before  the  time  of  Pope  Sim¬ 
plicius,  anno  467,  ordinations  were  held  only  on 
the  Saturday  of  Quatuor-tense  before  Christ¬ 
mas;  his  second  successor  Pope  Gelasius  ex¬ 
tended  the  time  to  the  other  three  Quatuor- 
tense.  Ten  of  the  prefaces  of  the  mass  were 
prescribed  by  Pope  Gelasius.  Pope  Urban  II. 
added  those  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  Symmacus, 
who  was  the  first  Pope  of  the  sixth  century, 
prescribed  that  the  “  Gloria  in  excelsis  ”  should 
be  sung  at  the  masses  of  Sundays  and  festivals 
only.  Pope  John  I.  was  the  first  Pope  who 


MONTE  CASINO.  57 


under  Pope  Julius  II.  and  Leo  X.  During  the 
Pontificate  of  Pope  Symmacus,  anno  498,  St. 
Caesarius,  the  Bishop  of  Arles,  received  the  pal¬ 
lium,  and  he  was  the  first  Bishop  of  the  west¬ 
ern  church,  who  was  honored  with  this  mark 
of  dignity,  anno  511 — and  in  the  year  508,  St. 
Clotilde,  Queen  of  France,  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  churches  of  the  Holy  Apostles,  and  of  St. 
Genevieve  in  Paris.  In  the  reign  of  Pope 
Felix  IV.,  in  the  year  528,  St.  Benedict  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  celebrated  abbey  of 
Monte  Casino,  in  the  Kingdom  of  Naples — it 
was  recently  suppressed  by  the  Italian  govern¬ 
ment — some  of  the  Benedictine  Fathers  are 
still  allowed  to  reside  in  the  monastery.  I  re¬ 
sided  for  two  months  in  the  abbey  in  1845 — - 
there  were  then  there  thirty  Professed  Fathers, 
twenty-five  novices,  and  sixty  ecclesiastical 
students.  In  former  days  the  monks  of  Casino 
numbered  so  many  as  500,  and  they  possessed 
an  annual  revenue  of  £40,000  a  year.  Vigilius 
became  Pope  in  540 — some  years  after,  Totilla, 
King  of  the  Goths,  took  Rome,  and  pillaged  it. 
In  the  Pontificate  of  Boniface  III.,  the  Empe¬ 
ror  Phocas,  in  the  year  606,  conferred  grants 
of  land  on  the  Popes,  upon  which  was  laid  the 
foundation  of  their  temporal  power  :  and  King 
Pepin  completed  their  sovereignty,  in  the  year 
753,  by  conferring  on  them  twenty-two  cities 
taken  from  the  Lombards,  during  the  Pontifi¬ 
cate  of  Stephen  III.,  who  was  the  95th  Pope. 
Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  Persians  in  the 
year  613,  whilst  Boniface  IV.  was  Pope.  The 


58  peteh's  pence  :  king  ina. 


third  Council  of  Constantinople  was  convened 
by  Pope  Agatho  in  the  year  680.  The  tribute 
of  Peter’s  pence  was  established  in  Britain  by 
King  Ina  in  the  year  740,  whilst  Gregory  III. 
was  Pope.  Paul  I.  sent  the  first  clock  which 
was  seen  in  France,  as  a  present  to  King  Pepin 
in  the  year  760.  The  usage  of  kissing  the  Pope’s 
foot  was  introduced  during  the  Pontificate  of 
Adrian  I.  in  the  year  772,  and  is  still  observed. 
Benedict  III.,  855,  was  the  first  Pope  who 
assumed  the  title  of  “  Vicar  of  St.  Peter this 
title  was  adopted  by  several  of  his  successors, 
but  since  the  thirteenth  century,  the  Popes 
bear  the  title  of  “  Vicar  of  Christ.”  In  the  year 
862,  during  the  Pontificate  of  Nicholas  I.,  the 
Greek  church  separated  itself  from  the  Latin 
church.  Baronius  attributes  the  ceremony  of 
blessing  bells  as  having  originated  with  Pope 
John  XIII.,  965,  but  Dom  Martenne  ascribes 
it  to  a  much  earlier  period.  The  Pontificate 
of  Pope  Donus  II.  or  Donus  junior,  as  the  second 
Pope  of  the  same  name  was  in  ancient  times 
usually  styled,  is  involved  in  great  obscurity, 
attributable,  it  is  said,  to  the  extreme  modesty 
of  the  Pope,  who  endeavoured  to  conceal  from 
men  all  his  good  works — his  reign  was  less 
than  a  year  in  duration,  anno  972.  The  first 
well-recorded  solemn  and  formal  canonization, 
was  that  of  St.  Ulrick,  Bishop  of  Augsburg, 
solemnized  by  Pope  John  XV.  in  993 — dur¬ 
ing  his  reign,  the  Russians  were  converted  to 
Christianity.  John  XVIII. — 1003,  after  little 
more  than  five  years’  Pontificate,  abdicated, 


ST.  malachy’s  prophecies.  59 


and  entered  the  monastery  of  St.  Paul  at 
Rome.  The  Norwegians  were  converted  to 
Christianity  in  1016,  whilst  Benedict  VIII. 
was  Pope.  In  the  year  596  St.  Augustin  and 
his  companions  were  sent  as  missionaries  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  England  by  Pope  Gregory 
the  Great.  Mahomet  widely  extended  his  con¬ 
quest,  and  disseminated  his  doctrines. in  612. 
St.  Boniface  IY.  was  then  Pope.  The  year 
after  Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  Persians.  In 
the  year  312  the  Emperor  Constantine  was 
converted  to  Christianity,  during  the  Pontifi¬ 
cate  of  St.  Milchiades.  The  celebrated  pro¬ 
phecies  of  St.  Malachy,  who  was  Lord  Primate 
and  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  regarding  the 
Popes,  commence  with  Celestine  II.,  who  was 
the  172nd  Pope,  and  reigned  for  five  months 
in  the  year  1143.  St.  Malachy  was  a  cotem¬ 
porary  of  St.  Bernard’s.  Pope  Alexander  the 
III.  canonized  St.  Bernard.  Lucius  II.  was  born 
at  Lucca,  was  Bishop  of  Ostia,  from,  which  he 
was  elected  Pope  ;  civil  war  drove  him  from 
Rome  to  Verona,  where  he  died,  and  over  his 
tomb  this  epitaph  was  inscribed  : — 

“  Luci  Luca  dedit  lucem  tibi,  Pontificatum 
Ostia,  Papatum  Roma,  Verona  mori. 

Imo  Verona  dedit  tibi  lncis  gaudia,  Roma 
Exilium,  curas  Ostia,  Luca  mori.” 

Pope  Urban  III.  was  a  Milanese.  During 
his  Pontificate  Saladin  took  Jerusalem,  eighty- 
eight  years  after  it  was  delivered  by  the  Chris¬ 
tian  army  under  Godfrey,  during  the  reign  of 
Urban  II.  Saladin  also  treated  the  Holy  Cross 


i 


60  RED  HATS  CONFERRED  ON  CARDINALS. 


with  ignominy,  which  circumstance  so  afflicted 
the  pious  Pope  that  he  died  soon  after  of  a 
broken  heart,  in  the  second  year  of  his  Ponti¬ 
ficate.  Celestine  III.  crowned  the  Emperor 
Henry  VI.,  son  of  Frederick  Barbarossa,  at 
Rome,  in  the  year  1191.  He  canonized  St. 
Ubaldusand  St.  John  Gualbertus.  Pope  Inno¬ 
cent  III.  instituted  the  order  of  the  Blessed 
Trinity,  for  the  redemption  of  captives,  in  the 
year  1202.  Honorius  III.,  who  was  the  first 
Pope  of  the  thirteenth  century,  confirmed  the 
orders  of  the  Dominicans  and  Franciscans, 
which  had  been  approved  of  by  his  predecessor, 
Innocent  III.  It  was  during  his  Pontificate 
that  the  custom  was  introduced  of  shutting  up 
the  Cardinals  in  conclave  till  the  election  of  the 
new  Pope  was  proclaimed.  Gregory  IX.  pre¬ 
scribed  that  a  little  bell  should  tinkle  at  the 
Elevation:  introduced  the  “Salve  Regina”  after 
vespers,  and  canonized  St.  Dominic  and  St. 
Francis,  St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary,  and  St.  An¬ 
thony  of  Padua.  Innocent  III.,  the  last  Pope 
of  the  twelfth  century,  was  the  first  who  con¬ 
ferred  red  hats  on  the  Cardinals.  Alexander 
IV.  commanded  the  Hermits  of  St.  Augustin 
to  leave  their  deserts  and  dwell  in  towns,  that 
by  their  missionary  labours  and  edifying  lives 
they  might  gain  more  souls  to  Christ.  Pope 
Clement  IV.,  when  young,  had  been  married, 
and  had  two  daughters.  His  wife  died,  and  he 
then  became  a  monk,  in  a  Carthusian  monastery. 
He  was  elected  Pope,  but  ever  after  observed 
the  rigid  rule  of  the  Carthusians,  as  far  as  was 


SCARLET  ROBES  GIVEN  TO  CARDINALS.  61 


compatible  with  Ms  exalted  character  as  Pope. 
Gregory  X.,  in  the  year  1274,  made  a  vigorous 
effort  to  stimulate  the  Crusaders  to  liberate 
Jerusalem  from  the  Saracens.  Pope  Gregory 
XI.  died  a  few  hours  after  be  was  elected,  in 
the  year  1276.  Pope  John  XX.  was  the 
author  of  a  medical  book  to  teach  the  poor 
how  to  cure  their  corporal  maladies.  It  was 
highly  prized,  and  translated  into  many  lan¬ 
guages,  and  was  entitled  “Thesaurus  Paupe- 
rum.”  Celestine  V.  was  the  youngest  of  eleven 
brothers.  He  was  created  Pope  after  the 
chair  of  Peter  had  been  vacant  for  two  years, 
three  months,  and  two  days.  His  name  origi¬ 
nally  was  Peter  de  Morono.  Pope  Boniface 
VIII.  gave  the  scarlet  robes  to  the  Cardinals. 
Pope  Simplicius  prohibited  clerics  to  accept 
of  benefices  from  lay  patrons.  In  olden  times 
the  words  of  consecration  were  pronounced  in 
a  loud  voice.  Pope  Yigilius  prescribed  that 
they  should  be  pronounced  in  an  under  breath¬ 
ing  tone.  Pope  Boniface  V.  granted  the  rights 
of  sanctuary  to  all  persons  flying  for  safety  to 
the  Church.  The  reigns  of  the  two  Popes, 
Adrian  I.,  and  his  successor,  Leo  III.,  occupied 
a  period  of  forty-five  years  ;  and  their  successor, 
Stephen  V.,  occupied  Peter  s  chair  only  seven 
months.  Valentine  was  only  a  Deacon  when 
elected  to  be  Pope.  He  lived  after  little  more 
than  one  month.  Boniface  VI.  was  Pope  only 
for  fifteen  days  when  he  died.  Leo  IX.  com¬ 
manded  that  the  residences  of  clerics  should  ad¬ 
join  the  church.  The  Order  of  the  Carthusian 


62  ST.  BERNARD  AND  HIS  ABBEY. 


monks  was  instituted  by  St.  Bruno  in  tbe  year 
1082,  during  tbe  Pontificate  of  Pope  Gregory 
VII.  Tbe  “  indites  templi,”  or  knights  tem¬ 
plars  ;  and  hospitalers  to  protect  pilgrims,  were 
instituted  during  the  Pontificate  of  Pope  Gela- 
sius.  In  tbe  year  1028,  during  the  reign  of  John 
XX.,  Guido,  a  monk  of  Arezzo,  in  place  of  tbe 
letters  which  were  formerly  employed  to  read 
music,  substituted  the  present  score,  lines,  bars, 
notes,  and  gamut.  In  the  year  1066  William 
the  Conqueror  vanquished  England,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  future  greatness  of  Bri¬ 
tain.  Alexander  II.  was  Pope  at  that  period. 
In  1086  St.  Bruno  founded  the  famous  monas¬ 
tery  of  the  Grande  Chartreuse,  whilst  Victor 
III.  was  Pope.  During  the  Pontificate  of  Urban 
II.,  in  the  year  1096,  the  first  expedition  of  the 
Crusaders  marched  for  Palestine,  under  the 
command  of  Godfrey  de  Bouillon,  Tancred, 
Robert  de  Normandie,  Raymond,  and  Adhemar 
de  Monteil,  vicar  apostolic.  The  abbey  of 
Citeaux  was  founded  at  this  time.  St.  Bernard 
became  first  abbot  of  Olairveaux,  and  the 
knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem  were  founded 
during  the  reign  of  Pope  Paschal  II.,  anno  1099. 
The  order  of  Saint  Lazare,  for  the  defence  of 
pilgrims  to  the  Holy  Land,  was  instituted  under 
Pope  Honorius  VI.,  anno  1130.  In  the  year 
1149  the  second  crusade  marched  for  the  east 
under  the  command  of  Louis-le-Jeune  and  Con¬ 
rad  III.,  whilst  Eugene  III.  was  Pope.  St. 
Bernard  died  in  1153.  Anastasius  IV.  was 
then  Pope,  and  about  this  time  the  Guelphs 


THE  CRUSADES,  AND  THE  CHIEFTAINS.  63 


and  Ghibelines  commenced  their  factions  con¬ 
flicts  in  Italy.  Pope  Alexander  III.,  in  the  year 
1163,  laid  the  foundation  stone  of  Notre  Dame 
in  Paris  at  the  invitation  of  the  Bishop  Maurice 
de  Sully.  It  was  not  completed  till  200  years 
after.  The  third  crusade  marched  for  Palestine 
in  the  year  1189,  in  the  reign  of  Pope  Clement 
III.,  and  was  led  by  Philip  Augustus  King  of 
France,  the  Emperor  Frederick  Barbarossa,  and 
the  king  of  England,  Bichard  Cceur-de-Lion. 
The  fourth  crusade  proceeded  towards  Jerusa¬ 
lem,  in  the  year  1202,  during  the  Pontificate 
of  Pope  Innocent  IIP,  and  was  commanded 
by  Baudouin,  Count  of  Flanders,  Boniface, 
Marquis  of  Montferrat,  and  Henry  Dandalo, 
Doge  of  Venice.  The  fourth  Council  of  Lateran 
was  convened  by  the  same  Pope  in  the  year 
1214.  This  Pope,  Innocent  III.,  was  one  of 
the  most  erudite  personages  of  his  age..  Some 
historians  attribute  to  him  the  composition  of 
the  “  Stabat  Mater,”  and  the  “Veni  Sancte 
Spiritus,”  but  inaccurately  ;  for  the  former  was 
composed  by  Taio  Pone  de  Todi,  and  the  Veni 
Sancte  Spiritus”  by  Herman  de  Contract,  a 
monk  of  the  abbey  of  Bichnau,  in  Switzerland . 
Under  Pope  Honorius  III.,  the  fifth  crusade 
was  commanded  by  Jean  de  Brienne,  King  of 
Jerusalem,  and  Andrew  II.,  King  of  Hungary, 
in  the  year  1217.  Frederick  III.  commanded 
the  army  of  the  sixth  crusade,  1228,  Gregory 
IX.  being  then  Pope.  Celestine  IV.  lived  but 
a  few  days  after  his  election,  and  was  .never 
crowned  as  Pope.  He  died  in  1241.  His  sue- 


64  THE  KNIGHTS  TEMPLARS. 


cessor  was  Innocent  IV.,  and  during  his  Ponti¬ 
ficate  the  seventh  crusade  marched  under  the 
command  of  Louis  and  the  French  Princes.  The 
Sainte  Chapelle,  and  the  Sorbonne,  in  Paris, 
were  founded  during  this  Pontificate ;  the  former 
by  Eobert  de  Sorbon  in  1253,  and  the  latter  by 
St.  Louis  in  1243.  The  eighth  and  last  crusade 
left  for  Palestine  in  the  year  1270,  whilst  Cle¬ 
ment  IV.  sat  in  Peter  s  chair  ;  the  expedition 
was  commanded  by  St.  Louis,  Charles  d’ Anjou, 
and  Prince  Edward  of  England.  St.  Louis  died 
of  the  plague  before  Tunis ;  and  soon  after 
Baudouin  II.,  the  last  French  Emperor  of  Con¬ 
stantinople,  died,  during  the  reign  of  Gregory 
X.,  in  the  year  1273  ;  and  the  year  after  died 
St.  Thomas  of  Aquin.  He  was  the  author  of 
the  “  Lauda  Sion.”  The  second  Council  of 
Lyons  was  held  at  this  time.  Pope  Nicholas 
IV.,  anno  1287,  sent  missionaries  to  China. 
Pope  Celestine  V.  resigned,  and  became  a  monk, 
in  the  year  1294.  Cardinal  Frangipani  com¬ 
posed  the  44  Dies  Irse,”  which  was  not  intro¬ 
duced  into  the  Mass  till  about  the  year  1695. 
Clement  V.  ascended  the  Papal  throne  in  1305. 
He  was  the  first  Pope  who  resided  in  Avignon, 
where  his  successors  dwelt  for  seventy  years, 
resembling  the  seventy  years’  captivity.  It  was 
he  suppressed  the  Knights  Templars.  Pope 
John  XII.  instituted  the  Knights  of  Christ,  to 
fight  against  the  incursions  of  the  Moors.  He 
became  Pope  in  1316.  The  Holy  See  was  pre¬ 
viously  vacant  for  more  than  two  years.  Cle¬ 
ment  VI.  had  a  wonderful  memory.  Anything 


THE  HEAD  OF  ST.  ANDREW.  65 


he  ever  heard  or  read  he  could  ever  after  accu¬ 
rately  repeat,  and  Petrarch  attributes  this  ex¬ 
traordinary  faculty  to  an  accidental  cut  he  got 
on  the  forehead  when  young.  Urban  VI.  in¬ 
stituted  the  feast  of  the  Visitation  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  on  the  2nd  of  July.  Alexander  V.  pos¬ 
sessed  a  large  income  when  he  became  Bishop. 
He  distributed  all  his  money  amongst  the  poor, 
and  it  was  said  of  him,  “  se  fuisse  divitem  epis- 
copum,  pauperem  Cardinalem,  mendicum  Pa- 
pam  ” — he  was  a  rich  Bishop,  a  poor  Cardinal, 
and  a  mendicant  Pope.  John  XXIII.  crowned 
the  Emperor  Sigismund  at  Romeintheyear  1 412. 
He  was  the  last  Pope  of  the  many  named  John. 
“  Ultimus  ex  multis  Joannibus  iste  Joannes.” 
The  Council  of  Constancia  was  held  under 
this  Pope.  John,  the  Duke  of  Brabant,  founded 
the  university  at  Louvain  in  the  year  1426, 
during  the  Pontificate  of  Pope  Martin  V.  The 
feast  of  the  Transfiguration  of  our  Lord  was 
instituted  in  the  year  1456,  by  Callistus  III. 
During  the  Pontificate  of  Pope  Pius  II.  the 
head  of  St.  Andrew  was  translated  from  Amal- 
phi  to  St.  Peters  at  Rome.  The  feast  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary  was  instituted  by  Pope  Sixtus  IV.  Pope 
Leo  X.  was  a  Florentine.  Luther  wrote  his 
book  against  indulgences  during  his  Pontificate. 
The  Pope  condemned  the  book,  and  ordered  it 
to  be  burned.  The  fifth  Council  of  Lateran 
commenced  under  Julius  II.,  in  the  year  1512, 
and  terminated  in  the  reign  of  Leo  X.,  in  the 
year  1517.  King  Edward  L,  on  his  return  to 


F 


66  THE  FIRST  PRINCE  OF  WALES. 

England  from  Palestine,  whither  he  accom¬ 
panied  the  Crusaders,  spent  the  Christmas  fes¬ 
tivals  at  Conway  Castle,  accompanied  by  his 
Queen,  Eleanor,  and  a  brilliant  suite  of  courtly 
ladies  and  youthful  knights.  Pennant  says  of 
this  castle,  “  a  more  stately  never  rose.”  It 
was  built  by  King  Edward  after  the  death  of 
Llewellyn,  and  his  conquest  of  Wales,  to  secure 
his  possessions  against  all  future  incursions. 
Queen  Eleanor  of  Castille,  was  Edward's  first 
wife,  and  was  daughter  of  Ferdinard  III. 
of  Spain.  It  was  she  who,  when  he  was 
wounded  by  the  poisoned  weapon  of  the  assassin, 
employed  by  the  Emir  of  Joppa,  with  the  devo¬ 
tion  of  a  faithful  wife,  with  her  own  mouth 
sucked  the  poison  from  the  wound.  It  was  this 
Queen  also  who,  in  Carnarvon  castle,  gave  birth 
to  Prince  Edward,  who  was  the  first  Prince  of 
Wales.  Since  then  the  eldest  sons  of  the  sove¬ 
reigns  of  England  enjoy  the  title  of  Prince  of 
Wales.  There  have  been  some  exceptions  how¬ 
ever.  The  title  is  always  conferred,  and  is 
not  hereditary.  Serious  differences  occurred 
between  Edward  and  the  Pope,  originating  in 
the  claim  which  the  king  urged  to  the  sove¬ 
reignty  of  Scotland,  which  the  Pope  ignored. 
Frequent  envoys  were  dispatched  to  Rome  on 
the  subject,  and  Queen  Eleanor  manifested  the 
liveliest  interest,  and  exercised  all  her  influence, 
to  settle  the  disputes,  and  effect  a  reconciliation 
between  the  King  and  the  Pope.  The  title  of 
“  Fidei  Defensor,”  was  conferred  on  the  sove¬ 
reigns  of  England  on  the  11th  October,  1521, 


JOAN  OF  ARC  BURNED  ALIVE.  67 

by  Pope  Leo  X.,  and  was  subsequently  con¬ 
firmed  by  Pope  Clement  VII.  In  the  year  1303 
William  de  Nogaret  imprisoned  Pope  Boniface 
VIII.,  at  Anagni,  for  three  weeks.  The  Coun¬ 
cil  of  Vienna  was  held  under  Clement  V.,  in 
1311.  Gregory  XI.  was  the  last  French  Pope  ; 
he  died  in  1378.  The  Council  of  Constance 
was  held  in  1414,  under  Pope  John  XXIII. 
During  the  Pontificate  of  Martin  V.,  and  in  the 
year  1431  Joan  of  Arc  was  burned  alive  by  the 
English  at  Eouen.  A  commission,  under  the 
reign  of  Callistus  III.,  subsequently  pronounced 
Joan  of  Arc  a  martyr  to  religion  and  to  her 
country.  This  sentence  was  proclaimed  in  1 45 6. 
America  was  discovered  in  1492  by  Christopher 
Columbus,  a  Genoese,  during  the  Pontificate  of 
Pope  Alexander  IV.  Savonarola  was  executed 
in  1498.  The  first  stone  of  St.  Peter's  was  laid 
on  the  18th  April,  1506,  by  Julius  II.  Pope 
Clement  VII.  celebrated  the  eighth  jubilee  from 
their  first  institution,  and  the  third  of  the  period 
of  twenty-five  years'  interval,  in  the  year  1525. 
He  excommunicated  Henry  VIII.  of  England, 
who  usurped  the  title  of  Head  of  the  Church, 
and  who  inflicted  capital  punishment  on  those 
of  his  subjects  who  acknowledged  the  Pope's 
supremacy.  The  Pope  crowned  the  Emperor 
Charles  V.  in  the  year  1530,  and  this  was  one 
of  the  last  Emperors  crowned  by  a  Pope.  Pope 
Paul  III.  was  one  of  the  Farnese  family,  and 
nearly  allied  to  the  Prince  of  Parma.  He  con¬ 
vened  the  General  Council  of  Trent  in  the  year 
1545,  which  terminated  in  the  year  1563.  He 


68  EARLS  O'NEIL  AND  o’DONEL. 


confirmed  the  Society  of  Jesus  in  the  year  1540, 
and  the  Ursulines  in  1544.  When  he  was 
breathing  his  last  he  whispered  he  lamented  he 
had  not  spent  his  life  as  a  lay  brother  in  the 
kitchen  in  the  order  of  the  Capuchins,  rather 
than  as  a  Pope  on  Peter  s  throne.  Paul  IV. 
instituted  the  index  of  prohibited  books,  and 
the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition.  Pius  IV.  estab¬ 
lished  the  “  Montes  de  Piete.”  He  dissolved 
the  Council  of  Trent.  Adrian  VI.  died  in  1 523. 
Over  his  tomb  was  inscribed  : — “  Adrian  VI. 
hie  situs  est,  qui  nihil  sibi  infelicius  in  vita 
quam  quod  imperaret  duxit.”  Paris  was  ele¬ 
vated  to  the  dignity  of  the  metropolitan  see  in 
1622,  and  the  first  archbishop  was  John  Francis 
de  Condi.  Gregory  XV.  was  then  Pope.  The 
title  of  “  Eminence/'  was  granted  to  Cardinals 
by  Urban  VIII.  in  1630.  Jansanius  was  con¬ 
demned  in  1656.  Fenelon's  book,  entitled 
“  Explication  des  maximes  des  Saints,"  was 
condemned  in  1 6  9  9  by  Innocent  XII.  F enelon 
made  his  most  humble  submission.  Quesnel 
was  condemned  in  1713  by  Clement  XI.  Pope 
Paul  V.  beatified  St.  Ignatius.  It  was  Paul  V. 
also  who  received  at  Rome  the  Irish  Earls, 
O'Neil  and  O'Donel,  after  their  flight  from 
Ireland,  in  the  year  1607.  His  successor.  Pope 
Gregory  XV.,  canonized  St.  Ignatius.  Pope 
Alexander  III.  abolished  tilts  and  tournaments 
in  Europe.  He  convoked  the  third  Council  of 
Lateran  in  the  year  1179.  He  decreed  that  no 
one  should  be  elected  to  the  episcopacy  before 
the  age  of  30  years.  He  received  St.  Thomas 


ARMAGH,  TUAM,  DOWN,  AND  CONNOR. 


69 


of  Canterbury  at  Rome  after  bis  flight  from 
King  Henry  II.  of  England.  Pope  Celestine  I. 
authorized  St.  Patrick  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
Ireland  in  the  year  432.  St.  Patrick  died  in 
the  year  465.  He  established  the  Metropolitan 
see  of  Armagh  in  the  year  444.  The  cathedral 
was  for  a  lengthened  period  served  by  the 
canons  regular  of  St.  Augustin,  introduced 
there  by  Imar  O’Hedegain.  The  see  of  Tuam 
was,  with  the  authority  of  Rome,  established  as  a 
Metropolitan  see,  it  is  believed,  by  Celsus  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Armagh  :  and  to  which  the  Pope  sent 
the  pallium  in  the  year  1 1 52.  The  two  episcopal 
sees  of  Down  and  Connor,  were  united  by  Pope 
Eugenius  IY.  in  the  year  1441.  The  great 
abbey  of  Bangor  in  Down  was  founded  by  St. 
Comgal  in  the  year  550.  It  sometimes  num¬ 
bered  a  religious  community  of  so  many  as 
three  thousand  monks.  St.  Columban,  who 
established  his  famous  monastery  in  Italy,  was 
a  monk  of  this  abbey.  The  abbey  was  invaded 
by  the  Danes,  who  plundered  and  destroyed  it, 
and  in  one  day  cruelly  massacred  nine  hundred 
of  the  monks.  The  abbey  was  restored  by  St. 
Malachy  in  after  years.  Cardinal  Mezzofanti 
was  probably  the  greatest  linguist  who  ever 
lived.  He  could  in  the  one  hall  converse  with 
forty  different  persons,  from  forty  different 
countries,  in  their  various  native  languages, 
including  all  the  European  languages  :  includ¬ 
ing  also  the  Eastern  languages,  and  Japanese, 
Chinese,  and  Laplandish.  He  died  in  1848. 
The  great  Cardinal  Ximenes  of  Spain  sent  mis- 


70  POPE  BENEDICT  XIV. 


sionaries  to  South  America  soon  after  its  dis¬ 
covery,  and  published  a  Polyglot  edition  of  the 
Bible  in  the  year  1503.  Benedict  XIV.,  one 
of  the  greatest  Popes  who  ever  filled  the  See  of 
Peter,  was  elected  Pope  on  the  17th  August, 
1740,  and  was  then  65  years  of  age,  and  died 
at  the  age  of  83  years  in  the  year  1758.  His 
name  was  Prosper  Lambertini.  He  won  the 
admiration  of  Europe  by  his  zeal  for  religion, 
his  exalted  virtues,  and  his  love  for  the  arts 
and  sciences.  It  was  he  published  the  cele¬ 
brated  bull  “  Unigenitus.”  His  writings  extend 
to  ten  volumes  in  folio.  A  celebrated  French 
poet  wrote  his  epitaph  in  these  lines  : — 

“  Lambertinus  hie  est :  Romae  decus  et  Pater  orbis 
Qui  mundum  scriptis  docuit,  virtutibus  omat/’ 

Clement  XIV.  was  Laurence  Ganganelli.  It 
was  he  who  suppressed  the  Society  of  Jesus,  in 
the  year  1773.  The  Society  was  restored  by 
Pius  VII.  Pius  VI.  was  elected  Pope  on  the 
15th  of  February,  1775.  The  revolution  broke 
out  in  France  in  1789.  Louis  XVI.  was  exe¬ 
cuted  on  the  21st  of  January,  1793.  Eome 
was  invaded  by  the  army  of  the  Directory.  The 
Pope  was  forcibly  removed  to  Sienna,  thence 
to  Valence  in  France,  where  he  died  a  prisoner, 
in  the  year  1799.  His  remains  were  translated 
to  St.  Peter's  in  the  year  1801.  Pius  VII., 
Chiaramonti,  was  elected  on  the  1 4th  of  March, 
1800.  He  was  crowded  at  Venice.  During 
his  Pontificate  Napoleon  was  Emperor  of  France. 

He  retained  the  Pope  as  a  prisoner  at  Fontaine- 
- 


i 


POPE  PIUS  IX. 


71 


bleau  for  some  time,  after  which  he  returned  in 
triumph  to  Rome.  The  Emperor  was  defeated 
at  Waterloo,  sent  to  St.  Helena,  and  died  there 
in  1821.  The  Pope  died  on  the  22nd  of 
August,  1823.  Leo  XII.  became  Pope  in  the 
year  1823,  on  the  27th  of  September,  and  died 
in  1829.  Pius  VIII.  succeeded  in  the  year  1829, 
and  died  on  the  30th  November,  1830.  On 
the  5th  July,  1830,  Algiers  was  taken  by  the 
French  army,  under  the  command  of  Marshal 
Bourmount.  Soon  after  the  revolution  broke 
out  in  Paris — Charles  X.  fled — and  Louis 
Philippe  was  proclaimed  King.  Gregory  XVI., 
Cappalari,  was  elected  on  the  2nd  of  February, 
in  the  year  1831,  and  died  in  the  year  1846, 
and  was  succeeded  by  our  present  most  Holy 
Father,  formerly  called  J ohn  Mary  Mastai 
Ferretti;  born  13th  May,  1792;  proclaimed 
Cardinal  14th  December,  1840;  created  Pope 
on  the  16th,  and  crowned  on  the  21st  of  June, 
1846,  by  the  name  of 

POPE  PIUS  IX. 


THE  PREROGATIVES  OF  THE  POPE  I  THE  MODE  OF 
COMPUTING  THE  NUMBER  OF  THE  POPES  :  THE 
ORDER  AND  DATES  OF  SUCCESSION  OF  THE 
POPES  :  THE  FOUR  GREAT  CHARACTERS  OF  POPE. 


THE  APPELLATION  OF  POPE. 

HE  term  Pope  is  derived  from  “Pappas,” 
which  is  a  Greek  word,  signifying 
Father.  The  appellation  of  Pope  was 
not  always  confined  exclusively  to 
the  Sovereign  Pontiffs  ;  but  we  learn 
from  the  epistles  of  St.  Augustin  and  St.  Jerome, 
was  in  early  Christian  ages  frequently  applied 
to  other  bishops.  Many  ecclesiastical  writers 
support  this  assertion.  Eutychius  states  that 
Heraclius,  who  was  Patriarch  of  Constantinople 
in  the  third  century,  assumed  the  title  of  Pope. 
The  title  was  also  given  to  the  Prelate  of  the 
island  of  Corfu,  and  sometimes  to  the  Bishop  of 
the  ancient  see  of  Messina  in  Sicily ;  and  Sca- 
liger  asserts  the  same  of  the  Prelates  of  other 
ancient  eastern  sees.  Avitus,  Archbishop  of 
Vienna,  addressed  the  Patriarchs  of  Constanti¬ 
nople  and  Jerusalem  by  the  title  of  Pope.  Si- 
donius  Apollinaris  attributes  the  appellation  to 
all  Bishops.  Gregory  VII.,  however,  towards 
the  close  of  the  eleventh  century,  ordained  that 
the  title  of  Pope  should  be  applied  exclusively 


THE  FOUR  CHARACTERS  OF  POPE.  73 


to  the  visible  bead  of  the  Catholic  Church,  which 
ordination  has  been  since  observed.  The  august 
dignity  of  Sovereign  Pontiff  comprises  four 
great  distinct  characters.  First,  Pastor  of 
the  universal  Church.  Second,  Patriarch  of 
the  West.  Third,  especial  Bishop  of  the  See 
of  Rome.  Fourth,  the  character  of  Temporal 
Prince.  In  counting  the  number  of  the  Popes, 
their  order  of  succession,  and  the  duration  of 
their  Pontificates,  ecclesiastical  historians  adopt 
different  systems,  and  vary  very  much  in  the 
results  of  their  computation,  and  in  the  conclu¬ 
sions  at  which  they  arrive,  as  to  the  precise 
number  which  our  present  Holy  Father  should 
hold  in  the  order  of  Peter  s  successors.  This 
discrepancy  in  computation  arises  from  the  cir¬ 
cumstances  that  some  of  the  Popes  never  took 
formal  possession  of  Peter’s  See,  some  were 
never  crowned,  some  never  exercised  any  Pon¬ 
tifical  jurisdiction,  some  lived  a  very  short 
period,  only  a  few  hours  after  their  election  ; 
the  validity  of  the  elections  of  others  was 
doubted,  controverted,  or  ignored.  Some  again, 
though  originally  not  recognized  as  lawful 
Popes,  were  subsequently  canonically  elected. 
Sometimes  a  similarity  in  slightly  differing 
names  created  a  misunderstanding.  As  to  the 
precise  number  of  years,  months,  and  days, 
forming  the  duration  of  their  Pontificates,  histo¬ 
rians  also  disagree  ;  and  still  more  so  as  to  the 
religious  orders  to  which  some  of  the  Popes  be¬ 
longed,  especially  those  of  the  Benedictines  and 
Augustinians,  for  some  of  the  Popes  had,  pre- 


74  THE  NUMBER  OF  POPES. 

viously  to  their  election,  passed  from  one  order 
to  the  other.  Some  ecclesiastical  historians,  in 
counting  the  Popes,  number  all  those  who, 
under  any  title,  ascended  the  throne,  but  mak¬ 
ing  especial  record  of  those  who  illegitimately 
usurped  the  title.  Other  historians  record  those 
only  who  are  recognized  by  the  universal 
Church  as  canonically  elected.  Thus  some  his¬ 
torians  make  the  number  of  Popes  at  252, 
some  253,  some  again  at  256,  whilst  others, 
and  I  consider  most  accurately,  count  our  pre¬ 
sent  Holy  Father  as  the  258th  Pope  in  the 
order  of  succession.  The  rule  I  adopt  to  guide 
me  in  determining  the  correct  number  is  the 
usage  anciently  observed,  and  at  present  re¬ 
stored,  of  erecting  the  mosaic  likeness  of  each 
succeeding  Pope  in  the  Basilica  of  St.  Paul's,  out¬ 
side  the  walls  of  Eome.  The  last  erected  there 
is  that  of  the  present  Sovereign  Pontiff,  and  is 
numbered  258.  Gulielmus  Burio,  who  was 
Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of  Mechlin,  and  who 
wrote  “  Permissn  Superiorum,”  and  under  the 
sanction  of  the  Censor  of  the  press  of  his  dio¬ 
cese,  has  given,  down  to  his  day,  the  most  de¬ 
tailed  catalogue  of  the  Popes,  their  order  of 
succession,  and  the  duration  of  their  reigns, 
which  I  have  met  with.  According  to  his  sys¬ 
tem  of  reckoning,  our  present  Sovereign  Pontiff 
should  be  numbered  the  265tb  Pope.  He  marks 
those  whom  he  regards  as  uncanonically  assum¬ 
ing  the  title  and  dignity.  I  shall  here  give  his 
catalogue  as  being  the  most  detailed  and  spe¬ 
cific,  leaving  to  each  of  my  readers  to  subtract 


SYSTEM  OF  COUNTING  THE  POPES.  >0 

from  the  number  enumerated,  according  to  the 
system  of  counting  he  may  be  pleased  to  adopt. 
Those  who  assert  the  number  of  Popes  to.be 
252,  nearly  coincide  with  the  Benedictine 
chronicles,  which  are  of  high  authority,  and 
bear  much  weight  in  the  investigation.  I, 
however,  adhere  to  the  system  adopted  in  St. 
Paul's,  and  count  our  present  Holy  Father  as 
the  258th  Pope. 


%  C|rflnalffgica!  Catalogue 

OF 

THE  POPES, 


WITH  THEIR  NAMES,  THE  ORDER,  AND  DATE  OF  THEIR  SUCCES¬ 
SION,  AND  THE  YEARS,  MONTHS,  AND  DAYS’  DURATION 
OF  THEIR  PONTIFICATES. 


FIRST  CENTURY. 


Ord.  of  Succession. 

Year  of  Christ. 

1. 

ST.  PETER. 

Years  24.  Months  5.  Days  10. 

45. 

2. 

ST.  LINUS. 

j>  tl.  ,,  2.  ,,  23. 

69. 

3. 

ST.  CLETUS. 

»»  12.  ,,  7.  •  ,t  2. 

81. 

4. 

ST.  CLEMENT  I. 

it  9.  a  0*  it  6. 

SECOND  CENTURY. 

93. 

5. 

ST.  ANACLETUS. 
it  9*  »»  3.  ,,  10. 

103. 

6. 

ST.  EVARISTUS. 

,,  9.  ,,  3.  , ,  — 

112.  . 

7. 

ST.  ALEXANDER. 
a  10.  „  5.  „  20. 

121. 

8. 

ST.  SIXTUS. 

„  9.  „  10.  „  3. 

132. 

9. 

ST.  TELESPHORUS. 

a  11.  a  8.  ,,  28. 

142. 

10. 

ST.  HYGINUS. 

m  8.  ,,11.  ,,  28. 

154. 

11. 

ST.  PIUS  I. 

a  9.  ,,  5.  ii  27. 

158. 

12. 

ST.  AN1CETUS. 
a  8.  ,,  8.  „  24. 

167. 

13. 

ST.  SOTER. 

a  8.  ,,  11.  I,  18. 

175. 

THIRD 

AND  FOURTH  CENTURIES. 

77 

Ord.  of  Succession.  ^  eaL^  Christ. 

14.  ST.  ELUTHERTUS.  179. 

Years  15.  Months  —  Days  23. 

15 

ST.  VICTOR  I. 
it  9.  a  a  1.  j>  28. 

194. 

THIRD  CENTURY. 

16. 

ST.  ZEPHYRINUS. 

a  18.  a  18. 

203. 

17. 

ST.  CALLISTUS. 

„  5.  „  1.  „  12. 

221. 

18. 

ST.  URBAN  I. 
a  6.  a  7.  a  4. 

226. 

19. 

st;  pontianus. 

a  4.  , ,  4.  a  25. 

233. 

20. 

ST.  ANTERUS. 

1*  »)  »> 

237. 

« 

21. 

ST.  FABIAN. 

>>  15.  a  —  a  4. 

238. 

22. 

ST.  CORNELIUS. 

,,  2.  a  2.  jf  8. 

254. 

23. 

ST.  LUCIUS  I. 

tt  1*  »j  » 

256. 

24. 

ST.  STEPHEN  I. 
a  3.  j  j  3.  it  22. 

257. 

25. 

ST.  SIXTUS  II. 

5)  "  55  11»  55  12. 

260. 

26. 

ST.  DIONISIUS. 
a  12.  ,t  3.  ,,  14. 

261. 

27.. 

ST.  FELIX  I. 

„  2.  „  4.  „  29. 

272. 

28. 

ST.  EUT Y CHI ANU S. 

55  8«  55  yy 

275. 

29. 

ST.  CAJUS. 

,,  12.  ,,  4.  ,,  5. 

283. 

30. 

ST.  MARCELLINUS. 

„  7.  „  11.  „  23. 

296. 

31. 

FOURTH  CENTURY. 

ST.  MARCELLUS  I. 

» >  5.  j )  1*  tt  25. 

304. 

78 

FIFTH  CENTURY. 

I 

Old.  of  Succession. 

Year  of  Christ.  ! 

32. 

ST.  EUSABIUS. 

Years  2.  Months  7.  Days  25. 

309.  | 

33. 

ST.  MELCHIADES. 

*>  2.  ,,  2.  ,  f  7. 

% 

311. 

34. 

ST.  SILVESTER  I. 

»»  21.  ,,  10.  ,,  1. 

3]4. 

35. 

ST.  MARCUS. 

>>  »>  8.  - 

336. 

36. 

ST.  JULIUS  I. 

„  15-  „  5.  „  17. 

336. 

37. 

ST.  LIBERTUS. 

>>  15.  it  4.  ,,  2. 

352. 

38. 

ST.  FELIX  TI. 

11  1.  11  2.  ,y  3. 

367. 

39. 

ST.  DAMASUS  I. 
ii  17.  ii  2.  ii  26. 

368. 

40. 

ST.  SIRISIUS. 
ii  U.  it  1>  ii  14. 

385. 

41. 

ST.  ANASTASIUS  I. 
ii  4.  if  1.  ii  13. 

FIFTH  CENTURY. 

398. 

42. 

ST.  INNOCENT  I. 
ii  15.  2.  , ,  10. 

402. 

43. 

ST.  ZOZIMUS. 
ii  I*  >>  ^  >»  7* 

417. 

44. 

ST.  BONIFACE  I. 

„  4.  ,,  9.  „  28. 

418. 

45. 

ST.  CELESTINE  I. 

»»  8*  ii  5.  ii  3. 

423. 

46. 

ST.  SIXTUS  III. 
ii  7*  ii  11.  if  2. 

432. 

47. 

ST.  LEO  I.,  THE  GREAT. 

„  20.  „  10.  „  28. 

440. 

48. 

ST.  HILARIUS. 

„  5.  „  9.  „  29. 

461. 

49. 

ST.  SIMPLICIUS. 

„  15.  ,i  5.  ii  10. 

467. 

50. 

ST.  FELIX  III. 

ii  8.  ii  11.  22. 

483. 

SIXTH  AND  SEVENTH  CENTURIES.  7 9 


Ord.  of  Succession. 

51. 

ST.  GELASIUS  I. 

Years  4.  Months  8.  Days  19. 

Year  of  Christ. 

492. 

52. 

ST.  ANASTASIUS  II. 
a  1.  ,,  11.  „  23. 

496. 

53. 

ST.  SYMMACHUS. 
D  15.  yy  7*  X 

27. 

498. 

SIXTH  CENTURY. 

54. 

ST.  HORMISDA. 

»>  9*  »  )> 

10. 

514. 

55. 

ST.  JOHN  I. 

»»  2.  ,,  9.  ,, 

14. 

523. 

56. 

ST.  FELIX  IV. 

»*  4.  ,,  2.  ff 

18. 

526. 

57. 

BONIFACE  II. 

>>  2.  ,,  »> 

2. 

530. 

58. 

JOHN  IT. 

»>  2.  ,,  8.  >  j 

— 

532. 

59. 

ST.  AGAPETUS  I. 

a  2.  ,,  it 

— 

535. 

60. 

ST.  SILVERIUS. 

»»  3.  ))  »» 

— 

537. 

61. 

VIGILIUS. 

,,  15.  ,,  6.  it 

10. 

540. 

62. 

PELAGIUS  I. 

)i  4.  „  10.  j  > 

18. 

555. 

63. 

JOHN  III. 

,,  12.  „  11.  ft 

16. 

559. 

64. 

BENEDICT  I. 
j»  4.  ,,  2.  ,, 

15. 

573. 

65. 

PELAGIUS  II. 

>»  12.  D  2.  )) 

27. 

577. 

66. 

ST.  GREGORY  I.,  THE  GREAT. 
tt  13.  ft  6.  ft  10. 

590. 

SEVENTH  CENTURY. 

67. 

SABINIANUS. 

a  1*  »>  >» 

19. 

604. 

68. 

BONIFACE  in’. 

))  —  a  3.  ft 

23. 

606. 

80 

EIGHTH  CENTURY. 

Ord.  of  Succession. 

Tear  of  Christ. 

69. 

ST.  BONIFACE  IY. 

Years  8.  Months  8.  Days  20. 

607. 

70. 

ST.  DEUSDEDIT. 

u  2.  ,,11.  ,,  26. 

615. 

71. 

BONIFACE  Y. 

»  7.  ,,  10.  ,,  1. 

618. 

72. 

H0N0RIUS  I. 

,,  12.  ,,  4.  ,,  27. 

626. 

CO 

SEVERINUS. 

j»  »»  1*  >> 

638. 

74. 

JOHN  IV. 

639. 

»  1.  j  »  0.  ,,  6. 

75. 

THEODORUS  I. 

,,  7.  ,,  5.  ,,  20. 

641. 

76. 

ST.  MARTIN  I. 

>>  0.  ,,  1.  „  26. 

649. 

77. 

ST.  EUGENIUS  I. 

»»  1.  i)  0.  ,,  “ 

654. 

78. 

ST.  VITALIANUS. 

,,  14.  ,,  5.  ,,  27. 

655. 

79. 

ADEODATUS. 

))  7.  ,,  2.  ,  y  17. 

669. 

00 

o 

• 

DONUS  I. 

676. 

,,  1.  ,,  5.  ,,  10. 

81. 

ST.  AGATHO. 

»)  4.  ,,  1.  ,,  15, 

678. 

00 

to 

• 

ST.  LEO  II. 

))  M  10*  j,  17. 

683. 

83. 

ST.  BENEDICT  II. 

M  )*  10.  ,,  27. 

684. 

84. 

JOHN  V. 

if  I*  it  J>  11. 

685. 

85. 

CANON. 

a  a  11*  a  3. 

686. 

86. 

ST.  SERGIUS  I. 

687. 

a  13.  ,,  8.  ,,  14. 

* 

EIGHTH  CENTURY. 

87. 

JOHN  VI. 

0  3.  ,,  2.  ,,  12. 

701. 

NINTH  CENTURY. 

V 

81 

Ord.  of  Succession. 
88. 

89. 

JOHN  VII. 

Years  2.  Months  7.  Days  17. 
SISINIUS. 

»»  >t  >»  20. 

Year  of  Christ. 

705. 

708. 

90. 

CONSTANTINE. 

»»  0.  »  1.  I* 

2. 

708. 

91. 

ST.  GREGORY  II. 
»>  10.  )>  8. 

20. 

714. 

92. 

ST.  GREGORY  III. 
a  10.  ))  9.  ,, 

12. 

731. 

93. 

ST.  ZACHARIAS. 
t,  10.  M  3.  )) 

10. 

741. 

94. 

STEPHEN  IL 

3. 

752. 

»»  »>  j» 

95. 

STEPHEN  III. 

it  5.  ,  tt  tt 

28. 

752. 

96. 

ST.  PAUL  I. 

a  tt  1*  tt 

1. 

757.  ; 

97. 

STEPHEN  IY. 
it  3.  a  5.  a 

28. 

768. 

98. 

ADRIAN  I. 

„  23.  „  10.  „ 

18. 

772. 

99. 

LEO  III. 

a  20.  tt  5.  a 

17. 

795. 

NINTH  CENTURY. 

, 

100. 

STEPHEN  Y. 

>»  j>  5.  j» 

3. 

816. 

101. 

ST.  PASCHAL  I. 
a  7.  ,,  3.  a 

16. 

817. 

102. 

EUGENIUS  II. 

tt  3*  tt  6*  a 

— 

824. 

103. 

VALENTINUS. 

tt  »>  !•  tt 

30. 

827. 

104. 

GREGORY  IY. 

827. 

105. 

»»  16.  a  "  a 

SERGIUS  II. 
a  3.  tt  2.  a 

3. 

844. 

106. 

ST.  LEO  IY. 
it  3.  55  3.  55 

<  f  *  •  t,-  '  \  : 

5. 

847. 

G 


t.  >  . 


TENTH  CENTURY. 

83 

Ord.  of  Succession. 

Year  of  Christ. 

126. 

JOHN  X. 

913. 

.Years  15.  Months  2.  Days  15. 

127. 

LEO  VI. 

928. 

i 

99 

>»  6.  ,, 

15. 

128. 

STEPHEN  VIII. 

929. 

9  9 

2*  j>  1* 

15. 

129. 

JOHN  XI. 

931. 

99 

4.  ,,  10.  ,, 

— 

130. 

.  LEO  VII. 

936. 

a 

3.  „  6.  „ 

10. 

131. 

STEPHEN  IX. 

939. 

99 

3*  a  4.  ,, 

5. 

132. 

MARTIN  III. 

943. 

99 

3.  ))  6.  „ 

13. 

133. 

AGAPETUS  II. 

946. 

9  9 

9-  7.  „ 

10. 

134. 

JOHN  XII. 

955. 

\ 

99 

3*  5>  t, 

— 

135. 

BENEDICT  V. 

964. 

99 

a  0.  ,, 

5. 

136. 

LEO  VIII.  SCHIS. 

964. 

a 

»>  3.  ,, 

— 

137. 

JOHN  XIII. 

965. 

a 

6.  „  11.  „ 

5. 

138. 

DONUS  II. 

972. 

99 

a  3.  ,, 

— 

139. 

BENEDICT  VL 

972. 

99 

^  a  2.  ,, 

— 

140. 

BONIFACE  VII. 

974. 

99 

it  7.  ,, 

15. 

141. 

BENEDICT  VII. 

975. 

a 

9.  „  1.  „ 

10. 

142. 

JOHN  XIV. 

984. 

>»  3. 

— 

143. 

JOHN  XVi 

985. 

99 

10.  „  4.  „ 

12. 

144. 

JOHN  XVI. 

996. 

99 

a  4.  ,, 

— 

145. 

GREGORY  V. 

996. 

3.  n  3»  ti 

BOSTON  COLLEGE  UBRAF 

.....  ft  M  ACC 


84  ELEVENTH  CENTURY. 

1 


Ord.  of  Succession. 
146. 

JOHN  XVII.  SCHIS. 
Years  —  Months  10.  Days 

Year  of  Christ. 

999. 

147. 

99 

SILVESTER. 

4.  a  »» 

— 

999. 

• 

ELEVENTH  CENTURY. 

148. 

99 

JOHN  XVIII. 

~~  »>  i) 

— 

1003. 

149. 

91 

JOHN  XIX. 

5.  ,,  7.  n 

28. 

1003. 

150. 

11 

SERGIUS  IV. 

2.  >»  8.  ,, 

13. 

1009. 

151. 

11 

BENEDICT  VIII. 
12.  )>  »> 

1012. 

152. 

1  9 

JOHN  XX. 

9.  ,,  8.  ti 

8. 

1024. 

153. 

1  9 

BENEDICT  IX. 

11.  jj  tt 

... 

1033. 

154. 

SILVESTER  III.  SCHIS. 

»»  >>  1*  >»  19* 

1045. 

155. 

GREGORY  .VI.  SCHIS. 

>»  2.  ,,  8.  jf 

1045. 

156. 

11 

CLEMENT  11. 

»»  *  >  > 

15. 

1046. 

157. 

DAMASUS  II. 

23. 

1048. 

11 

J>  5  > 

158. 

11 

ST.  LEO  IX. 

5.  ,,  2.  „ 

7. 

1049. 

159. 

1 1 

VICTOR  II. 

2.  „  3.  „ 

15. 

1054. 

160. 

11 

STEPHEN  X. 

»»  7.  ft 

8. 

1057. 

161. 

BENEDICT  X.  SCHIS. 

>>  ,,  9.  if  20. 

1058. 

162. 

1  1 

NICHOLAS  II. 

2*  tt  6.  ft 

— 

1059. 

163. 

19 

ALEXANDER  II. 

11.  .  ft  6.  ft 

22. 

1061. 

164. 

ST.  GREGORY  VII. 

1073. 

y  12.  99  1.  .  99  3. 

•  t  K  . 


TWELFTH  CENTURY.  85 


Ord.  of  Succession.. 
165. 

VICTOR  III. 

Years  1.  Months  3.  Days  24. 

Year  of  Christ. 
1086. 

166. 

99 

URBAN  II. 

11.  j)  4.  )  j 

18. 

1088.-  r 

167. 

a 

PASCHAL  II. 

18.  i)  5. 

4. 

1099. 

TWELFTH  CENTURY. 

168. 

if 

GELASIUS  II. 

1*  a  a 

4, 

1118. 

169. 

99 

CALLISTUS  IT. 

5.  ,,  10. 

13. 

1119. 

170. 

99 

HONORIUS  II. 

5.  )i  1.  )> 

17. 

1124. 

171. 

99 

INNOCENT  II. 

13.  it  7.  it 

10. 

1130. 

172. 

99 

CELESTINE  II. 

>>  ,, 

13. 

1143. 

173. 

99 

LUCIUS  II. 

--  it  11.  it 

14. 

1144. 

174. 

99 

EUGENIUS  III. 

8.  ii  4.  ,, 

13. 

1145. 

175. 

a 

ANASTASIUS  IV. 
1*  >»  4.  ,, 

24. 

1153. 

176. 

99 

ADRIAN  IV. 

4.  ;i  8.  j , 

24. 

1154. 

177. 

99 

ALEXANDER  III. 
21.  „  11.  „ 

23. 

1159. 

178. 

a 

LUCIUS  III. 

4*  a  2.  ,, 

18. 

1181. 

179. 

e 

99 

URBAN  III. 

1.  it  10.  ii 

25. 

1185. 

180. 

99 

GREGORY  VIII. 

a  !•  »> 

27. 

1187. 

181. 

99 

CLEMENT  III. 

3.  ii  3.  ii 

15. 

1188. 

182. 

,a 

CELESTINE  III. 

6.  j,  8.  ,, 

28. 

1191. 

183. 

99 

INNOCENT  IIL 
18.  „  6.  „ 

9. 

1198. 

86 

THIRTEENTH  AND  FOURTEENTH  CENTURIES. 

Ord.  of  Succession. 

THIRTEENTH  CENTURY, 

Year  of  Christ. 

184. 

HONORIUS  III. 

1216. 

185. 

Years  10.  Months  S.  Days  — 

GREGORY  IX. 

1227. 

186. 

n  14.  tt  5.  tt  3. 

CELESTINE  IV. 

1241. 

187. 

m  —*■  j  >  —  >»  17. 

INNOCENT  IV. 

1243. 

188. 

»»  11.  5.  ,,  14. 

ALEXANDER  IV. 

1254. 

* 

189. 

»i  6.  •)  5.  ft  4. 

URBAN  IV. 

1261. 

190. 

»>  3.  tt  1*  ft  4. 

CLEMENT  IV. 

1265. 

191. 

t)  3.  ,t  9.  ,,  25. 

ST.  GREGORY  X. 

1271. 

192. 

M  4.  ft  4.  ft  10. 

INNOCENT  V. 

1276. 

193. 

*i  »  »»  5. 

ADRIAN  V. 

1276. 

194. 

>>  «  1.  »»  9. 

GREGORY  XI.  ' 

1276. 

CALLED  VICEDOMINUS.  A  FEW  HOURS. 

195. 

JOHN  XXI. 

1276. 

196. 

>»  »»  8.  tt  8. 

NICHOLAS  III. 

1277. 

197. 

**  2»  ))  8.  ft  27. 

MARTIN  IV. 

1281. 

198. 

tt  4.  ft  1.  ft  7. 

HONORIUS  IV. 

1285. 

199. 

n  2.  ,,  —  ft  1. 

NICHOLAS  IV. 

1287. 

200. 

tt  4.  ,t  1.  ,,  14. 

ST.  CELESTINE  V. , 

1294. 

201. 

tt  —  ft  5.  tt  8. 

BONIFACE  VIII. 

1294. 

202. 

tt  8.  ,,  9.  ,t  18. 

FOURTEENTH  CENTURY. 
BENEDICT  XI. 

1303. 

»*  it  8.  tt  6. 

FIFTEENTH  CENTURY. 

87 

Ord.  of  Succession. 
203. 

CLEMENT  V. 

Years  2.  Months  10.  Days  16. 

Tear  of  Christ. 

1305. 

204. 

JOHN  XXIL 

18.  4.  ,, 

— 

1316. 

205. 

99 

BENEDICT  XIL 

7.  >»  4.  fl 

6. 

1334. 

206. 

99 

CLEMENT  VI. 

10.  „  7.  „ 

— 

1342. 

207. 

»» 

INNOCENT  VI. 

9.  j  i  8.  ft 

20. 

1352. 

208. 

9  9 

URBAN  V. 

8.  ft  3.  ft 

— 

1362. 

209. 

99 

GREGORY  XI. 

7*  >»  2.  ff 

24. 

1370. 

210. 

99 

URBAN  VI. 

11.  ,,  6.  „ 

8. 

1362. 

211. 

5  9 

BONIFACE  IX. 
i4.  „  ii. 

— 

1389. 

FIFTEENTH  CENTURY. 

- 

212. 

»» 

INNOCENT  VII. 

2.  »  >» 

22. 

1404. 

213. 

5  > 

GREGORY  XII. 

3.  a  7.  »» 

5. 

1406. 

V 

214. 

99 

ALEXANDER  V. 

a  10.  a 

8. 

1409. 

215. 

99 

JOHN  XXIIL 

5«  >»  j» 

16. 

1410. 

216. 

99 

MARTIN  V. 

13.  ))  3.  j) 

12. 

1417. 

217. 

99 

EUGENIUS  IV. 
15.  „  11.  „ 

21. 

1431. 

218. 

99 

NICHOLAS  V. 

8.  >>  tt 

19. 

1447. 

219. 

99 

CALLISTUS  III. 

3.  a  3.  tt~ 

28. 

1455. 

220. 

99 

PIUS  II. 

5.  „  11.  „ 

27. 

1458. 

. 

221. 

9  9 

PAUL  II. 

6.  a  10.  tf_ 

26. 

1464. 

88 

SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

Ord.  of  Succession. 
222. 

SIXTUS  IY. 

Years  13.  Months  —  Days  5. 

Year  of  Christ. 

1471. 

223. 

tt 

INNOCENT  VIII. 
7.  „  10.  ,, 

27. 

1484. 

224. 

tt 

ALEXANDER  VI. 
11.  Jf 

8. 

1492. 

SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

225. 

PIUS  III. 

26. 

1503. 

»  tt 

226. 

» 

JULIUS  II. 

9.  it  3.  >, 

21. 

1503. 

227. 

»» 

LEO  X. 

8.  ft  8.  ,, 

20. 

1513. 

228. 

>» 

ADRIAN  VI. 

1.  tt  8.  „ 

6. 

1522. 

229. 

>> 

CLEMENT  VIL 
10.  „  10.  „ 

7. 

1523. 

230. 

>» 

PAUL  HL 

15.  „  -  „ 

18. 

1534. 

231. 

JULIUS  III. 

5.  ft  1.  ,, 

16. 

1550. 

232. 

MARCELLUS  II. 

22. 

1555. 

tt  ■  tt 

233. 

\ 

>» 

PAUL  IV. 

^  a  2.  „ 

14. 

1555. 

234. 

PIUS  IV. 

5.  n  11.  )> 

15. 

1560. 

235. 

> 

ST.  PIUS  V. 

6.  ft  3.  ,, 

24. 

1566. 

236. 

» 

GREGORY  XIII. 
12.  ,,  20.  „ 

24. 

1572. 

237. 

it 

SIXTUS  V. 

5.  ft  4.  ,, 

3. 

1585. 

238. 

a 

URBAN  VIL 

~™  it  tt 

12. 

1590. 

239. 

a 

GREGORY  XIV. 

a  10. 

10. 

1590. 

240* 

tt 

INNOCENT  IX. 

tt  2.  ,, 

1. 

1591. 

SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY. 

89 

Ord.  of  Succession. 
241. 

CLEMENT  VIII. 

Years  13.  Months  1.  Days  3. 

Year  of  Christ. 

1592. 

SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY. 

242. 

>> 

LEO  XT. 

“™  a  ■  a 

25. 

1605. 

243. 

>» 

PAUL  V. 

15.  ))  10.  ft 

15. 

1605. 

244. 

>> 

GREGORY  XV. 

2.  ,,  5.  ,, 

_ 

1621. 

245. 

»» 

URBAN  VIII. 

21.  1.  jt 

24. 

1623. 

246. 

99 

INNOCENT  X. 

19.  ,,  3.  ,, 

22. 

1644 

247. 

>» 

ALEXANDER  VII. 
12.  ,,  1.  ,, 

15. 

1655. 

248. 

»» 

CLEMENT  IX. 

2.  ,,  5.  ,, 

19. 

1667. 

249. 

»» 

CLEMENT  X. 

6.  V  2.  ,, 

23. 

1670. 

250. 

a 

INNOCENT  XI. 
12.  ))  10.  ,) 

20. 

1676. 

251. 

99 

ALEXANDER  VIII. 
1.  M  3.  ,, 

26. 

1689. 

252. 

INNOCENT  XII. 

9.  ,,  2,  tf 

15. 

1691. 

253. 

a 

CLEMENT  XI. 

20.  tf  3.  ft 

24. 

1700. 

EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 

254. 

>t 

INNOCENT  XIII. 

2.  ft  9.  ,, 

28. 

1721. 

255. 

a 

BENEDICT  XIII. 
5.  ft  8.  t y 

23. 

1724. 

256. 

it 

CLEMENT  XII. 

9.  ft  6.  tf 

24 

1730. 

257. 

>• 

BENEDICT  XIV. 
17.  tt  8*  tt 

6. 

1740. 

258. 

CLEMENT  XIII. 
10.  „  7.  „ 

27. 

1758. 

90  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY. 


Ord.  of  Succession. 

259. 

Years 

CLEMENT  XIY. 

5.  Months  5.  Days  3. 

Year  of  Christ. 

1769. 

260. 

»* 

PIUS  VI. 

24  „  6.  „ 

14 

1775. 

261. 

»» 

PIUS  VII. 

23.  „  5.  „ 

6. 

1800. 

262. 

»> 

LEO  XII. 

5.  )|  4  y, 

14 

1823. 

263. 

PIUS  VIII. 

1.  ft  8.  f, 

1829. 

264 

>• 

GREGORY  XVI. 
15.  .y  3.  tt 

29. 

1831. 

265. 

PIUS  IX. 

1846. 

1 


St.  Iftitlacjjjj  anb  {jb  Urojjjjeats 

REGARDING  THE  POPES  AND  THE  END  OF  THE 

WORLD. 

MALACHY  was  born  near  the  city 
of  Armagh.  His  name,  which  he 
received  at  baptism,  and  from  which 
Malachy  is  derived,  was  Maol-Mao- 
dhog  O’Morgair,  Irish  words  which 
signify,  Maol,  “tonsured  or  dedicated”  to 
Maodhog.  St.  Maodhog  was  a  saint  much 
venerated  in  Ireland,  and  who  had  been  the 
first  Bishop  of  Ferns.  St.  Malachy  was  edu¬ 
cated  by  Imar,  and  received  holy  orders  at  the 
hands  of  Celsus,  Bishop  of  Armagh.  He  spent 
some  time  with  Malchus  Bishop  of  Lismore. 
He  restored  and  governed  the  Abbey  of  Ban¬ 
gor,  more  properly  called  Benchor,  from  u  Be¬ 
nedicts — chorus:”  “Blessed — choir.”  In  the 
thirtieth  year  of  his  age,  he  was  promoted  to 
the  episcopal  see  of  Connor.  On  the  death  of 
St.  Celsus  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  St.  Malachy 
was  translated  to  the  metropolitan  see  in  the 
thirty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1133.  The  cathedral  of  Armagh  was 
not  built  for  many  years  subsequently.  It  was 
built  by  Archbishop  Patrick  O'Scanlain,  in  the 
year  1262.  With  permission  from  the  Holy 
See,  St.  Malachy  separated  the  diocese  of  Down 
from  Connor.  He  left  Ireland  for  Borne  in  the 


92  CLAIRVAUX:  “HiEC  REQUIES  ME  A.” 

year  1139,  travelled  through  York,  thence 
through  France,  to  visit  St.  Bernard's  famous 
abbey  of  Clairvaux,  founded  in  the  year  1115, 
and  situated  ten  leagues  from  Langres,  in 
Champagne.  Bernard  was  edified  and  delighted 
with,  and  venerated  his  saintly  visitor.  During 
his  short  sojourn,  St.  Malachy  put  his  mouth  to 
the  orifice  of  that  heavenly  fount  of  Clairvaux, 
and  drank  such  copious  draughts  of  the  sweets 
of  solitude  and  a  religious  life,  of  the  interior 
life  and  intimate  communion  with  God,  that 
his  soul  was  drenched  with  a  torrent  of  celestial 
delights. 

Oh  !  how  delicious  that  draught ! — how  co¬ 
pious  ! — the  soul  that  regales  itself  in  this  “wine 
cellar  of  the  king  becomes  inebriated."  “  Intro- 
duxit  me  rex  in  cellarem  vinariam  "  (Cant.ii.  4), 
“  The  king  introduced  me  into  his  wine-cellar." 
“  Flumine  voluptatis  tuae  potabis  eos  " — “  Thou 
shalt  make  them  drink  of  the  torrent  of  thy 
pleasure."  “  They  shall  be  inebriated  with  the 
plenty  of  thy  house." — Ps.  xxxv.  9.  Under 
the  influence  of  those  celestial  draughts,  the 
soul  of  St.  Malachy  was  inflamed  with  the  most 
ardent  fervour  ;  and  languishing  with  divine 
love,  he  desired  to  lay  himself  down  to  rest,  and 
dwell  always  at  Clairvaux,  for  he  felt  “it  was 
good  for  him  to  be  here,"  and  he  exclaimed, 
“  Hsec  requies  mea  hie  habitabo  quoniam  elegi 
earn  !" — “  This  is  my  rest :  here  will  I  dwell, 
for  I  have  chosen  it!" — Ps.  cxxxi.  14.  The 
soul  so  favoured  is  no  longer  perplexed  with 
anxious  cares  and  solicitudes  regarding  its 


“MONTES  AROMATUM.”  93 


state  of  life — it  says  I  am  settled  for  life — I 
feel  a  stable  security  :  a  secure  stability — I 
have  found  what  I  sought  for — I  desire  no 
more,  and  possessing  it,  I  shall  never  let  it  go. 

“  Inveni  quern  diligit  anima  mea  ” — “  I  found 
him  whom  my  soul  loveth  :  I  held  him  :  and  I 
will  not  let  him  go  !” — Cant.  iii.  4. 

But  Paradise  had  not  yet  come  for  Malachy. 
Christ  wished  him  “  longius  ire  ” — “  to  go  far¬ 
ther.”  He  continued  bis  journey  to  Eome, 
where  he  was  graciously  received  by  Pope  In¬ 
nocent  II.  He  earnestly  solicited  the  Pope,  to 
permit  him  to  resign  his  diocese,  and  allow 
him  to  become  a  monk  in  the  delicious  retreat 
of  Clairvaux ;  but  the  Holy  Father  loved  his 
Irish  children  too  much  to  permit  it,  and  de¬ 
clined.  He  promised  to  confer  on  him  the 
pallium,  approved  of  all  he  had  done,  and 
created  him  Apostolic  delegate  in  Ireland, 
whither  he  returned.  On  recrossing  the  Alps, 
he  again  visited  Clairvaux  on  his  way,  for  as 
the  bee  hovers  round  the  honeysuckle,  so  St. 
Malachy  was  unable  to  pass  the  blooming 
flower  of  Clairvaux  without  alighting  there  to 
catch  another  sip  of  the  mellifluous  unction, 
and  inhale  another  breath  of  the  fragrance  of 
that  mount  of  aromatical  spices — “  Trahe  me, 
post  te,  curremus  in  odorem  unguentorum 
tuorum  ” — “  Draw  me,  we  will  run  after  thee, 
to  the  odour  of  thy  ointments.” — Cant.  i.  3. 

St.  Malachy  again  sojourned  for  some  time 
with  St.  Bernard  in  the  abbey,  where  he  was  so 
highly  edified  by  the  perfect  spirit  of  discipline, 


94  THE  SWEETS  OF  MELLIFONT. 


the  heroic  virtues,  the  interior  recollection,  and 
angelic  lives  of  those  fervent  servants  of  God, 
that  he  felt  ambitious  to  establish  a  branch  of 
this  community  in  his  own  diocese  of  Armagh. 
At  his  request,  St.  Bernard  gave  him  some  of 
the  monks  to  form  the  new  foundation  in  Ire¬ 
land,  and  amongst  them  was  Brother  Robert, 
of  whom  St.  Bernard  subsequently  made 
anxious  inquiries  of  St.  Malachy,  in  letters 
which  are  still  extant.  St.  Malachy  established 
the  community  in  Mellifont  Abbey,  near 
Drogheda,  where  the  soil  proved  so  congenial 
to  the  precious  plant,  that  it  flourished,  blos¬ 
somed,  and  for  centuries  bore  abundant  fruits 
of  every  virtue,  of  sanctity  and  edification.  The 
name  Mellifont  was  very  appropriately  chosen, 
for  it  signifies  a  “  fountain  of  honey/'  as  such 
indeed  it  proved  to  be  to  those  fervent  monks, 
who  in  the  church  and  cloisters  of  this  peaceful 
abode,  chaunted  the  divine  praises  at  midnight, 
and  from  the  gray  dawn  of  morning  till  sun¬ 
down,  all  day  long,  bathing  their  thirsty  souls 
with  copious  and  invigorating  draughts  of 
sweetness,  devotion,  and  holy  unction,  more 
delicious  than  the  honey  sipped  by  the  hover¬ 
ing  bees,  flitting  round  the  midsummer  flower; 
and  their  honeycomb  was  not  a  more  delicious 
retreat  to  them,  than  was  Mellifont  Abbey  to 
those  pious  recluses — “  Eloquia  tua  super  mel 
ori  meo  " — “  Dulciora  super  mel  et  favum  "— 
“  Thy  words  are  more  than  honey  to  my 
mouth" — “and  sweeter  than  honey  and  the 
honeycomb." — Ps.  cxviii.  103. 


“THE  ETERNAL  HILLS.”  95 


St.  Malachy  was  received  in  Ireland  with 
every  demonstration  of  joy  and  veneration. 
Innocent  II.  died  before  he  could  forward  the 
promised  palliums  to  Armagh  and  Tuam.  Ce- 
lestine  II.  and  Lucius  II.  died  in  quick  succes¬ 
sion,  and  still  they  had  not  arrived.  Pope 
Eugenius  III.  visited  France,  and  St.  Malachy 
resolved  to  employ  the  opportunity  of  meeting 
him  there,  and  renewing  his  application  for  those 
and  other  promised  favours  for  the  Irish  Church. 
He  travelled  again  into  France,  but  Eugenius 
had  previously  returned  to  Eome.  But  Clair- 
vaux  was  still  there  ;  and  as  the  thirsty  stag 
pants  after  the  fountain  of  waters,  so  the  soul 
of  St.  Malachy  panted  for  another  drink,  from 
the  fountain  in  that  “valley  of  the  sweet  waters.” 
St.  Bernard  and  his  monks  welcomed  the  holy 
Bishop  again,  and  God  destined  that  he  should 
ascend,  not  the  mountains  of  the  Alps,  but  to 
the  “  mountain  of  myrrh,”  the  “  hill  of  frankin¬ 
cense,”  to  the  “  eternal  hills,”  where  he  should 
feed  “in  the  place  of  pasture.”  “In  loco 
pascuse  ibi  me  collocavit !”  As  St.  Scholastica 
said  of  St.  Benedict,  St.  Malachy  might  have 
said  of  Pope  Innocent  II.  “  I  asked  of  you  the 
favour  to  end  my  days  at  Clairvaux,  and  you 
denied  me.  I  asked  the  favour  of  God,  and  he 
has  granted  it  to  me.”  He  arrived  at  Clairvaux 
in  October,  1148.  On  the  feast  of  St.  Luke  he 
said  mass,  and  immediately  after  fell  sick  of 
fever.  He  positively  assured  the  community 
he  should  never  recover.  The  day  of  St.  Mala- 
chy’s  life  was  closing,  and  St.  Bernard  and  his 


96  “remain  with  us.” 


monks  seemed  to  say  to  him,  “  Mane  nobiscum 
quoniam  advesperascit.”  “  Remain  with  us,  for 
it  is  towards  evening,  and  the  day  is  now  far 
spent.  And  he  went  in  with  them.” — St.  Luke, 
xxiv.  29.  With  ardent  piety  and  devotion,  and 
with  the  most  tender  sentiments  of  compunc- 
«  tion,  he  received  extreme  unction  and  the  holy 
viaticum,  that  mysterious  bread  which  was  to 
support  him  on  his  journey  unto  the  mountain 
of  God,  Horeb.  St.  Bernard  summoned  all  the 
religious  brothers  of  Clairvaux,  and  invited  the 
priors  and  abbots  of  the  adjacent  monasteries,  to 
surround  the  couch  of  St.  Malachy,  that  they 
might  mark  for  themselves  the  road  of  transit 
by  which  a  saint  travelled  from  his  exile  “  in 
Patna” — to  his  own  country.  They  all  regarded 
him  as  another  Moses,  who,  though  about  to 
die  in  the  desert,  pointed  out  to  them  the 
direction  in  which  they  were  to  travel  to  their 
heavenly  Chanaan,  their  true  land  of  promise, 
and  by  which  they  were  to  pass  through  “  the 
eternal  gates,”  to  their  everlasting  inheritances  ; 
and  as  Moses,  after  escaping  from  Pharao,  and 
his  pursuing  army,  on  crossing  the  Red  Sea, 
sang  a  canticle  of  joy  and  thanksgiving,  so 
Bernard,  his  holy  Monks  and  Abbots,  sang 
sweet  hymns  of  jubilee  around  the  bed  of  the 
dying  Saint,  who  was  crossing  the  regions  of 
strife  to  his  land  of  promise,  and  which  were 
as  a  refreshing  bath  to  St.  Malachy' s  soul, 
immersed  it  in  an  ocean  of  delights,  and  they 
sounded  in  his  ears,  as  an  echo  of  the  Sera¬ 
phim's  choir  from  that  “house  of  the  Lord” 


j 


I 


“STIPATE  ME  MALIS.”  97 

of  whose  joys  it  is  “  not  given  to  the  heart  of 
man  to  conceive  ” — but  oh  !  “  glorious  things 
are  said  of  thee,  0  city  of  God  !” 

The  fever  increased — Malachy's  strength  was 
sinking — and  the  tide  of  life  was  ebbing  fast — 
but  his  virtues  seemed  to  shine  more  resplen- 
dently.  He  was  as  the  “  Stella  matutina,” 
“  oriens  ex  alto  ;”  as  ‘‘the  morning  star  arising 
from  on  high  and  the  nearer  the  star  ap¬ 
proaches  the  brilliant  luminary  that  irradiates 
it,  the  more  effulgent  the  light  it  reflects  ;  so 
the  nearer  the  soul  approaches  the  Deity,  the 
more  brilliant  the  virtues  reflected  from  that 
effulgent  sun  of  Justice!  and  Malachy  was 
now  very  near  Him.  “  In  lumine  tuo  videbimus 
lumen” — “in  thy  light  we  shall  see  light.” — 
Psl.  xxxv.  10. 

St.  Bernard  supported  St.  Malachy  in  his 
arms,  and  St.  Malachy's  drooping  head  reclined 
on  St.  Bernard's  breast.  St.  Malachy  long 
yearned  that  Clairvaux  should  be  his  last  rest¬ 
ing  place,  but  never  anticipated  that  his  dying 
head  should  be  supported,  and  repose  on  such 
a  pillow.  St.  Bernard's  soul  was  the  most  pre¬ 
cious  fruit  which  grew  in  the  happy  garden  of 
Clairvaux,  and  his  breast  was  as  it  were  the 
shell  which  enclosed  the  delicious  fruit,  and  on 
it  was  supported  the  head  of  St.  Malachy,  who 
was  now  anxiously  wishing  for  his  liberation 
from  the  body  of  this  death,  yearning  for  a 
blessed  eternity,  and  languishing  with  divine 
love.  “Stipate  me  malis  quia  amore  lan- 
gueo  ” — “  stay  me  up  with  apples,  because  I 


H 


MALACHY  DEPARTS. 


98 


! 


languish  with  love.” — Cant.  25.  St.  Malachys 
soul  departed,  and  he  sweetly  slept  in  the  Lord 
on  the  2nd  of  November,  All  Souls'  Day,  in  the 
54th  year  of  his  age,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1148,  and  amidst  the  chorus  of  psalms,  and 
hymns,  and  celestial  canticles.  St.  Bernard  says 
it  seemed  as  if  his  soul  were  assumed  up  to 
heaven  from  amidst  them  by  the  hands  of 
angels,  “  He  vanished  out  of  their  sight." — Luke 
xxiv.  29.  He  was  mortified  during  life,  but  after 
death  his  countenance  displayed  the  greatest 
composure,  a  sweetness  and  placidity  of  ex¬ 
pression,  which  made  St.  Bernard  say,  “St. 
Malachy  died  in  life,  and  lived  in  death." 
Solemn  obsequies  for  his  happy  repose  were 
celebrated  on  the  4th  of  November,  and  his 
remains  were  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  Abbots, 
to  the  chapel  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  where  they 
were  reverentially  deposited. 

In  his  pilgrimage  through  life,  Clairvaux 
was  to  St.  Malachy,  as  an  oasis  in  the  desert, 
to  the  weary  traveller.  After  traversing  the 
sandy  and  arid  wastes,  he  arrives  at  the  re¬ 
freshing  spring,  surrounded  by  verdant  herbage, 
embroidered  with  flowers,  and  fringed  with 
primroses,  lilies,  and  violets  ;  he  stoops  down 
to  drink  copiously  of  its  salutary  waters,  and 
refreshed  he  raises  his  head  to  complete  his 
journey  to  his  country ;  so  Malachy  in  his 
journey  through  this  world,  stopped  at  the 
oasis  of  Clairvaux,  stooped  his  head  to  drink 
of  those  “  waters  springing  up  to  eternal  life," 
and  then  he  raised  his  head — raised  his  head 


Bernard’s  oration  on  malachy. 


99 


iii  a  blessed,  immortality’ ! — “  Do  torrente  in  via 
bibet  et  ideo  exaltabit  caput.”  “He  shall 
drink  of  the  torrent  in  the  way :  therefore  shall 
he  lift  up  his  head.”— Ps.  cix.  17. 

St.  Bernard  pronounced  an  oration  over  St. 
Malachy,  which  is  appreciated  as  a  master¬ 
piece  of  sacred  oratory,  in  sweetness  of  devo¬ 
tional  sentiment,  in  eloquence,  and  elegance  of 
style.  It  expresses  feelings  of  sorrow  and 
resignation,  bereavement  and  affection,  and 
breathes  the  tenderest  effusions  of  piety,  and 
the  holy  unction  of  a  soul  melting  under  the 
flame  of  divine  love.  He  regards  that  as  “the 
day  which  the  Lord  has  made,”  and  in  which 
his  whole  community  at  Clairvaux  had  reason 
“to  rejoice  and  be  glad,”  when  their  blessed  guest 
came  to  them  from  “  the  ends  of  the  earth,” 
and  from  whom,  as  from  another  Solomon,  they 
not  merely  heard  ‘‘the  words  of  wisdom,”  but 
saw  it  exemplified  in  his  entire  edifying  deport¬ 
ment.  He  regarded  the  days  of  his  stay  at 
Clairvaux,  as  festive  days,  and  laments  they 
were,  alas  !  so  few  !  Malachy  departed  ! — 
Malachy,  who  excelled  in  every  work  of  zeal, 
piety,  and  edification— patient  in  suffering,  and 
a  solace  to  the  afflicted — a  father  to  the  orphan, 

and  a  patron  and  protector  to  the  oppressed _ 

poor  to  himself,  and  rich  to  the  poor — Malachy, 
cheerful  in  giving,  slow  in  soliciting,  modest  in 
receiving  !  Malachy,  to  whom  the  Lord  gave 
“  nations  as  his  inheritance,  and  for  his  pos¬ 
session  the  ends  of  the  earth.”  Oh  !  faithful 
minister !  oh  !  fruitful  ministry !  There  was 


100  THE  PALACE  OF  ETERNITY. 


grief  in  the  abbey — but  why  should  there  be 
grief  % — it  was  a  day  of  joy,  for  Malachy  went 
to  Him  who  “  saves  those  who  hope  in  Him  !” 
We  suppressed  our  weeping  by  singing,  and  by 
our  weeping  we  added  pathos  to  our  singing. 
Our  recollection  of  Malachy,  so  humble,  so  mild, 
so  affable,  so  prepossessing,  so  holy,  so  perfect, 
induced  us  to  praise  God,  and  our  reminiscences 
made  a  holiday  to  thee  !  “  Cogitatio  hominis 

confitebitur  tibi ;  et  reliquiae  cogitationis  diem 
festum  agent  tibi.” — Psl.  lxxv.  11.  “The  just 
rejoice  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,”  and  so  does 
Malachy,  “  who  in  his  day  pleased  the  Lord, 
and  was  found  just,  and  ministered  to  him  in 
sanctity  and  justice.”  Shall  we  mourn  on 
Malachy’s  festive  day,  when  the  saints  and 
angels  exult  at  his  accession  to  their  heavenly 
choirs  1  Shall  we  grieve  at  what  Jesus  rejoices  % 
Oh  !  what  a  source  of  joy  to  our  Saviour  !  If 
after  purchasing  a  valuable  article,  for  which 
we  have  paid  a  high  price,  we  rejoice  at  its 
safe  arrival ;  what  must  be  the  joy  of  our 
Blessed  Saviour,  who  purchased  the  precious 
soul  of  Malachy,  at  the  infinite  price  of  his 
blood,  on  now  finding,  after  the  perils  of  the 
journey,  that  it  has  safely  arrived,  and  will  for 
ever  be  immovably  fixed  as  a  brilliant  orna¬ 
ment  in  the  palace  of  eternity  ! 

Oh  Malachy,  “  thy  way  was  the  law  of  life 
and  discipline,”  teach  us  to  walk  after  thee  in 
this  straight  way,  and  that  by  following  thee 
thus  through  the  gate  of  death  we  may  enter 
through  “  the  narrow  gate  of  life,” — and  whilst 


PROPHECIES  OF  ST.  MALACHY.  101 

we  raise  our  eyes  to  gaze  on  thee  ascending 
like  another  Elias,  ah  !  cast  down  thy  mantle 
upon  those  you  leave  after  you,  that  with  it 
we  may  strike  the  river  of  trials  through  which 
we  have  to  pass  to  a  blessed  immortality,  that 
they  may  divide  and  we  may  cross  over,  as 
Eliseus  did  the  Jordan  ;  send  a  flame  of  thy 
spirit,  that  divine  spirit  that  animated  you, 
that  we  too  may  ascend  to  God  on  the  fiery 
chariot  of  divine  love,  high  above  the  vulgar 
ways  of  this  world,  and  never  more  be  seen 
amongst  men  !  Amen. 

ST.  MALACHY’S  PROPHECIES. 

St.  Malachy  has  made  the  most  remarkable 
prophecies  regarding  the  succession  of  the 
Popes,  and  the  termination  of  the  world. 

The  prophecies  of  St.  Malachy  were  printed 
for  the  first  time  in  1595,  by  Arnold  Wion,  a 
monk  of  Monte  Casino,  in  his  “  Lignum  Vitae.” 
About  the  same  time,  Alphonsus  Ciaconus 
wrote  an  important  work  in  explanation  of  the 
predictions  of  the  holy  Bishop  of  Armagh.  An¬ 
other  great  work  was  written  by  John  Germano 
on  the  same  subject,  and  published  at  Naples 
in  1670,  and  entitled,  “  Vita,  gesti  e  predizioni 
del  padre  San  Malachia.”  The  prophecy  is  also 
to  be  found  in  a  “  History  of  the  Popes,” 
printed  at  Lyons,  1688  ;  in  the  “  Dictionary  of 
Moreri in  the  “  Elements  de  l’Histoire  de 
l’Abbi  de  Vallemont,”  1702;  in  “THistoire 
des  Papes  de  M.  Henrion,”  Paris,  1832  ;  in 
|  the  “  Prophecies  of  St.  Columkill,”  by  O’Kear¬ 
ney,  Dublin,  1856. 


102  PROPHECY  REGARDING  PIUS  IX. 


The  following  are  the  titles  given  by  St. 


Malachy  to  the  Popes 
this  century  : — 

Aquila  Rapax 
Canis  et  Coluber  . 
Vir  Religiosus 
De  Balneis  Etrurise 
Crux  de  Cruce 


since  the  beginning  of 


.  Pius  VII. 

.  Leo  XII. 

.  Pius  VIII. 

.  Gregory  XVI. 
.  Pius  IX. 


According  to  St.  Malachy,  only  eleven  more 
Popes  will  succeed  till  the  end  of  the  world, 
and  it  is  most  remarkable  that  the  signification 
of  these  Popes  closely  corresponds  with  the  pre¬ 
dictions  of  Orval  and  others  of  the  Church  pro¬ 
phets. 

St.  Malachy  designates  those  eleven  Popes 
by  the  following  appellations  : — 


Lumen  in  Ccelo. 
Ignis  Ardens. 
Religio  depopulata. 

Fides  intrepida. 
Pastor  Angelicus. 
Pastor  et  Nauta. 
Flos  florum. 

De  Medietate  lunse. 
De  Lahore  solis. 
Gloria  olivae. 


Light  in  Heaven. 

Ardent  fire. 

Religion  exterminated 
{doubtful). 

Intrepid  faith. 

The  angelic  Pastor. 

The  Pastor  and  sailor. 

The  flower  of  flowers. 

From  the  midst  of  the  moon. 
From  the  labour  of  the  sun. 
The  glory  of  the  olive. 


The  designation  of  his  present  Holiness,  Crux 
de  Cruce,  the  cross  of  the  cross,  is  certainly 
very  striking.  His  crosses  and  trials  have  been 
many  and  severe.  Theodore  Nisard,  who  pub¬ 
lished  the  whole  of  these  predictions  in  1844, 
was  not  deceived  in  saying  that  the  successor 


CRUX  DE  CRUCE.  103 

of  Gregory  XVI.  would  probably  be  surrounded 
by  many  dangers.  The  prediction  of  St.  Ma- 
lachy  evidently  seemed  to  foretel  a  difficult 
pontificate,  great  political  and  religious  trou¬ 
bles,  and,  in  fine,  a  social  calamity  of  the  most 
terrible  nature.  The  events  of  1860,  and  those 
now  occurring,  fully  bear  out  the  saint's  pre¬ 
diction. 

The  eleventh  and  last  Pope,  from  Pius  IX., 
will,  according  to  St.  Malachy,  be  a  second 
Peter,  there  having  been  as  yet  no  other  so 
named  since  the  first  great  apostle.  Thus  will 
the  words  of  our  Lord  be  fully  verified  :  “  Thou 
art  Peter,  and  upon  this  Eock  I  will  build  my 
Church." 

The  prophecy  of  St.  Malachy  regarding  our 
present  Holy  Father,  Pope  Pius  IX.,  is  “  Crux 
de  Cruce  ” — “  The  cross  from  the  cross  and 
it  derives  a  singular  signification,  and  veri¬ 
fication,  from  the  circumstance,  that  the  royal 
house  of  Savoy,  bears  a  white  cross  emblazoned 
on  its  armorial  bearings  :  and  from  the  king 
and  army  under  those  banners,  have  emanated 
the  many  weighty  crosses  which  have  pressed 
on  our  holy  Father,  and  the  inundating  tide  of 
woes  which  have  overwhelmed  Rome,  and  the 
universal  church,  during  his  Pontificate  :  truly 

“  Crux  de  Cruce." 


%  Contrast 


BETWEEN  THE  COUNCILS  OF  THE  VATICAN, 

AND  OF  TRENT. 

HE  Nineteenth  General  Council  of  the 
Church,  has  been  convoked — has 
held  many  sessions — and  though  pro- 
rogued,  still  continues.  A  contrast 
between  the  General  Council  of  the 
Vatican,  and  the  General  Council  of  Trent, 
presents  features  which  will  elicit  exultation 
from  all  those  who  glory  in  the  cross  of  Christ, 
in  the  triumph  of  religion,  and  in  the  extension 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  upon  earth.  The 
Council  of  Trent  was  constituted  of  Bishops, 
almost  exclusively,  from  Europe,  from  the 
Eastern  Church,  and  of  those  in  the  immediate 
proximity  of  the  Mediterranean.  The  Vatican 
was  attended  by  bishops  from  the  most  distant 
portions  of  the  habitable  globe — from  many 
churches  in  India,  which  originated  in  the 
mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  at  Goa — from 
North  and  South  America,  China,  Australia, 
New  Zealand,  and  Oceanica.  One-fifth  of  the 
churches,  represented  by  the  bishops,  at  the 
Vatican  Council,  had  no  existence  at  the  time 
of  the  Council  of  Trent — nay,  the  countries  in 
which  many  of  them  are  now  established,  were 
totally  unknown  on  the  map  of  the  world.  At 
the  time  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  there  was  not 


IRISH  BISHOPS  AT  TRENT.  105 


even  one  bishop  in  the  entire  of  the  United 
States  of  America — at  the  Vatican  Council 
they  numbered  as  many  as  sixty.  At  anytime 
during  the  Council  of  Trent,  the  number  of  Irish 
bishops  present  simultaneously,  was  limited  to 
three  ;  and  during  the  greater  period  of  its 
sessions,  they  numbered  only  two.  At  dif¬ 
ferent  periods,  there  were  four  Irish  bishops  at 
the  Council  of  Trent.  On  the  authority  of 
different  authors,  amongst  others  of  Quetif,  and 
Water  worth's  Council  of  Trent,  we  learn  the 
names  of  those  four  Irish  bishops  were  Robert 
Waucop,  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  and  Primate 
of  Ireland  ;  Thomas  O'Herlihy,  bishop  of  Ross  ; 
Donat  or  Donald  M‘Gougail,  bishop  of  Eaphoe  ; 
Eugene  O'Hart,  bishop  of  Achonry.  The  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Armagh  was  present  at  the  Council 
only  for  a  very  short  time.  Thus,  at  the  Coun¬ 
cil  of  Trent,  there  were  only  four  Irish  bishops — 
at  the  Council  of  the  Vatican  there  were  twenty 
in  attendance.  At  Trent  there  was  only  one 
English  bishop.  His  name  was  Thomas  God- 
veus,  as  he  is  described  by  Waterworth,  Anglus 
Epc.  Asaphensis.  At  the  Council  of  the 
Vatican,  there  were  thirteen  English  bishops. 
There  was  no  bishop  from  Scotland  at  the 
Council  of  Trent — to  the  Council  of  the  Vati¬ 
can,  the  long-suffering  and  faithful  Church  of 
Scotland,  sent  her  entire  number  of  bishops, 
whose  names  were  Monsignor  Archbishop  Eyre, 
Monsignor  Strain,  Monsignor  McDonald.  The 
number  of  bishops  at  the  Council  of  the  Vatican, 
who  were  Irishmen,  amounted  to  73,  consti- 


106  DIVERSITY  OP  LANGUAGES. 


tuting  about  one-tenth  of  the  entire  number 
of  the  assembled  Prelates  ;  and  united  to  those 
of  Irish  descent,  they  reached  the  extraordinary 
number  of  150,  being  about  one-fifth  of  the 
assembled  hierarchy  of  the  Christian  world. 
At  Trent,  the  number  of  English-speaking 
bishops  was  very  limited.  At  the  Vatican, 
they  formed  a  remarkably  large  element  in  its 
constitution.  At  Trent,  the  number  of  coun¬ 
tries  speaking  different  languages,  represented 
by  the  bishops,  was  not  very  large  ;  at  the 
Vatican,  they  represented  twenty-seven  differ¬ 
ent  languages,  and  the  various  dialects  repre¬ 
sented,  were  much  more  numerous. 

The  difficulties  of  travelling,  at  the  period  of 
the  Council  of  Trent,  were  very  great,  and 
comparatively  short  journeys  to  Rome  occu¬ 
pied  a  very  protracted  time.  At  present, 
bishops  can  travel  from  the  extreme  distances 
of  the  world  with  great  ease  and  expedition. 
There  are,  however,  still  exceptions,  as  in  the 
instances  of  bishops  who  dwell  in  the  interior 
of  the  vast  continents  of  America,  Asia,  and 
Africa,  where  civilization  and  science  are  pene¬ 
trating  at  a  very  slow  pace.  Some  of  the 
Bishops,  on  their  journey  to  the  Vatican  coun¬ 
cil,  travelled  for  weeks  on  earned  backs  before 
they  could  reach  their  intended  ports  for  em¬ 
barkation  ;  and  Mgr.  Launy,  the  Bishop  of 
Santa-Fe,  was  so  obliged  to  ride  on  horseback 
for  a  period  of  forty-two  days. 

The  Council  of  Trent  marked,  indeed,  a  mo¬ 
mentous  era  in  the  Church  annals;  it  was  a  shield 


PILGRIMS  TO  THE  VATICAN.  107 

which  has  since  protected  her  in  formidable  dan- 
gers  ;  it  was  a  power  which,  for  three  hundred 
years,  has  guided  her  destinies  in  safety,  and 
has  prudently  directed  her  discipline,  and  wisely 
governed  her  prelates  and  people.  Yet  the 
General  Council  of  the  Vatican  is  one  I  may 
well  contrast  in  importance  with  even  the  great 
Council  of  Trent.  The  locality  of  Trent  was  an 
undistinguished  town  in  the  Tyrol — the  locality 
of  the  Vatican  was  the  centre  of  Catholicity — 
the  seat  of  Peter’s  chair,  and  of  Catholic  unity 
— the  limina  apostolorum — the  very  shrines  of 
the  Prince’s  relics.  The  Council  of  Trent,  was 
presided  over  by  legates — the  Council  of  the 
Vatican  was  presided  over  by  the  visible  Head 
of  the  Church,  the  representative  and  vicar  of 
Jesus  Christ  Himself.  The  faithful  who  jour¬ 
neyed  to  Trent,  were  comparatively  few,  and 
not  far  distant.  The  faithful  pilgrims  to  the 
Vatican  numbered  one  hundred  thousand, 
and  many  of  those  from  the  uttermost  ends  of 
the  earth.  The  number  of  bishops  congregated 
at  any  one  time  at  Trent,  was  considerably 
under  three  hundred ;  the  number  of  prelates  at 
the  Vatican  amounted  to  more  than  680,  ex¬ 
clusive  of  cardinals. 

When  we  contrast,  to-day,  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  upon  earth,  the  extent  of  her  domain, 
the  number  of  hundreds  of  her  hierarchy,  the 
tens  of  thousands  of  her  priesthood,  and  the 
hundreds  of  millions  of  her  faithful  subjects, 
over  the  habitable  globe,  with  what  they  had  been 
at  the  time  of  the  first  general  council,  held  in 


108  COUNCIL  OF  JERUSALEM. 


the  chamber  at  Jerusalem,  how  forcibly  do  they 
exemplify  the  text,  “  In  omnem  terra m  exivit 
sonus  eorum,  et  in  fines  orbis  terrse  verba 
eorum  P  Though  boundless  her  empire,  and 
numberless  her  children  now,  this  General 
Council  presents  as  palpable  a  demonstration 
as  that  council  did  then,  of  the  unity,  univer¬ 
sality,  unanimity,  and  authority  of  the  one  only 
Church  of  Christ  on  earth.  Since  that  first 
council  of  Jerusalem,  how  many  changes  and 
vicissitudes  over  the  surface  of  society — how 
many  revolutions  have  convulsed  the  world — 
how  many  dynasties  have  arisen,  lived  their 
age,  and  sunk  into  oblivion  ! — yet  Peter  calls 
to-day  as  he  did  then,  and  the  Church  gathers 
round  in  council — the  same  yesterday,  to-day, 
and  for  ever  ! — no  misunderstanding  her  notes 
— immutable  in  her  identity,  indefectible  in 
her  vitality ! 


population  of  |Unu 

AT  THE  TIME  OF  THE  COUNCIL. 

N  a  statistical  report,  published  annually 
by  the  Camera  Apostoliea ,  we  have 
a  detailed  and  accurate  census  of  the 
population  of  Eome  for  the  current 
year.  The  report  is  entitled  Stato 
delle  Anime  dell ’  Alma  Citta  di  Roma  per 
l’ anno,  and  gives  the  minutest  facts  with  mar¬ 
vellous  accuracy.  The  custom  of  an  annual 
report  dates  so  far  back  as  the  reign  of  Pope 
Innocent  the  Third.  It  was  that  great  Pontiff 
that  first  conceived  the  idea,  and  these  publi¬ 
cations  became  afterwards  from  the  sixteenth 
century  a  custom  of  the  Roman  Curia,  in  which 
are  preserved  valuable  monuments  approving 
its  utility.  You  can  know  the  condition  of 
Papal  Rome  every  year  for  the  last  800  years  ; 
the  increase  or  decrease  of  its  population,  ac¬ 
cording  to  its  prosperous  or  adverse  fortune. 
You  can  know  the  inhabitants  of  Rome  and 
their  condition  in  the  year  1198  ;  the  immense 
void  created  there  by  the  absence  of  the  Popes 
in  Avignon ;  its  regeneration  under  Leo  the 
Tenth  ;  the  injuries  inflicted  by  the  soldiery  of 
Charles  the  Fifth  ;  the  palpable  fruits  of  good 


CLASSIFICATION. 


110 


government  under  Sixtus  Quintus,  and  so  on 
down  to  Pius  the  Ninth,  and  the  year  1867. 
The  general  statistics  of  Rome  for  the  current 
year  commence  with  a  partial  summary  of 
every  one  of  the  fifty-four  parishes  into  which 
the  city  is  divided.  In  each  parish  the  clerical 
element  is  distinguished  from  the  lay,  and  then 
the  sum  total  of  both  is  given,  enumerating  the 
births  and  the  mortality.  In  another  portion 
of  it,  at  one  glance,  you  see  the  number  of 
families,  the  individuals  that  have  made  first 
communion,  the  marriages,  births,  and  deaths  of 
the  entire  city.  Then  follows  a  list  of  the 
generic  classes,  in  which  the  population  is  sub¬ 
divided,  computed  under  headings  which  were 
not  contemplated  in  the  parochial  reports,  and 
it  winds  up  with  comparing  the  population  of 
Rome  at  Easter  of  1866,  with  the  Easter  of 
1867.  Then  follow  the  tables  of  the  population, 
divided  by  age,  and  also  tables  which  show  in 
what  conditions  the  greatest  mortality  has  been 
verified  ;  tables  which  calculate  the  changing  of 
the  population  by  births,  deaths,  and  condition  ; 
and  lastly  a  statistical  resume  of  the  last  ten 
years,  from  the  Easter  of  1858  to  that  of  1867. 
As,  then,  the  revolutionary  press,  with  its  viper 
tongue,  never  ceases  declaiming  against  Rome, 
as  keeping  the  people  in  ignorance,  and  being 
the  enemy  of  all  instruction,  the  report  con¬ 
cludes  with  a  table  of  public  instruction  for  all 
classes,  and  an  enumeration  of  the  religious, 
educational,  and  charitable  institutions  of 
Rome,  which  I  shall  include  under  “Education.” 


POPULATION  OF  ROME.  Ill 


POPULATION  OF  ROME  IN  THE  YEAR  1867. 
Males. 

Under  age  .  24,219 

Celibates . 36,016 

Married .  32,982 

Widowers  .  •  •  •  •  4,959 

Religious,  School  Pupils,  etc.  .  .  6,227 


Total  males  .  .  .104,403 

Females. 

Under  age  .  22,804 

Marriageable  .  .  .  •  .  29,804 

Married  ..-•••  30,471 

Widows  10,359 

Religious,  Pupils,  etc.  .  .  •  4,945 


Total  females  .  .  .  98,383 

Military . 7,360 

•r,  .  f  Men  .  .  .  .  278 

Prisoners  -J  Women  ....  42 

Non-Catholics  .  .  •  •  •  457 

T  [Men . 2,418 

Jews  |  Women . 2,232 


Total  population  .  .  215,573 

Population  in  1866  ....  210,701 


Increase . 4,872 

CLERGY  IN  ROME. 

Cardinals  ..♦•••  30 

Bishops  ...•••  35 

Priests  and  clerks  .  .  •  •  1,469 

In  ecclesiastical  seminaries  and  col¬ 
leges  ...•••  328 

Friars  .•••••  2,832 

Nuns . 2,215 


Total  clergy  .  .  •  7,409 

Number  of  families  .  .  .  .42,313 


112  HIERARCHY  OF  THE  WORLD. 


COMMERCE  AND  FINE  ARTS. 

Rome,  being  a  great  centre  of  ecclesiastical 
affairs,  the  seat  of  a  numerous  court,  and  a 
place  much  frequented  by  strangers,  is  essen¬ 
tially  a  consuming  country,  and  must  provide 
from  abroad  for  the  wants  and  comforts  of  life. 
It  is  difficult  to  obtain  official  returns  of  imports 
and  exports,  but  it  appears  from  publications, 
that  the  annual  importations  amount  to  about 
£1,600,000,  and  the  exportations  to  only 
£360,000,  a  great  part  of  the  latter  representing 
works  of  fine  art.  According  to  the  returns 
published  by  the  Ministry  of  Commerce  and 
Fine  Arts,  the  ancient  pictures  exported  in 
1868,  were  valued  by  the  Government  ap¬ 
praisers  at  £3,815,  and  the  modern  at  £30,755  ; 
ancient  sculpture  at  £238,  and  modern  at 
£71,985  ;  but  these  official  valuations  are  far 
below  the  real  produce  of  the  articles. 

HIERARCHY  OF  THE  WORLD. 

From  the  Annuario  Pontijicio ,  Pontifical  Al¬ 
manac  for  1867,  we  learn  that  Pius  IX.  is  the 
257th  pontiff  that  has  occupied  the  Chair  of  St. 
Peter.  He  is  75  years  of  age,  and  21  years  Pope. 
The  Sacred  College  of  Cardinals  consists  at 
present  of  55  members — 15  created  by  Gregory 
XVI.,  and  40  by  Pius  IX.  ;  moreover,  two 
are  reserved  in  petto ,  so  that  there  are  13 
vacant  Cardinals'  hats.  Since  our  present 
Holy  Father  was  chosen  Pope  he  has  created 
72  Cardinals,  and  assisted  at  the  funeral  ob¬ 
sequies  of  78.  The  Roman  Catholic  Hierarchy 


THE  ORIENTAL  BISHOPS.  113 

is  composed  of  961,  between  patriarchates,  arch¬ 
bishoprics,  and  bishoprics.  At  present  131  of 
these  sees  are  vacant.  The  Holy  Father  has 
created  4  archbishoprics,  99  bishoprics,  and  has 
raised  to  the  rank  of  metropolitan  13  sees.  There 
are  129  between  vicariates,  delegations,  and  pre- 
fectures-apostolic,  24  of  which  were  instituted 
by  Pius  IX. 

Of  the  42  Oriental  bishops  who  attended  at 
the  General  Council  of  the  Vatican,  13  were 
prelates  of  the  Armenian  rite.  The  venerable 
patriarch  of  Cilicia,  whom  they  recently  elected, 
was  Monsignor  Hassoun,  who  resided  with  them 
in  community,  in  a  palace  assigned  for  their 
accommodation  in  the  Lungara.  The  Chaldean 
bishops,  with  their  most  reverend  patriarch, 
Youssouf,  who  was  then  80  years  of  age,  lived 
also  in  the  edifying  observance  of  community 
discipline,  in  the  monastery  of  Santa  Maria  di 
Campo  Marzo.  Monsignor  Barchina,  who  is  a 
Persian  Chaldean,  resided  with  them.  The 
Holy  Father  defrayed  all  their  travelling  ex¬ 
penses.  The  Chaldeans  have  two  sees  in  the 
dominions  of  the  Shah  of  Persia,  Salamas,  or 
Khosrova,  and  Sina.  They  have  ten  sees  in 
regions  under  the  political  jurisdiction  of  the 
Sultan,  Akra,  Amddeah,  Bassorah,  Diarbekir, 
Djezirah,  Kerkouk,  Mardyn,  Seert,  Zako,  and 
Mossoul,  which  is  the  chief  see,  and  where  the 
patriarch  resides.  There  were  eight  pontifical 
theologians  at  the  Council.  F.  Victor  de  Buck 
was  theologian  to  the  General  of  the  Jesuits. 
There  were  three  Procurators  of  Bishops. 


(SWs  during  fjje  Council. 


PAPAL  DECREES. 

HE  Pope  and  all  the  Fathers,  the  dif¬ 
ferent  congregations,  and  every  con¬ 
stituted  element  in  the  organization 
^  of  the  Council,  harmonized  in  perfect 
unity,  in  advancing  the  objects  of 
the  Council,  and  in  steadily  discharging  the 
onerous  and  responsible. duties  they  imposed. 
The  Pope  celebrated  High  Mass  in  the  Vatican 
Basilica,  on  Christmas  Day,  and  was  attended 
by  all  the  bishops,  and  this  festival  of  the 
Nativity  was  solemnized  with  unusual  magni¬ 
ficence  and  majesty  of  ceremonial,  in  presence 
of  a  vast  overflowing  assemblage  of  pious  vota¬ 
ries  from  every  region  on  the  habitable  globe. 
The  months  of  January  and  February  were 
extremely  inclement — severe  cold  and  high 
winds  prevailed,  and  the  city  was  deluged  with 
unceasing  torrents  of  rain.  The  aged  Fathers 
suffered  much ;  more  especially,  those  from 
tropical  and  more  genial  climes.  Still  the  im¬ 
portant  business  of  the  Council  continuously 
progressed,  and  the  greatest  assiduity  and 
punctuality  was  manifested  by  all  the  bishops 
in  attending  the  lengthened  sessions  of  the 
special  .and  general  congregations,  and  to  which 


INVITATION  TO  THE  JEWS. 


115 


they  were  stimulated  by  the  edifying  and  heroic 
example  of  the  aged  Sovereign  Pontiff  himself 
when  the  proceedings  required  his  presence. 

The  Pope  decreed  that  in  the  contingency 
of  his  death  occurring  during  the  Council,  that 
ipso  facto  the  Council  ceased  to  exist,  and 
the  election  of  the  next  Pope  should  be  made 
exclusively  by  the  Cardinals. 

The  Pope  proclaimed  a  general  Jubilee  for 
the  entire  Christian  world,  during  the  con¬ 
tinuance  of  the  Council,  during  which  the 
faithful  might  obtain  a  plenary  indulgence,  on 
condition  of  doing  the  good  works,  and  dis¬ 
charging  the  pious  exercises  prescribed. 

There  were  four  commissions.  Each  com¬ 
mission  was  composed  of  24  bishops  elected 
from  different  nations,  of  whom  6  were  gene¬ 
rally  English-speaking  bishops,  England  and 
Ireland  having  each  1  representative,  Australia 
1,  and  North  America  2,  and  India  1. 

Some  of  the  bishops  expressed  a  desire  to 
effect  some  changes  in  the  order  of  the  pro¬ 
ceedings,  but  the  congregation  maintained  the 
principle  that  individual  Fathers  of  the  Council 
had  no  right  of  discussing  the  statutes  laid 
down  for  the  regulation  of  the  proceedings  and 
deliberations,  and  the  Pope  expressed  himself  ' 
as  concurring  in  this  sense. 

4  A  “  postulatum  ”  was  presented  to  the  Coun¬ 
cil,  soliciting  it  to  address  an  invitation,  to  the 
people  of  Israel,  to  abandon  their  vain  expecta¬ 
tion  of  the  coming  of  a  Messiah,  and  to  believe 
in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Saviour  pro- 


116  MGR.  FORDE:  CANON  NEVILLE. 


mised  by  Abraham,  and  announced  by  Moses. 
This  postulatum  was  signed  by  506  Bishops. 
Of  these  140  were  Italian  Bishops,  72  American, 
71  French,  33  Spanish,  and  21  British  Bishops. 
The  brothers  Lehmann,  converted  Jews,  and  now 
priests  of  the  diocese  of  Lyons,  promoted  this 
petition,  and  it  was  cordially  approved  of  and 
concurred  in  by  our  Holy  Father  Pope  Pius  IX. 

The  ex-Queen  of  Naples  gave  birth  to  a  prin¬ 
cess  in  the  Farnese  Palace,  and  the  baptism  of  this 
daughter  of  the  ex-Queen  of  Naples  took  place 
on  the  29th  of  December,  at  the  Farnese  Palace. 
Cardinal  Antonelli,  representing  the  Pope,  held 
the  child  at  the  font.  The  Empress  of  Austria, 
the  ex-Princes  of  Naples,  Tuscany,  and  Parma, 
several  cardinals,  and  a  deputation  from  the 
Neapolitan  provinces,  were  present.  The  infant 
Princess  received  the  names  of  Christiana  Maria 
Pia. 

The  officers  of  the  Council  comprised  Princes 
Guardians  of  the  Council,  Secretaries,  Notaries, 
Scrutators,  Promotors,  Masters  of  the  Ceremonies, 
Assegnatori  dei  posti,  and  their  assistants. 

Amongst  the  theologians  who  accompanied 
the  Prelates  from  Ireland  was  Monsignor  Lau¬ 
rence  Forde,  canon  of  Tipper,  parish  priest  of 
Booterstown,  and  vicar-general  of  the  Arch¬ 
diocese  of  Dublin.  He  was  theologian  to  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop,  and  was  also  appointed 
theologian  to  the  General  Council.  Monsignor 
Moran  was  secretary  to  His  Eminence. 

Very  Beverend  Henry  F.  Neville,  Doctor  of 
Divinity — late  professor  of  moral  and  dogmatic 


ST.  JOSEPH.  117 


theology  in  the  college  of  Maynooth,  now  parish 
priest  of  Passage,  and  canon  of  the  cathedral  of 
Cork — was  theologian  to  His  Lordship,  Eight 
Rev.  Dr.  Delany,  Bishop  of  Cork.  The  eloquent 
Dominican,  Father  Thomas  Burke,  O.P.,  ac¬ 
companied  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Leahy,  Bishop  of 
Dromore,  as  his  Lordship’s  theologian. 

ST.  JOSEPH. 

A  petition  from  the  bishops  at  the  Council, 
and  other  petitions  from  the  faithful  of  different 
parts  of  the  world,  and  amongst  them  one  signed 
by  150,000  devout  Catholics  of  these  realms, 
were  presented  to  the  Pope,  soliciting  His  Holi¬ 
ness  to  place  the  universal  Church,  the  pastors 
and  faithful  people,  under  the  patronage  of  St. 
Joseph.  The  Holy  Father  conceded  the  prayer 
of  the  petition,  and  so  placed  himself  and  holy 
Church  under  the  patronage  of  St.  J oseph,  by  a 
decree  dated  the  8  th  of  December,  the  feast  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary,  1870.  The  Church,  with  reason,  aspires 
with  confidence  to  the  patronage  of  St.  J  oseph, 
for  solace  and  protection  for  our  Holy  Father, 
for  the  universal  Church,  for  her  pastors  and 
faithful  people,  amidst  the  calamities  which 
overwhelm  them  in  these  evil  days.  St.  J oseph’s 
privileges  were  exalted,  his  influence  is  powerful. 
He  was  one  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  and  a  descend¬ 
ant  of  the  house  of  David.  More  favored  than 
the  patriarchs  of  old,  he  witnessed  and  welcomed 
the  promised  Messiah.  He  was  the  spouse  of 
the  Blessed  Mother  of  God — he  was  the  foster 


118  “EDUCATOR  optimus.” 

father  of  Jesus — the  guardian  of  his  infant 
years — protected  him  and  Holy  Mary  in  the 
crib  of  Bethlehem,  and  in  the  flight  to  Egypt. 
He  is  a  model  for  the  old,  as  well  as  for  the 
instructor  of  the  young.  St.  Matthew  tells  us 
he  was  “  vir  justus,"  “  a  just  man/’  He  was  a 
model  of  obedience  to  God's  law — “  he  visited 
the  temple  every  year  of  the  law  of  the  empire 
— he  went  to  Bethlehem  to  register  his  name 
and  the  holy  name  of  his  spouse,  in  obedience 
to  Augustus  Caesar  s  edict.  He  is  a  model  for 
those  who  introduce  an  educational  system, 
and  forbids  them  separating  secular  from  re¬ 
ligious  instruction.  The  office  calls  St.  Joseph 
“  educator  optimus,"  and  in  the  retirement  of 
Nazareth  Jesus  was  subject  to  Joseph  and 
Mary,  and  under  their  care,  St.  Luke  tells  us, 
“the  child  increased  in  wisdom,  and  age,  and 
grace  with  God  and  men."  Behold  the  perfec¬ 
tion  of  education  !  for  there  can  be  no  wisdom 
without  grace.  Without  religion  and  grace 
learning  is  ignorance,  and  wisdom  is  folly. 
Solicit  St.  Joseph's  intercession  with  confidence. 
In  these  days  of  trial,  affliction,  and  famine,  in 
this  land  of  Egypt,  go  to  Joseph — “  he  is  ap¬ 
pointed  over  the  land  ;  can  we  find  one  wiser  V’ 
— he  holds  the  keys  of  the  granaries  ;  he  will 
open  the  treasuries  of  heaven,  and  liberally  dis¬ 
pense  them  to  all  his  clients  ;  he  will  recognize 
us  as  his  brothers.  “  Ite  ad  Joseph ! "  Go  to 
Joseph  !  “  The  king  therefore  said  to  Joseph  : 

thy  father  and  thy  brethren  are  come  to  thee, 
make  them  dwell  in  the  best  place." — Gen.  47. 


PROFESSIONS  OF  FAITH.  1 1 9 


PROFESSIONS  OF  FAITH. 

H  •.  .  S  *  ,  *  .  \  •  .1  ..•* 

Pere  Etienne,  the  Superior  General  of  the 
Lazarists,  presented  a  most  decisively  worded 
address  to  the  Pope,  expressive  of  his  own 
faith  and  that  of  his  entire  congregation  of 
Vincentians,  in  the  dogma  of  the  Papal  infalli¬ 
bility. 

Cardinal  Guidi,  who  is  a  Dominican,  and 
the  bishops  of  his  order,  and  the  Superior 
General  Father  Jandel,  presented  the  Pope  an 
address,  expressive  of  tbeir  own  faith,  and  that  of 
their  entire  order,  in  the  doctrinal  infallibility 
of  the  successors  of  St.  Peter,  in  conformity 
with  the  explicit  doctrine  of  their  great  Father, 
St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  The  Passionist  Fathers 
presented  a  simila.r  expressive  address.  The 
Carmelite  Fathers,  in  another  address,  expressed 
their  faith  in  the  doctrine.  The  Fathers  of  the 
several  Orders  of  St.  Francis,  and  the  Augus- 
tinian  Fathers,  also  made  pious  manifestations 
of  their  zeal,  submissiveness,  and  lively  faith. 


ftjp  HUrUt  Column. 


o'neill  and  o’donel. 

HE  Pope  commanded  that  a  marble 
column  should  be  erected  on  the 
mount  of  San  Pietro  in  Montorio,  to 
commemorate  the  (Ecumenical  Coun¬ 
cil.  The  base  will  be  formed  from  a 
«.  ■  -■  *  * 

block  of  the  valuable  white  marble  recently 
excavated  from  the  Eipa,  and  which  lay  there 
concealed  since  the  days  of  ancient  Rome.  It 
will  present  five  sides,  flanked  with  five  finely 
sculptured  marble  statues,  representing  the  five 
divisions  of  the  earth,  represented  by  the 
Bishops  of  the  world  at  the  Council.  The 
names  of  the  Pope,  and  all  the  Bishops  who 
attended,  will  be  engraved  on  this  monument. 
The  column  will  be  surmounted  by  a  bronze 
gilt  statue  of  St.  Peter.  The  cost  of  this  con¬ 
struction,  together  with  the  furnishing  and 
decorations  of  the  Council  hall  in  the  Vatican, 
will  amount  to  £50,000.  This  hill  on  the 
Janiculum,  commands  a  charming  panoramic 
view  of  all  Rome.  Here  St.  Peter  was  crucified  : 
the  adjoining  church  was  originally  erected  by 
the  Emperor  Constantine — it  was  rebuilt  by 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella  of  Spain.  In  addition 
to  the  veneration  in  which  this  spot  is  held  by 
all  Christendom,  it  is  for  Irishmen  associated 
with  many  endearing  recollections.  It  gives 
title  to  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin  ;  and 


THE  EXILED  EARLS.  121 


beneath  the  church  repose  the  ashes  of  O'Neill, 
and  O'Donel,  the  great  Irish  exiled  Earls  of 
Tyrone  and  Tyrconnell,  and  of  Eugene  Mat¬ 
thews,  former  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  I  formerly 
visited  this  place  with  the  deepest  interest,  in 
company  with  my  fellow-traveller  to  Eome,  the 
zealous,  edifying,  and  esteemed  parish  priest  of 
Banbridge,  in  the  diocese  of  Dromore,  the  Rev. 
John  O'Brien.  We  minutely  examined  the  in¬ 
scriptions,  and  he  read  for  me,  over  their  graves, 
the  poetic  lament  of  their  old  Irish  bard — and  we 
offered  a  prayer  to  God,  and  solicited  our  Lady's 
intercession,  for  their  souls'  repose.  It  was  a 
midsummer’s  evening,  calm  and  balmy,  and 
the  lengthened  day  was  quietly  sinking  into 
repose.  The  copious  limpid  waters  of  the  Fon¬ 
tana  Paulina,  on  the  verge  of  which  we  sat, 
kept  their  usual  continuous  chorus,  and  cooled 
the  fevered  atmosphere,  as  they  flowed  into  the 
spacious  basin,  and  rippled  away  over  the  sides ; 
and  the  sun,  after  his  prolonged  journey,  was  set¬ 
ting  beyond  Monte  Mario,  and  going  down  to  his 
chamber  behind  the  western  hills.  We  indulged 
in  a  sentimental  mood,  and  wandered,  in  idea, 
from  the  graves  of  the  Earls,  off  to  the  western 
cliffs,  and  along  the  coasts  of  Antrim  and 
Donegal,  and  on  the  events  which  associated 
them  in  our  memories.  We  looked  down  on 
that  venerable  eternal  city,  whose  history  is 
the  circumference  of  the  past  destinies  of  the 
world,  and  which  at  present  is  the  centre  of 
Catholicity,  on  which  200,000,000  of  eyes  con¬ 
verge  for  guidance.  The  shadows  of  St  Peter's 


LOST  GRACES. 


122 

dome,  and  the  other  modern  and  ancient  struc¬ 
tures,  were  extended  to  their  utmost  length, 
before  the  setting  luminary,  and  they  seemed 
to  me  like  those  precious  graces,  which  heaven 
bestows  in  the  meridian  sunshine  of  our  days, 
which  are  then  disregarded,  bear  no  fruits,  and 
cast  no  shadows,  but  which  in  the  evening  of  our 
declining  life,  are  magnified  in  our  estimation, 
and  are  then  only  truly  appreciated  when  we  are 
on  the  eve  of  losing  them  for  ever.  0  Jesus  ! 
teach  me  to  catch  each  moment  as  it  flies  past — 
to  fill  it  with  good  works — “to  be  wise  redeeming 
my  time  ” — protect  me  from  the  temptations  of 
deferring  my  conversion  and  of  abusing  grace 
in  the  meridian  of  life — shield  me — “  a  sagitta 
volante  in  die/'  “  a  dsemonio  meridiano  ” — 
“From  the  arrow  that  flyeth  in  the  day5' — “from 
the  noon-day  devil!” — Ps.  xc.  6. 


®jje  <§csu:  %  §tm 


THE  LAST  EVENING  OF  THE  YEAB. 

N  this  evening  the  Holy  Father  of  the 
Faithful,  accompanied  by  the  car¬ 
dinals,  civil  and  ecclesiastical  digni¬ 
taries,  magistrates,  representatives 
from  all  the  public  corporate  bodies, 
and  the  superior  officers  of  the  Papal  court, 
proceeded  from  the  Vatican  Palace  to  the  church 
of  the  “  Gesu,”  to  sing  a  Te  Deum  and  return 
solemn  thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  blessings 
bestowed  on  himself,  on  his  people,  and  on  the 
entire  Christian  Church,  during  the  year  which 
was  just  drawing  to  a  close.  This  ceremony 
takes  place  on  the  last  evening  of  every  year  in 
the  Gesu,  but  on  this  occasion  the  congregated 
bishops  of  the  world  invested  it  with  extraordi¬ 
nary  solemnity. 

The  ceremony  took  place  about  an  hour 
before  sunset.  It  was  a  very  calm  winter’s 
evening — soft  and  still — and  the  declining  rays 
of  the  sinking  sun,  which  was  about  disappear¬ 
ing  for  the  last  time  this  year  beneath  the  hori¬ 
zon,  lit  up  the  entire  scene  with  a  dim  subdued 
light,  that  produced  an  indescribable  feeling  of 
melancholy,  and  harmonized  well  with  the  last 
ceremonies  employed  by  religion  over  the 
expiring  moments  of  the  departing  year,  which 
was  soon  to  pass  into  the  vast  gulf,  and  be 
counted  with  the  time  that  had  been.  A  vast 


124  THE  GESU. 


tide  of  human  beings  from  all  directions  of  the 
city  was  now  flowing  towards  the  church, 
which,  with  the  piazza,  soon  became  densely 
crowded  with  the  congregated  masses,  and  the 
military  on  duty  required  to  exercise  their  most 
strenuous  exertions  to  prevent  the  narrow 
avenues  being  entirely  blocked  up  by  the  long 
line  of  carriages.  The  “  Gesu  ”  is  the  principal 
church  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  is  situate  in 
the  “  Piazza  del  Gesu.”  It  was  built  by  Car¬ 
dinal  Alexander  Famese,  and  Giacomo  della 
Porta,  after  the  designs  of  Vignola,  and  was 
commenced  in  the  year  1568.  It  has  a  fine 
facade,  consisting  of  double  rows  of  Corinthian 
columns  and  pediment,  and  built  of  Travertin, 
and  with  this  exception  it  is  not  remarkable 
1  externally  for  any  distinguishing  architectural 
feature — but  internally! — how  exquisitely  beau¬ 
tiful — how  gorgeous  and  inestimably  rich  in  all 
\  that  religion  holds  sacred — in  all  that  boundless 
wealth  can  supply — and  the  most  refined  art 
can  produce  !  It  is  decorated  with  rare  mar¬ 
bles,  and  costly  stones,  and  with  pictures  from 
the  pencils  of  the  great  masters,  amongst  whom 
may  be  numbered  Padre  Fiammeri,  Gasper 
Celio,  Paul  Brill,  Baciccio,  and  Carlo  Maratta — 
and  with  many  specimens  of  statuary  in  marble 
from  the  chisels  of  the  most  eminent  sculptors. 
The  statue  of  St.  Ignatius  is  of  silver.  But  the 
two  most  attractive  objects  in  the  church  are, 
first,  the  altar  of  St.  Ignatius,  which,  for  pro¬ 
fusion  of  wealth,  elegance  of  design,  and  gran¬ 
deur  of  effect,  ranks  amongst  the  mast  superb 


altars  that  were  ever  erected  for  the  adoration 
of  the  Almighty.  It  was  designed  by  Padre 
Pozzi,  a  Father  of  the  Society,  and  shall  ever 
remain  a  grand  monument  of  his  unrivalled 
architectural  genius  and  artistic  taste.  Beneath 
the  altar,  in  a  costly  urn,  repose  the  relics  of  the 
glorious  saint  in  whose  honor  it  is  erected.  Next 
to  this  altar  in  costliness  and  beauty  is  that  of  St. 
Francis  Xavier  ;  in  a  sumptuous  shrine  above 
it  is  preserved  the  right  arm  of  that  renowned 
missionary  and  wonderful  servant  of  God — that 
bit  of  clay  which  the  omnipotent  One  employed 
as  an  instrument  for  the  baptism  of  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  heathens,  emancipating  them  from 
the  slavery  of  idolatry  and  sin,  introducing 
them  into  the  liberty  of  the  children  of  grace, 
and  securing  for  them  the  possession  of  their 
everlasting  inheritances  I 

The  piazza,  and  every  available  spot  that 
could  command  a  view,  were  thronged  by  dense 
crowds  of  anxious  expectants,  and  every  eye 
was  turned  towards  the  corner  of  the  narrow 
street  by  which  the  Pope  was  to  arrive.  All 
the  fronts  of  the  houses  were  ornamented  with 
crimson,  yellow,  and  scarlet  draperies*  and 
pieces  of  pendent  tapestry — and  in  some 
instances  garlands  and  festoons  hung  across  the 
streets  from  opposite  houses.  Every  house  had 
a  balcony,  and  every  balcony  was  occupied  by 
elegantly  dressed  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and 
officers  of  different  nations  in  military  costumes. 
An  open  space  was  reserved  before  the  church 
and  before  the  “  Casa  Professa,”  and  was  lined 


126  GRAND  PAPAL  PROCESSION. 


by  detachments  of  cavalry,  and  infantry  of  the 
Grenadier  Guard,  in  their  white  uniform  and 
bearskin  caps. 

After  a  few  moments  more  of  anxious  sus¬ 
pense,  a  sentinel  was  seen  running  from  the 
corner  to  the  commanding  officer,  to  report  that 
the  cortege  was  in  sight.  The  officer  waved  his 
sword,  the  military  lines  “  dressed  up  ”  and 
stood  “attention.”  Immediately  after  a  dragoon, 
with  his  sword  drawn,  cantered  into  the  piazza, 
and  took  up  his  position  before  the  church  door. 
After  a  considerable  interval  another  dragoon 
arrived  in  a  similar  manner.  Then  came  the 
“  Batta  la  Strada,”  an  officer  in  sky-blue  uniform, 
long  boots  which  came  above  his  knees,  his 
saddle-cloth  of  scarlet  and  gold,  and  a  brass 
helmet  with  red  flowing  plume.  Next  came  a 
carriage  conveying  the  sacristan  with  the  Pope's 
pontificals,  then  a  subaltern  and  squadron  of 
dragoons,  after  which  appeared  the  Pope's 
carriage,  which,  though  not  his  state  carriage, 
as  he  does  not  go  in  state  on  this  occasion,  was 
of  *the  most  gorgeous  description,  the  panels 
being  most  elaborately  carved,  and  the  gildings 
and  ornaments  and  flowing  plumes  of  the  most 
dazzling  brilliancy.  It  was  drawn  by  six  large 
black  horses  with  long  tails,  and  their  manes 
plaited  with  ribands,  tassels,  and  rosettes.  The 
housings,  traces,  and  harness  were  covered 
with  silk  crimson  velvet,  and  studded  with 
sumptuous  ormolu  ornaments,  and  large  flowers 
of  golden  threads  adorned  the  head  of  each 
horse.  The  postillions  were  draped  in  scarlet 


THE  CASA  PROFESS  A.  127 

silk  jackets,  with  long  boots  of*  red  Morocco 
leather,  topped  with  lace.  They  wore  no  hats, 
but  only  long  powdered  wigs  with  long  queues. 
After  the  Pope's  carriage  rode  a  squadron  of  the 
noble  guards,  and  followed  by  a  long  line  of 
cardinals'  carriages,  each  with  his  princely 
suite,  and  the  procession  was  closed  by  another 
detachment  of  dragoons.  The  instant  the  Pope 
entered  the  piazza,  there  was  a  prolonged 
flourish  of  trumpets,  and  a  rumbling  roll  of 
drums  reverberated  on  all  sides  ;  all  the  military 
fell  on  one  knee,  presenting  their  muskets  with 
one  hand  and  holding  the  other  to  their  caps, 
the  officers  grounded  their  swords,  the  ensigns 
lowered  the  papal  colors  to  the  dust,  and  the 
entire  multitude  fell  prostrate  to  receive  the 
blessing  of  the  Holy  Father,  Christ's  represen¬ 
tative  on  earth.  The  Pope  alighted  from  his 
carriage  before  the  “  Casa  Professa,"  and  was 
received  by  his  Paternity  the  general,  and  J esuit 
fathers,  the  cardinals,  and  all  the  great  officers 
of  state,  the  whole  being  encircled  by  a  body  of 
the  Swiss  guards. 

The  “  Casa  Professa,"  or  professed  house, 
adjoins  the  church,  and  was  built  by  Cardinal 
Farnese,  and  is  the  residence  of  the  general  and 
Jesuit  fathers,  and  German  students.  It  is 
venerable  and  hallowed  by  having  been  the 
residence  of  many  glorious  servants  of  God, 
who  are  now  reigning  with  Christ  in  heaven. 
Here  resided  St.  Ignatius,  St.  Francis  Borgia, 
i  St.  Francis  Xavier,  Acquaviva,  Father  Laynez, 
and  Cardinal  Bellarmine.  Here  also  St.  Aloysius 


128  “the  ground  is  holy.” 


and  St.  Stanislaus,  noble  youths,  the  darlings 
of  their  families,  postulated  for  admission  into 
the  society,  and  by  heroically  sacrificing  all 
the  goods  and  pleasures  of  earth,  family,  friends, 
and  all  the  endearments  of  home,  for  the  love 
of  Jesus,  each,  even  in  this  world,  placed  his 
foot  upon  the  threshold  of  heaven. 

The  Holy  Father,  accompanied  by  his  cardi¬ 
nals  and  suite,  and  escorted  by  a  guard  of 
honor  from  the  noble  and  Swiss  guards,  was 
then  conducted  by  the  general  and  Jesuit 
fathers  through  the  passages  of  the  “  Casa 
Professa  ”  to  the  sanctuary  of  the  church,  and 
knelt  on  an  elevated  and  richly  embroidered 
scarlet  priedieu,  and  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was 
exposed  for  the  adoration  of  the  faithful.  The 
church  was  crowded  to  excess,  and  numberless 
wax-lights  most  imposingly  disposed,  and  re¬ 
flected  from  the  glittering  diamonds,  and  pre¬ 
cious  stones,  and  dazzling  ornaments  of  gold 
and  silver,  lit  up  the  wonders  of  this  glorious 
fabric,  and  produced  an  overwhelming  feeling 
of  veneration  and  awe,  which  made  a  person 
imagine  that  he  heard  a  supernatural  whisper 
breathing  into  his  ear  :  “  Take  off  the  shoes 
from  thy  feet,  for  the  ground  whereon  thou 
standest  is  holy !”  The  music  of  the  choir, 
which  was  exclusively  vocal,  was  captivating 
beyond  expression,  and  formed  a  delicious 
supernatural  chord  of  voices  that  seemed  an 
echo  from  heaven.  Gradually  they  swelled 
into  an  overwhelming  burst  of  the  most  en¬ 
chanting  harmony,  again  they  slowly  and  softly 


CAPTIVATING  MUSIC.  129 

died  away,  the  bass  voices  dropping  off  as  the 
notes  were  prolonged.  These  charming  notes 
were  then  spun  out  and  attenuated,  till  only 
one  melodious,  slender  octave  voice  preserved 
the  gentle  echo,  gradually  dying  away,  till  it 
stole  our  senses  towards  heaven,  and  made  us 
doubt  if  it  were  not  supernatural ;  and  so  gently 
and  imperceptibly  did  it  become  attenuated,  that 
even  after  it  had  died  away,  we  imagined  we 
still  heard  the  distant  note  afar  off.  Soon  it 
struck  our  ears  again,  and  gradually  swelled 
louder  and  louder,  till  the  sweet  voices  of  all 
joined  again  in  the  powerful  chorus  of  the  full 
choir.  The  varied  intonations  seemed  like  the 
soft  notes  of  an  exquisitely  strung  iEolian  harp, 
that  the  gentle  breeze  of  a  summer  zephyr 
swelled  into  the  most  harmonious  and  dulcet 
notes,  and  again  softened  down  to  the  gentlest 
breath,  as  the  declining  breeze  died  away  on  the 
languid  stillness  of  an  eastern  eve.  The  Pope 
gave  the  benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
after  which  the  procession  returned  in  the  order 
in  which  it  had  arrived. 

Oh  !  bountiful  benefactor !  generous  giver  of 
every  good  gift !  as  the  number  of  my  years 
revolve,  the  number  of  thy  gifts  accumulate ; 
so  may  my  grateful  acknowledgments  be  un¬ 
ceasingly  multiplied!  You  have  solicitously 
thought  of  me,  not  merely  during  the  year 
now  closing,  but  you  have  been  mindful  of  me 
from  eternity  !  You !  the  eternal  and  omnipo¬ 
tent  One,  have  thought  of  me,  a  creeping  clod 
of  clay !  What  am  I  that  thou  shouldst  be 


K 


130  god's  immensity. 


mindful  of  me  %  Thou  art  from  the  beginning, 
and  shalt  be  for  eternal  ages,  and  the  heavens 
are  the  work  of  thy  little  fingers  !  in  thy  sight 
emperors  are  but  as  little  insects  ;  whole  worlds 
but  as  imperceptible  specks  ;  and  the  waters  of 
expansive  oceans  as  but  a  drop  of  morning  dew 
pendant  from  a  reed  ! — and  you  think  of  me  ! 
— me,  nothing — oh  !  less  than  nothing — a  rebel 
and  a  criminal !  You  not  only  thought  of  me, 
but  to  save  me  you  dreaded  not  to  enter  a 
virgin  s  womb  —  you  hung  for  three  hours 
from  three  nails,  every  wound  streaming  tor¬ 
rents  of  blood,  every  drop  a  flood  of  salutary 
balm  to  heal  the  diseases  of  my  distempered 
soul,  and  to  impart  to  me  strength  to  enter 
through  the  eternal  gates  to  my  forfeited  in¬ 
heritances  !  Behold,  0  God  !  on  this  last  evening 
of  the  year,  I  again  proclaim  thee  as  my  crea¬ 
tor,  my  king,  my  Redeemer  !  “  In  thee  we  live, 
move,  and  have  our  being."  I  owe  to  thee 
my  existence,  and  the  preservation  of  that  ex¬ 
istence  during  the  past  year,  and  in  every 
instant  of  my  being  !  I  thank  thee  for  the  air 
I  breathe  ;  for  the  raiment  with  which  you 
clothed  me  ;  for  the  daily  bread  with  which  you 
supplied  all  my  wants ;  for  the  inestimable 
graces  you  have  conferred  on  me  !  Oh  !  grant 
me  the  most  enthusiastic  fervor,  that,  prostrate 
on  this  evening  before  thy  divine  Majesty,  I 
may,  from  an  overflowing  heart,  send  forth  out¬ 
pourings  of  gratitude,  thanksgiving,  and  ado¬ 
ration,  in  joining  my  voice  with  the  chorus  of 
thousands  in  singing  this  thrilling,  joyous  can- 


THE  CITY  OF  GOD.  131 

tide  :  “  Te  Deum  Laudamus  !”  Oh !  grant  me 
that  I  may  employ  all  thy  precious  gifts  as  in¬ 
struments  to  attain  that  blessed  kingdom,  where 
our  years  shall  not  fail ;  where  we  shall  love 
all  we  shall  behold  ;  where  we  shall  behold  all 
we  can  ambition  ;  where  we  shall  possess  all 
we  can  love  ;  and  where  we  can  desire  nothing 
more  than  what  we  shall  love  and  possess  ; 
where  we  shall  possess,  love,  and  see  God  face 
to  face  ;  and  where  we  shall  sing  his  praises 
from  everlasting  to  everlasting !  “  Amen,  Bene¬ 
diction,  and  glory,  and  wisdom,  and  thanks¬ 
giving,  honor,  and  power,  and  strength,  to  our 
God,  for  ever  and  ever !”  Amen. — Apoc.  vii.  12. 


®jje  <£pijj|ang. 


EASTERN  RITES,  THE  ACADEMIA  IN  THE  COL¬ 
LEGE  OF  THE  PROPAGANDA. 

HE  Epiphany,  the  great  Christmas 
Day  of  the  Gentiles,  always  ob¬ 
served  as  a  festival  of  the  highest 
class,  was  this  year  celebrated  in  Some 
with  especial  solemnity,  in  conse* 
quence  of  the  presence  of  the  congregated  bishops 
of  the  Christian  world  ;  and  was  invested  with 
additional  devotional  interest,  from  those 
churches  of  different  rites  in  communion  with 
Eome  having  been  fully  represented,  and  their 
prelates  officiating  in  their  solemn  functions,  ac¬ 
cording  to  the  prescribed  oriental  and  other 
rites  of  their  several  rituals.  Every  day  during 
the  octave,  solemn  masses  in  different  rites  were 
celebrated,  and  sermons  were  preached  in  differ¬ 
ent  languages  in  the  church  of  San  Andrea 
della  Valle.  On  the  octave  day  the  solemn 
mass  was  celebrated  according  to  the  very 
ancient  Ambrosian  rite.  The  sermon  on  this 
occasion  was  preached  by  Most  Reverend  Mon¬ 
signor  Manning,  and  His  Grace  of  Westminster 
seemed  to  have  excelled  even  all  his  former, 
happiest,  and  most  successful  efforts ;  the  ser¬ 
mon  was  more  than  ever  stamped  with  that 
sublime  originality  of  idea,  force  of  argument, 
substantive  doctrinal  matter,  classic  elegance  of 


THE  ACA.DEMIA.  133 

style,  and  eloquence,  which  indelibly  characterize 
every  thing  that  emanates  from  the  pastoral, 
pulpit,  or  pen  of  that  gifted  dignitary  and 
brilliant  ornament  of  the  Church  of  England. 
The  large  church  was  crowded  to  overflowing 
by  congregated  masses  of  the  faithful,  and  by 
a  large  proportion  of  the  prelates  of  the  world, 
who  were  unanimous  in  their  expressions  of 
admiration  and  approbation  of  the  learning, 
salutary  instruction,  and  edification  the  sermon 
imparted  to  every  soul  present. 

During  the  festivities  of  the  Epiphany,  an  in¬ 
tellectual  entertainment  called  the  “  Academia,  ” 
which  elicits  the  liveliest  interest,  is  given  at 
the  college  of  the  Propaganda,  to  which  car¬ 
dinals,  prelates,  visitors,  and  distinguished 
citizens  of  Borne  are  invited.  The  entertain¬ 
ment,  ordinarily,  is  confined  to  one  evening, 
but  the  numbers  applying  for  tickets  on  this 
occasion  were  so  overwhelming,  that  the  limits 
of  the  hall  were  found  inadequate,  and  to  ac¬ 
commodate  all,  the  entertainments  were  pro¬ 
longed  for  three  evenings.  The  Academia  con¬ 
sists  of  literary  productions,  poems,  songs,  and 
recitations  delivered  by  the  students,  who  are 
natives  of  different  countries  of  the  world,  and 
in  their  native  languages  and  music.  The  stu¬ 
dents  are  considerably  over  one  hundred  in 
number,  and  represent  every  quarter  and  almost 
every  country  on  the  globe.  Nature  has  em¬ 
ployed  her  chisel  to  sculpture  their  countenances 
into  every  variety  of  feature,  from  those  of  the 
flat  face  of  the  African  and  Chinese,  to  the  pro- 


134  FASCICULUS  MYRRJELE, 


longed,  sharp,  aquiline  features  of  the  European ; 
and  every  latitude,  zone,  tropic,  and  clime,  have 
tinted  their  complexions  in  their  own  peculiar 
dyes,  from  the  darkest  black  of  the  equator,  to 
the  fairest  white  of  the  arctic  regions,  gra¬ 
duating  through  every  variety  of  middle  tint, 
red  and  brown,  ochre,  copper-color,  and  brunette. 
The  composition  and  grouping  of  the  scene, 
combining  such  a  diversity  of  feature,  com¬ 
plexion,  and  language,  in  those  pious  levite 
youths,  presented  a  most  curious  effect.  It 
seemed  as  if  religion,  to  prove  that  the  extent  of 
her  cultivated  garden  was  circumscribed  only 
by  the  limits  of  the  habitable  globe,  culled  a 
shrub,  a  leaf,  a  fruit,  a  flower  from  every  bed 
and  vale,  from  the  “  hills  of  frankincense,”  and 
the  “  mountains  of  aromatical  spices a  tea-tree 
branch  from  China ;  a  palm  leaf  from  Ethiopia  ; 
a  rhododendron  and  afuscia  from  the  Hymalays; 
a  date,  a  grape,  a  pomegranate,  and  primrose ; 
an  olive,  a  lily,  the  shamrock,  thistle,  and  the 
rose,  and  tied  them  together  in  the  bonds  of 
charity,  and  presented  them  as  “  a  bundle  of 
myrrh,”  or  as  a  charming  bouquet,  blooming 
with  the  bright  hopes  of  a  blessed  immortality, 
redolent  of  the  sweet  odor  of  sanctity,  and  pre¬ 
sented  it  on  this  festival  of  the  Epiphany  to 
Rome,  the  seat,  the  shrine,  of  the  one,  holy, 
catholic,  apostolic  faith  !  “  Fasciculus  myrrhae 

dilectus  mihi.” — Cant.  i.  The  recitations  were 
delivered  in  thirty  different  languages.  The 
African  ode  was  delivered  by  Rev.  Signor  Gu- 
lielmo  Samba,  who  acquitted  himself  most 


THE  HOUSE  OF  MOURNING.  135 


creditably ;  tbe  English  one  by  Signor  Carlo 
M‘Carthy  di  Bristol,  who  was  equally  success¬ 
ful.  A  “  trio  ”  oriental  song  was  executed  by 
an  Armenian,  a  Copt,  and  an  Arabian,  and  the 
extraordinary  intonations  and  accompanying 
grimaces  and  gestures  elicited  clappings,  accla¬ 
mations,  and  convulsive  peals  of  laughter.  The 
piece  selected  in  the  Irish  language  was  an  ode 
on  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  composed  by  His  Grace  Most 
Rev.  Monsignor  MacHale,  Archbishop  of  Tuam, 
and  was  most  effectively  delivered  by  Signor 
Terenzo  O’Donnell  di  Tipperary  nellTrlanda. 
An  orchestra  of  highly  skilled  musicians  per¬ 
formed  superior  instrumental  music  at  intervals 
during  the  entertainments  of  the  evening,  and 
a  select  chorus  of  vocalists  sang  a  hymn  to  the 
Pope  composed  for  the  occasion,  producing 
most  harmonious  chords,  and  executing  most 
complicated  passages,  with  exquisite  musical 
science  and  taste. 

It  was  long  after  sunset  before  the  entertain¬ 
ments  terminated.  The  night  was  dark — very 
dark.  It  is  better  to  enter  the  house  of  mourn¬ 
ing  than  the  house  of  feasting — but  the  sun  on 
these  short  wintry  days  merely  peeps  above 
the  horizon  into  our  northern  hemisphere,  is 
repelled  by  its  dreary  appearance,  and,  like  a 
pleasure-seeking  votary  of  the  world,  hies  away 
to  enjoy  himself  in  the  flowery  fascinating 
regions  of  tropical  climates.  After  leaving  a 
distinguished  assembly,  and  exciting  enter¬ 
tainments  such  as  those  of  Propaganda,  and, 


136  THE  MAGI  AND  THE  STAR. 


whilst  wending  our  way  through  the  silent 
streets  of  a  city  in  a  foreign  land,  a  pleasing 
melancholy  secures  an  entrance  for  grave  and 
religious  ideas  into  a  contemplative  mind.  The 
atmosphere  was  transparent,  and  the  stars  were 
twinkling  brightly — there  they  are  beaming 
with  sparkling  brilliancy,  spangling  the  vast 
azure  concave  of  nature's  dome  !  How  effulgent 
their  dazzling  lustre !  the  glowing  sapphire, 
the  amethyst,  the  ruby,  and  sparkling  diamond 
hide  their  bashful  blushes  when  contrasted  with 
their  radiant  glories  !  Oh !  what  engineer’s 
line  has  measured  their  precise  position  in  infi¬ 
nite  space  ?  what  Corinthian  column  or  adaman¬ 
tine  arch  supports  their  ponderous  orbs  in  the 
midst  of  ether  \  They  naturally  suggested  the 
thought  of  the  mysteries  commemorated  on  this 
festival  of  the  Epiphany — of  the  invitation  and 
introduction  of  eastern  princes  to  the  new-born 
King  of  Glory  !  Mystery !  how  did  they  know 
the  star  came  to  invite  and  guide  them  ?  They 
did  know  it — but  think  of  the  unhesitating 
alacrity  with  which  they  accepted  the  invitation, 
seized  the  opportunity! — instantly  they  leave 
palaces,  country,  and  friends,  and  travel  in 
the  depths  of  winter  through  an  unknown 
country,  to  seek  an  infant  in  a  crib  !  They 
were  rewarded — they  found  .Jesus ! — they 
returned  another  way — they  arrived  at  home, 
“in  Patria !”  Oh !  the  wisdom  of  co-operating 
with  the  first  invitation  of  grace  !  Alas  for 
those  who  have  to  lament  invitations  declined, 
graces  rejected,  opportunities  lost,  never  to 


REFLECTION  ON  THE  STARS.  137 

return  !■ — “  Lex  vigilantibus — I  will  not  call 
always.”  Those  orbs  shone  all  day  with  the 
very  same  brilliancy  with  which  they  do  at 
present,  but  their  light  was  overpowered  by  the 
greater  glare  of  the  sun,  and  we  discerned  them 
not  till  he  retired  and  left  the  world  in  dark¬ 
ness  ;  and  see  also,  in  proportion  as  we  now 
gaze  more  intently,  in  the  same  proportion  do 
their  numbers  increase  on  our  vision.  So, 
thought  I,  the  votary  of  the  world,  in  the  bright 
meridian  of  his  days  of  youth  and  pleasure, 
dazzled  by  the  fascinations  of  passion,  sees 
not  the  most  obvious  truths,  till  God,  by  sick¬ 
ness,  trials,  and  tribulation,  screens  the  world 
and  passion  from  his  view  ;  and  then,  in  that 
salutary  gloom  of  disengagement,  he  begins  to 
discern  the  first  glimmerings  of  momentous 
truths,  edifying  examples,  opportunities,  and 
aids  to  virtue,  and  now  recognises  what  he  re¬ 
garded  calamities,  as  dispensations  of  divine 
providence  to  bring  him  to  conversion  and  to 
God ;  and  the  more  he  contemplates  and  co¬ 
operates,  the  more  abundantly  do  those  graces 
pour  in  upon  his  soul,  till,  like  Stephen,  when 
he  was  stoned,  the  very  heavens  open  on  his 
vision!  But  for  those  holy  souls  who  ascend 
higher,  and  enter  into  religion,  where  their 
intimate  communings  with  God  enable  them 
to  peer  into  the  “third  heavens,”  what  secrets 
are  revealed  to  their  enraptured  eyes  of  faith  % 
This  contemplative  soul  is  like  the  eagle  that 
springs  from  the  crest  of  her  lofty  eyrie,  and 
borne  on  strong  pinions  soars  high  above  the 


138  “QUI  IN  ALTIS  HABITAT.” 


steeps  of  heaven,  to  altitudes  where  she  is  un- 
discernible  to  the  contracted  vision,  and  vulgar 
eyes  of  men,  and  there  poises  herself  motionless 
in  ether,  and  peers  with  extended  pupils,  and 
penetrating  gaze,  into  all  the  radiant  splen¬ 
dours  of  the  dazzling  orb  of  the  sun  in  his 
meridian  brilliancy;  and  aloft,  and  alone,  re¬ 
gards  all  his  gleaming  effulgence  as  exclusively 
her  own  !  This  royal  bird,  the  most  noble  of 
all  the  feathered  tribe,  in  that  exalted  position, 
deigns  not  to  cast  even  a  glance  after  the  grain 
of  sand  that  falls  from  her  foot  to  the  ignoble 
region  of  earth  beneath,  she  is  so  totally  ab¬ 
stracted  and  absorbed  in  the  glories  of  the 
effulgent  luminary!  So  the  noble  soul,  bom 
for  eternity,  boundless  in  her  capacities,  elevated 
on  the  wings  of  contemplation,  soars  in  ecstacy 
above  all  sublunary  things,  gazes  at  the  Sun  of 
Justice  face  to  face,  and  is  so  totally  absorbed  in 
His  infinite  perfections,  that  she  despises  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  world,  which,  in  comparison 
with  Him,  she  estimates  as  of  no  greater  ex¬ 
tent  than  the  point  of  a  cambric  needle,  and  as 
more  worthless  than  a  grain  of  sand  compared 
with  the  entire  earth !  This  eternal  soul  is 
restless  elsewhere :  she  is  ambitious  of  a  do¬ 
main,  whose  extent  is  infinity — a  good,  whose 
substance  is  immensity — a  period  of  possession, 
whose  duration  is  eternity— that  is,  God.  0 
God  !  our  souls  were  made  for  Thee,  and  never 
can  they  rest,  till  they  rest  in  Thee  ! — “  Satia- 
bor  cum  apparuerit  gloria  tua  !  ” — “  I  shall  be 
satisfied  when  thy  glory  shall  appear !  ” 


gis  irate  of  Westminster : 

CATHOLICITY  IN  ENGLAND  :  THE  ENGLISH  COL¬ 
LEGE  IN  HOME  :  THE  SCOTCH  COLLEGE 

IN  ROME. 

OST  Keverend  Dr.  Manning,  on  his 
arrival  at  Borne,  was  highly  honored 
by  the  Pope,  who  sent  for  his  Grace, 
and  on  his  reaching  the  Apostolic 
chamber,  his  Holiness  expressed  his 
approbation,  and  highest  commendation,  for  his 
unceasing  solicitude,  and  that  of  the  hierarchy 
and  clergy  of  all  England,  in  promoting  the 
interests  of  religion  in  England,  and  for  the 
efficient  advocacy  and  zeal,  with  which  he  ever 
defended  Apostolic  truth.  This  was  a  graceful 
compliment  and  a  well-merited  recognition  of 
the  indefatigable  efforts  of  the  hierarchy  and 
clergy  of  England  in  extending  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  in  that  country,  once  the  flourishing 
seat  of  religion.  How  heaven  has  blessed  their 
labours  with  abundant  fruit  may  be  seen  in  the 
following  statements  given  in  the  “  Osservatore 
Bomano.” 

CATHOLICISM  IN  ENGLAND. 

“  In  the  year  1830,  England  had  434  Catho¬ 
lic  priests,  410  churches,  16  convents,  and  no 
monastery  or  religious  house  for  men.  In  1 8  62, 
the  priests  were  1242,  the  churches  872,  the 
religious  houses  for  women  were  1 62,  and  for 
men  55.  In  1867,  the  priests  were  1,415,  the 


140  THE  ENGLISH  COLLEGE. 


churches  1,014,  the  monasteries  63,  the  con¬ 
vents  204,  and  colleges  11.  In  the  sole  city 
of  London  there  are  1 7  convents  for  men,  and 
32  for  women,  one  seminary,  and  three  colleges. 
The  number  of  Catholics  in  the  principal  cities  of 
the  United  Kingdom  is  becoming  every  day  more 
considerable.  At  Liverpool  there  are  100,000 
Catholics,  Manchester  contains  more  than 
70,000,  and  in  all  London  their  number  reaches 
300,000.  Conversions  to  Catholicism  continue 
in  really  consoling  proportions.  In  London 
there  are  every  year  about  1,000  persons  con¬ 
verted,  half  of  whom  belong  to  the  easy  and 
educated  classes,  and  the  other  half  to  the 
working  classes.  The  proportion  of  the  progress 
in  the  number  of  priests,  churches,  and  con¬ 
vents  in  the  city  of  London,  is  as  follows  : — 
In  1826,  there  were  in  London,  48  Catholic 
priests ;  in  1851,  there  were  113,  and  in  1863, 
194.  In  1 82 6,  there  were  2 4  churches ;  in  1 8  5 1 , 
46,  and  in  1863,  102.  At  the  first  epoch  there 
was  only  1  convent,  at  the  second  9,  and  now 
25.  No  religious  house  for  men  existed  in 
1826.  Now  there  are  15,  besides  34  hospitals 
and  charitable  institutions,  which  did  not  exist 
at  all  at  that  time.  This  is  how  Catholicism  is 
languishing  and  expiring  in  the  very  centre  of 
Anglicanism — one  of  the  most  formidable  ene¬ 
mies  of  the  Apostolic  Koman  Catholic  Church.” 

THE  ENGLISH  COLLEGE  IN  ROME. 

An  hospice  for  the  accommodation  of  English 
pilgrims  was  established  in  Home  by  Ina,  king 


SAN  PANTALE0.  141 

of  the  West  Saxons,  during  his  visit  to  the 
shrines  of  the  apostles,  in  the  year  727,  not  very 
long  after  the  conversion  of  Britain  to  Chris¬ 
tianity.  It  was  burned  in  the  conflagration  of 
the  Borgo.  It  was  rebuilt  in  the  ninth  century 
by  King  Ethelwolf.  Exceptional  privileges 
were  granted  to  this  institution  at  the  request 
of  Alfred,  and  they  were  confirmed  by  Pope 
John  XX.  at  the  request  of  King  Canute,  who, 
after  the  example  of  Alfred,  visited  the  Eternal 
City  in  the  year  1031.  It  was  again  burned  to 
ashes  during  the  invasion  of  Rome  by  the 
Emperor  Henry  IV.,  in  the  year  1083.  It  long 
ceased  to  exist.  In  the  year  1204,  Pope  Inno¬ 
cent  HI.  built  the  hospital  of  San  Spirito  in 
Sassia,  on  the  site,  and  endowed  it  with  the 
estates  of  the  old  English  hospice.  The  trans¬ 
fer  of  the  property  was  sanctioned  by  John, 
king  of  England.  As  compensation,  however, 
Pope  Honorius  III.,  m  the  year  1216,  conceded 
to  the  English  pilgrims  the  monastery  of  San 
Pantaleo,  near  the  Forum  Agonale.  One  of  the 
great  bells  still  erected  there  bears  a  record  of 
the  grant,  dated  1243.  This  monastery  subse¬ 
quently  passed  out  of  the  possession  of  the 
English.  King  Ofla,  of  Murcia,  is  supposed  by 
some  to  have  visited  Rome,  and  purchased  a 
house  for  his  subjects  near  the  church  of  the 
Holy  Trinity.  An  hospital,  exclusively  for  dis¬ 
tressed  merchants  and  sailors  in  Rome,  was 
established  in  the  year  1306,  in  Trastevere, 
near  the  church  of  San  Crisogono,  and  was 
placed  under  the  patronage  of  St  Edmund.  In 


142  st,  Edmund's. 

the  year  1351,  another  hospital  for  the  English 
in  Rome  was  founded  through  the  bounty  and 
piety  of  John  Shepherd  and  his  wife  Alice, 
natives  of  London.  St.  Edmund's  hospital  fell 
into  decay,  and  its  revenues  were  transferred 
for  the  support  of  St.  Thomas's,  in  the  year 
1463.  St.  Edmund's  church  was  taken  down 
by  Alexander  VII.  Some  monumental  re¬ 
mains  still  record  the  residence  of  the  English 
in  this  district  of  Rome  :  amongst  others  an 
inscription  commemorating  Cardinal  Robert 
Somerset,  who  was  archbishop  of  York,  and 
died  in  the  year  1241  ;  and  another,  in  the 
adjacent  church  of  St.  Cecily,  to  Cardinal  Adams, 
bishop  of  London,  who  died  a.d.  1397.  A  new 
English  church,  exceeding  in  extent  and  splen¬ 
dor  all  those  that  had  previously  existed,  was 
erected  in  Via  di  Monserrata,  in  the  year  1445, 
in  honor  of  the  Holy  Trinity  and  St.  Thomas, 
and  was  consecrated  by  Pope  Eugenius  IV., 
and  to  which  a  valuable  donation  of  church 
plate  was  made  by  the  Duchess  of  York,  mother 
of  King  Edward  IV.  of  England.  In  the  year 
1502,  Pope  Alexander  VI.  conferred  on  it  many 
privileges:  it  was  served  by  twelve  canons,  and 
was  so  munificently  endowed  that  it  possessed 
a  revenue  of  £13,000  annually.  Again  came 
disastrous  days  for  St.  Thomas's.  During  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  it  was  despoiled  of  all  its 
property.  The  rigid  prosecution,  the  tortures, 
and  capital  punishments  inflicted  on  the  mis¬ 
sionary  priests  in  England  during  the  penal 
laws  in  subsequent  reigns,  left  the  Catholics  of 


f 


FATHER  CAMPION.  S.J.,  EXECUTED.  143 

England  in  so  forlorn  a  condition,  that  the 
most  strenuous  efforts  which  zeal  could  employ, 
were  exerted  to  establish  colleges  on  the  conti¬ 
nent  to  educate  priests,  to  supply  the  exigencies 
of  religion  in  those  bitter  days  of  persecution. 
Two  of  the  most  active  agents  in  promoting  this 
holy  work  were  two  Jesuits,  Father  Kobert 
Persons  and  Father  Campion.  Father  Cam¬ 
pion  was  arrested,  was  imprisoned,  subjected  to 
agonizing  torture  in  the  Tower,  and  eventually 
was  hanged,  embo welled,  quartered,  and  burned 
at  Tyburn.  Father  Persons  was  generously  sup¬ 
ported  by  Philip  II.,  king  of  Spain,  and  suc¬ 
ceeded  in  founding  colleges  for  English  ecclesi¬ 
astics  in  St.  Omer's,  Madrid,  Seville,  Cadiz,  and 
Valladolid.  This  holy  Jesuit  felt  ambitious  to 
establish  a  college  in  Rome  also  for  the  English 
mission.  Dr.  Allen,  afterwards  Cardinal  Allen, 
suggested  that  St.  Thomas's  hospital  might  be 
converted  into  the  required  college.  Pope 
Gregory  XIII.  willingly  acquiesced,  and  the 
change  was  effected  by  a  bull,  dated  23rd  April, 
1579.  The  first  rector  was  the  Rev.  Maurice 
Clenock.  Cardinal  Morone,  who  presided  as 
legate  at  the  Council  of  Trent,  was  appointed 
protector.  The  Pope,  accompanied  by  eleven 
cardinals,  honored  the  college  with  a  visit,  and 
presented  munificent  donations,  and  the  new 
college  soon  numbered  100  students.  The 
efficiency  of  this  college  is  best  proved  by 
stating  the  edifying  fact,  that  within  the  first 
fifty  years  of  its  foundation,  during  England's 
days  of  trial,  it  sent  300  priests  to  England,  one 


144  PHILIP  HENRY  HOWARD,  ESQ. 

hundred  of  whom  gloried  in  suffering  torture 
for  the  faith,  and  forty  shed  their  blood  and 
suffered  death  for  Christ.  The  Christian  heroes 
of  the  English  college  won  the  admiration  of 
St.  Philip  Neri,  Cardinal  Borromeo,  Cardinal 
Baronius,  and  of  all  Europe.  In  the  year 
1680,  the  college  of  St.  Thomas  was  rebuilt 
by  the  munificence  and  under  the  protectorate 
of  Cardinal  Howard,  of  Norfolk.  His  eminence 
added  another  to  the  honored  members  of  the 
houses  of  the  Howards,  of  ancient  lineage,  high 
and  noble  blood,  distinguished  for  their  generous 
patronage  of  literature  and  the  fine  arts,  but 
more  especially  for  their  invincible  adherence 
to  holy  faith  ;  one  of  the  present  representa¬ 
tives  of  whom  is  Philip  Henry  Howard,  Esq., 
of  Corby  Castle,  Cumberland. 

Again  the  tide  of  adversity  inundated  St. 
Thomas's.  On  the  occupation  of  Eome  by 
the  French  soldiers,  the  students  were  ejected, 
and  Murat  and  his  staff  established  his  head¬ 
quarters  in  the  college.  Again  the  tide  ebbed, 
and  again  St.  Thomas's  appeared  above  the 
declining  waters.  Pope  Pius  VII.,  on  his 
return  from  exile,  restored  the  college  in  1814. 
Very  Eev.  Dr.  Gradwell  was  appointed  rector, 
and  the  students  again  occupied  it  in  the  year 
1819,  where  they  since  continue  in  undisturbed 
possession.  A  brilliant  halo  will  ever  shine 
round  the  college  of  St.  Thomas,  reflected  from 
the  martyrs  who  sowed  their  blood  as  the  seed 
for  the  preservation  of  religion  in  England,  and 
from  the  many  distinguished  dignitaries  with 


THE  SCOTCH  COLLEGE. 


145 


which  its  members  adorned  that  former  seat  of 
religion ;  but  from  none  more  brilliantly  than 
from  the  great  Cardinal  Wiseman,  who  seemed 
to  have  been  born  in  the  centre  of  a  circle, 
whose  circumference  within  his  reach  was  sur¬ 
rounded  by  every  branch  of  theology,  polite 
literature,  accomplishment,  science,  taste,  and 
art,  and  from  which  he  could  take  up  each,  use 
it,  lay  it  aside  to  take  up  another,  till  with 
facility  he  went  through  the  entire  circuit. 
Born  very  nearly  in  Spain,  he  seemed,  like 
Eliseus  of  old,  to  have  caught  the  cloak  and  the 
spirit  of  the  great  Spanish  Cardinal  Ximenes. 

THE  SCOTCH  COLLEGE  IN  ROME. 

The  Scotch  College  in  Borne  dates  its  origin 
from  the  foundation  of  a  hospice  for  Scotch  pil¬ 
grims  to  Borne,  so  far  back  as  the  days  of  Mal¬ 
colm  and  Margaret  of  Scotland.  It  lost  much 
of  its  property,  a  portion  of  which  was  restored 
during  the  time  of  Mary  Stuart,  queen  of  Scot¬ 
land.  The  college  encountered  many  trials, 
and  underwent  varying  vicissitudes,  till  Pope 
Clement  VIII.,  in  the  year  1600,  enabled  them 
to  open  a  college  in  Strada  Filice,  but  the 
students  were  afterwards  transferred  to  other 
houses.  The  Scotch  College  was  for  some 
time  fostered  by  the  patronage  of  Cardinal 
Borghese  and  Cardinal  Barbarini,  both  of  whom 
were  elevated  to  Peter's  Chair,  under  the  titles 
of  Pope  Paul  V.  and  Pope  Urban  VIII. 
In  the  year  1615,  Pope  Paul  V.  transferred 
the  government  of  the  Scotch  college  to  the 


L 


146  DR.  GEORGE  CONN. 


Jesuit  Fathers.  The  college  for  a  considerable 
time  enjoyed  the  revenues  of  two  extensive 
abbeys  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  but  those 
possessions  were  confiscated  at  the  time  of  the 
suppression  of  the  Jesuits,  and  have  never  been 
restored.  During  the  invasion  of  Eome  by  the 
French  revolutionists,  the  property  of  this,  like 
that  of  all  other  British  Catholic  institutions  in 
the  city,  was  seized  on,  and  the  students  were 
dispersed.  The  collegiate  establishment  was 
again  instituted  in  the  year  1814,  by  Pope  Pius 
VII.,  on  his  return  to  Rome  from  captivity. 
On  the  death  of  Very  Reverend  Rector  Angus 
McDonald  in  1833,  the  college  was  closed,  and 
the  students  were  transferred  to  the  Propagan¬ 
da.  It  was  opened  again  in  1835,  and  some  of 
the  property  bequeathed  by  the  last  of  the 
Stuarts,  Cardinal  York,  having  been  recovered, 
the  revenues  are  now  sufficient  to  support  a 
very  limited  number  of  students.  The  college 
owes  much  to  the  great  literary  acquirements 
and  energetic  zeal  of  the  distinguished  rector, 
Dr.  Macpherson.  Dr.  George  Conn,  a  man  of 
great  erudition,  and  author  of  the  work,  “  De 
duplici  Statu  Religionis  apud  Scotos,”  was 
an  alumnus  of  the  Scotch  college.  He  was 
commissioned  by  Pope  Urban  VIII.,  as  inter¬ 
nuncio,  on  important  diplomatic  negociations, 
to  the  court  of  St.  James's,  London.  On  the 
eve  of  his  elevation  to  the  dignity  of  cardi¬ 
nal,  he  died,  and  was  buried  in  San  Lorenzo 
in  Damaso.  The  Scotch  college  in  Rome 
enrols  amongst  its  alumni  many  names  justly 


ST.  clement's.  147 


esteemed  as  celebrities  by  literature,  religion, 
and  virtue— amongst  them  are  Mgr.  Grant’, 

I  Mgr.  Hay,  Mgr.  Geddes,  Mgr.  M‘Donald,  Mgr. 
Cameron,  former  Vicars  Apostolic  of  Scotland  ; 
Mgr.  Leslie,  Bishop  of  Vacciensis,  in  Hungary  • 
and  Cardinal  Charles  Erskine.  A  monument 
erected  in  the  church  to  John  Stewart,  who 
died  in  Borne  in  the  year  1739  ;  he  was  cham¬ 
berlain  to  James  the  Third,  and  was  the  son 
of  James,  Earl  of  Bute.  The  students  of  the 
Scotch  College  in  Rome  are  not  numerous,  nor 
are  their  funds  affluent;  but  though  their 
revenues  are  circumscribed,  and  the  number 
of  the  students  limited,  they  yield  to  no  others 
in  the  perfection  of  their  discipline,  distinction 

tm,  i°  sc^00^s>  an<^  zeal  on  their  after  missions. 

,  ' ?  ^as  Sen^  many  eminent  dignitaries  to 

the  Church  of  Scotland. 

ST.  CLEMENT'S.  THE  IRISH  DOMINICANS  IN  ROME. 

On  the  1st  of  February,  a  solemn  mass,  at 
which  a  sermon  was  preached,  was  celebrated 
m  the  ancient  church  of  San  Clemente,  and  the 
excavations  were  thrown  open  to  the  public, 
in  honor  of  the  Feast  of  St.  Ignatius  of  Antioch, 
the  disciple  of  St.  John,  whose  relics  repose 
under  the  altar  of  the  Irish  Dominican  Church. 
The  excavations  w^ere  effected  under  the  direc¬ 
tions  of  the  Very  Reverend  Prior,  Father  Mul- 
looly,  an  Irish  Dominican,  to  whose  zeal  and 
taste  the  world  is  indebted  for  the  treasures  of 
ancient  Christian  art,  which  are  there  revealed. 
They  were  visited  by  the  Prince  of  Wales,  during 


148  THE  IRISH  DOMINICANS. 


his  Royal  Highness'  sojourn  in  Rome.  The  fres¬ 
coes  of  the  subterranean  church,  which  date  from 
the  fourth  century,  are  in  wonderful  preser¬ 
vation,  and  were  visited  by  many  hundred 
persons,  being  illuminated  by  wax  torches. 

I  Archbishop  Manning  preached  the  sermon,  which 
was  delivered  from  the  ancient  pulpit,  dating 
back  to  the  ninth  century.  The  auditory  con¬ 
sisted  principally  of  English  and  Americans  ; 
but  there  was  also  a  considerable  number  of 
foreigners  acquainted  with  the  English  lan¬ 
guage.  The  Pope  was  expected,  but  did  not 
come,  having  in  the  morning  gone  to  the 
Appolinare  Seminary. 

St.  Clement's  Church  is  the  most  perfect  and 
most  interesting  specimen  extant  of  the  archi¬ 
tectural  style  of  the  temple  of  early  Christian 
times.  It  is  erected  on  the  very  site  of  the 
patrimonial  residence  of  Pope  St.  Clement,  and 
in  which  the  Apostles,  Paul  and  Barnabas,  were 
for  some  time  hospitably  entertained.  The 
present  church  was  erected  in  the  ninth  century. 
It  was  conceded  to  the  Irish  Dominicans  in  the 
year  1602,  by  Pope  Clement  VIII.  The  Irish 
Dominicans  were,  also,  for  a  considerable  time 
in  possession  of  the  convent  and  church  of  St. 
Maria  della  Pace.  It  was  ceded  to  another 
congregation  by  the  express  desire  of  Pope  Leo 
XII.,  during  the  priorship  of  Dr.  O’Finan. 
The  Irish  Dominicans  once  owned  a  third  con¬ 
vent  in  Rome,  that  of  San  Sisto,  on  the  AppiaD 
way,  and  which  they  prized  very  highly,  as 
this  house  was  sanctified  by  the  residence  of 


THE  IRISH  AUGUSTINIANS.  149 

St.  Dominic  himself.  It  was  in  this  holy  place 
also,  that  a  youth  of  the  Howard  family  of 
Norfolk,  at  the  early  age  of  sixteen,  took  the 
habit  of  the  Friar  Preachers,  in  the  year  .1646. 
He  was  afterwards  exalted  to  the  dignity  of 
Cardinal. 

THE  IRISH  AUGUSTINIANS  IN  ROME. 

The  convent  of  the  Irish  Augustinians  in 
Rome,  is  situated  on  the  Tiber,  immediately 
opposite  the  castle  of  San  Angelo.  Formerly 
they  occupied  the  priory  of  San  Matteo  in 
Merulano,  built  on  the  site  of  the  patrimonial 
residence  of  St.  Cletus,  one  of  the  successors  of 
St.  Peter.  They  were  for  a  time  deprived  of 
it,  but  it  was  again  restored  to  them  by  Pope 
Clement  XII.,  in  the  year  1739,  and  at  the 
solicitation  of  the  “Pretender/'  James  III., 
son  of  James  the  Second  of  England,  and  in  the 
person  of  the  Irish  Augustinian,  Father  Fleming, 
who  was  chaplain  to  the  Austrian  Irish  Brigade. 
Again  they  lost  its  possession,  during  the  French 
occupation  of  Rome,  after  the  Revolution ;  and 
afterwards,  in  the  year  1819,  Pope  Pius  VII. 
gave  them  the  Celestine  monastery  of  San 
Eusebio.  Subsequently  they  removed  to  their 
present  convent,  called  Santa  Maria  in  Pos- 
terula ;  so  called  from  an  ancient  gate  that 
stood  there,  called  “  Posterula  Saxonum The 
church  is  remarkable  for  a  marble  drapery  sup¬ 
ported  by  angels,  from  the  chisel  of  Bernini. 
This  convent  was  presided  over  for  some  time 
by  the  Very  Rev.  Father  James  Spratt,  of  the 


150  DR.  SPRATT. 


Augustinian  Church,  Dublin ;  brother  to  the 
Carmelite  Father  and  Provincial,  Very  Rev. 
John  Spratt,  D.D.,  God's  “  faithful  and  prudent 
servant the  promoter  of  every  good  work 
amongst  the  Christian  family  of  this  city ; 
abstinence  for  the  intemperate  ;  domestic  com¬ 
forts  for  the  poor  room-keeper ;  a  home  for  the 
orphan  ;  instruction  for  the  ignorant ;  a  refuge 
for  the  forlorn  ;  a  night  asylum  for  the  houseless 
wanderer.  “  Fidelis  servus  et  prudens,  quern 
constituit-  Dominus  super  familiam  suam.” 
“  The  faithful  and  prudent  servant  whom  the 
Lord  has  placed  over  his  family." 

CANDLEMAS  DAY. 

The  institution  of  this  very  ancient  festival 
of  Candlemas,  commemorative  of  the  purifica¬ 
tion  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  pre¬ 
sentation  of  our  Lord  in  the  Temple,  or,  as  it  is 
styled  by  the  Greeks,  the  “  Up  ante,”  from  the 
meeting  of  Simeon  and  Anna  with  the  adorable 
Infant  and  his  holy  parents,  derives  its  origin 
from  very  remote  antiquity.  Some  ecclesiastical 
writers  assert  it  was  instituted  during  the  reign 
of  the  Emperor  Justinian,  in  the  year  542,  on 
the  occasion  of  a  fearful  plague  in  Constanti¬ 
nople.  St.  Ildefonsus,  who  was  a  Benedictine 
monk  of  the  abbey  of  Agaliense  in  Spain,  and 
was  afterwards  Archbishop  of  Toledo,  and  who 
flourished  in  the  year  650,  makes  mention  of 
its  celebration  in  his  day.  St.  Sophronius,  who 
was  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  and  celebrated  for 
his  opposition  to  the  Monotholite  heresy,  de- 


THE  TJPANTE.  151 


livered  a  discourse  on  the  feast  of  the  purifica¬ 
tion,  and  he  lived  50  years  earlier  than  St.  II- 
defonsus.  St.  Eligius,  who  was  bishop  of  Noyon 
in  France,  and  who  erected  the  shrine  to  St. 
Genevieve,  alludes  to  this  festival  in  the  year 
590.  But  its  origin  is  still  more  ancient,  as  it 
is  mentioned  by  St.  Cyril,  patriarch  of  Alexan¬ 
dria,  and  he  presided  as  legate  at  the  third 
General  Council,  that  at  Ephesus,  in  the  year 
431,  in  which  the  Nestorian  heresy  was  con¬ 
demned.  Its  institution  is  again  attributed  to 
Pope  Gelasius,  who  was  elevated  to  Peter’s 
chair  in  492.  Many  ecclesiastical  historians 
assert  it  was  celebrated  so  early  as  the  year 
340,  by  St.  Gregory  of  Nissa,  brother  to  St. 
Basil.  It  is,  undoubtedly,  of  great  antiquity, 
and  was  probably  celebrated  in  the  Apostolic 
times  themselves,  and  has  been  always  held  in 
great  veneration,  and  is  observed  with  great 
solemnity,  especially  in  Rome ;  and  the  use  of 
candles,  processions,  and  singing,  have  been 
always  associated  with  this  day’s  ceremonies. 

The  Pope  officiated  this  morning  in  the  Basilica 
of  St.  Peter’s,  being  the  Festival  of  the  Purifi¬ 
cation,  and  distributed  the  blessed  candles  to 
the  members  of  the  Sacred  College,  the  bishops 
and  archbishops  forming  part  of  the  very  nume¬ 
rous  assemblage.  The  Archbishop  of  West¬ 
minster,  Monsignor  Manning,  and  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Anazarba,  Monsignor  Charles  Eyre, 
whose  consecration  took  place  on  Sunday,  were 
among  those  present.  A  procession  round  the 
transept  followed,  each  prelate,  cardinal,  and 


152  THE  PROCESSION. 

ambassador,  as  well  as  the  general  and  superior 
officers  of  the  Papal  army,  the  senators  and  the 
Pontifical  household  joining  in  it,  bearing  a 
lighted  candle.  The  effect  was  picturesque  in 
the  extreme,  the  interest  it  excited  was  evi¬ 
denced  by  the  throng,  and  the  very  large 
number  of  Bishops,  who  took  part  in  the  pro¬ 
cession  on  this  occasion,  imparted  to  it  a  charac¬ 
ter  of  great  majesty.  Those  mitred  Pontiffs 
are  the  great  captains  of  the  Church's  army. 
They  walk  two  and  two,  to  signify  the  fraternal 
charity,  the  mutual  support,  and  edification 
with  which  all  Christians  should  aid  each  other 
in  their  pilgrimage  through  life.  They  move 
forward,  to  signify  that  all  virtue  is  progressive. 
They  chaunt  the  praises  of  the  Almighty  as 
they  advance,  to  signify  that  we  should  com¬ 
mence  here,  the  happy  occupation  in  which  we 
hope  to  be  engaged  for  eternity.  In  their  left 
hands  in  their  own  dioceses,  they  carry  a  crozier, 
to  signify  that  they  are  the  shepherds  commis¬ 
sioned  to  feed  “  the  lambs  and  the  sheep."  On 
their  heads  they  wear  a  helmet,  but  it  is  the 
“  galea  salutis  ” — the  helmet  of  salvation.  On 
their  lips  is  “  pax,"  for  their  empire  is  peace. 
In  their  right  hands,  they  carry  not  a  sword, 
but  a  lighted  candle,  for  darkness  is  the  only 
enemy  against  which  they  war,  and  light  is  the 
only  weapon  they  require  to  wield  to  extend 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Their  watch-cry  is, 

“  Let  there  be  light !"  and  to-day,  indeed, 
amongst  the  Bishops  of  the  Council  there  was 
light,.  “  and  God  saw  it  was  good  ! !" 


lope  anb  tjje  (ffcjjiftitm 


ROME  THE  SCHOOL  OF  ART — ON  TASTE  IN  ART — 
ON  GRACE  IN  ART — ON  RELIGIOUS 
TASTE  IN  ART. 

HE  Holy  Father,  on  the  15th  February, 
opened  in  person,  the  great  exhibition 
of  objects  of  ecclesiastical  art  and  de¬ 
coration.  The  committee  presented 
an  address  to  the  Pope,  to  which 
His  Holiness  replied — observing  that  the  simi¬ 
larity  between  the  ceremonies,  vestments,  altar 
plate,  and  sacred  vessels  used  by  the  Church 
to-day,  with  those  used  in  early  Christian 
times,  was  another  proof  of  the  antiquity  and 
unchangeable  character  of  our  holy  religion — 
“  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever.” 
The  Pope  then,  accompanied  by  his  suite  of 
dignitaries,  and  surrounded  by  a  large  number 
of  distinguished  visitors,  proceeded  through 
the  halls  to  inspect  the  display  of  works  of  art 
of  the  highest  excellence.  The  Popes  in  every 
age  have  been  the  most  zealous  patrons  of  the 
fine  arts.  Even  in  modern  times,  Pope  Pius 
VI.  alone,  at  great  expense,  collected  and  added 
to  the  works  of  art  in  the  Vatican  no  less  a 
number  than  3,000  statues  and  other  articles  of 
vertu.  Pope  Gregory  XVI.  and  our  present 
Holy  Father,  Pope  Pius  IX.,  have  been  equally 
liberal  and  indefatigable  in  augmenting  the 


154  ROME  THE  SCHOOL  OF  ART. 


specimens  of  modem  and  ancient  art,  in  in¬ 
scriptions,  monuments,  paintings,  statuary,  and 
vases.  The  libraries  of  Eome  are  inexhaustible 
stores  of  knowledge.  Her  picture  galleries  are 
hung  with  the  grandest  productions  of  the  great 
ancient  and  modern  masters.  Her  museums 
and  architecture  present  the  most  classic 
specimens  of  Egyptian,  Etruscan,  Grecian,  and 
Roman  art.  Her  wonderful  treasures  in  sculp¬ 
ture  are  the  amazement  and  admiration  of  the 
world.  This  Papal  patronage  in  every  age  has 
constituted  Rome  the  seat  of  art — the  centre 
towards  which  all  the  aspirants  to  progress  in 
art  converge — the  recognized  school  of  music, 
painting,  sculpture,  architecture,  and  engraving, 
through  which  every  pupil  must  graduate  be¬ 
fore  his  ear  can  be  regarded  as  educated,  or  his 
pencil  or  his  chisel  can  attain  celebrity.  As 
Christian  Rome  proclaimed  the  Gospel  truths, 
and  extended  the  saving  influences  of  religion, 
throughout  the  entire  habitable  world,  so  she 
elevated  men’s  minds  above  mere  vulgar  and 
terrene  affections — she  ennobled  their  concep¬ 
tions,  educated  their  taste,  and  generated  and 
fostered  all  that  is  sublime,  beautiful,  and  re¬ 
fined  in  Christian  art.  Religion  and  refine¬ 
ment  are  inseparably  allied.  Having  reared  the 
arts  to  maturity,  she  utilized  the  services  of  her 
own  offspring  to  convey  religious  impressions 
to  the  soul,  and  thereby  established  an  inti¬ 
mate  connection  between  her  ceremonies  and 
Christian  art.  This  connection  will  ever  ex¬ 
cite  the  interest  of  the  Christian  of  taste 


ON  TASTE.  155 


and  refinement,  of  faith  and  piety.  Eome 
under  the  popes  is  the  seat  of  taste — and 
as  our  Holy  Father,  with  the  most  judicious 
taste,  introduced  the  Art  Exhibition  during  the 
Sessions  of  the  General  Council,  my  readers 
will  deem  it  not  inappropriate  in  me,  whilst 
alluding  to  it  in  this  volume  treating  of  the 
Council,  to  introduce  a  short  dissertation  on 
Taste  in  Art — Grace  in  Art — and  Religious 
Taste  in  Art. 

ON  TASTE  IN  ART. 

“ - ingenuas  didicisse  fideliter  artes 

Emollit  mores,  nec  sinit  esse  feros.” 

“  Each  pleasing  art  gives  softness  to  the  mind, 

And  by  our  studies  are  our  lives  refined.” 

A  taste  for  the  fine 
arts  very  generally  per¬ 
vades  every  stage  of  life, 
from  youth  to  old  age — 
pervades  every  grade  of 
society,  every  country  and 
clime,  and  is  co-extensive 
with  civilization;  and  the 
cultivation  and  progres¬ 
sive  improvement  of  this 
taste  promotes  the  highest 
degree  of  refinement.  This 
taste  differs  very  widely 
in  different  persons,  and 
exists  in  various  degrees 
in  most  men ;  and  hence  it  happens  that 
one  class  of  works  of  art  is  admired  by  some, 
quite  a  different  one  by  others ;  and  yet  there 


156  FANCY  GENERATES  TASTE. 


seem  to  exist  some  settled  principles  in  which 
the  judgment  of  all  concur.  Amidst  so  great  a 
diversity  of  grades  of  taste,  it  is  not  easy  to 
define  with  precision  what  it  is  :  however,  as 
its  definition  I  shall  say  it  is — that  faculty  of 
the  mind  which  is  affected  by,  and.  forms  a 
judgment  of,  the  works  of  the  imagination,  as 
developed  through  impressions  made  by  the 
works  of  elegant  art.  A  superior  taste  for 
works  of  art  then  supposes,  not  merely  the 
exercise  of  the  senses,  but  likewise  the  exercise 
of  the  imagination  and  of  the  judgment.  This 
may  be  said  of  a  taste  for  the  productions  of  all 
the  fine  arts  in  general.  The  organ  of  vision  is 
the  only  sense  conversant  about  most  arts,  and 
this  organ  is  very  nearly  of  the  same  conformation 
in  all  men,  and  hence  all  men  must,  in  the  first 
instance,  be  affected  by  them  with  but  very 
little  difference.  But  the  imaginations  and 
judgments  of  most  men  differ  very  materially, 
and  hence  arise  the  diversities  and  various 
grades  of  taste  for  the  different  works  of  the 
fine  arts.  Without  a  certain  amount  of  fancy 
or  imagination,  there  can  be  no  taste  for  prints, 
paintings,  works  of  sculpture,  or  other  pro¬ 
ductions  of  art ;  for  such  productions  propose 
to  present  a  representation  of  the  object  pour- 
trayed  ;  and  the  function  of  the  imagination  is 
to  trace  resemblances,  and  its  enjoyment  con¬ 
sists  in  the  perfection  of  the  resemblance  it 
discovers  between  the  imitation  and  the  original. 
This,  in  principle,  is  the  same  in  every  person, 
but  it  varies  very  considerably  in  proportion  to 


JUDGMENT  EDUCATES  TASTE.  157 


the  natural  degree  of  sensibility,  and  the  more 
assiduous  attention  they  have  devoted  to  the 
art.  The  exercise  of  the  judgment,  also,  is 
indispensable  to  taste,  and  its  functions  usually 
consist  in  discovering  differences.  The  imagi¬ 
nation  is  a  pleasure-seeker — the  judgment  is  a 
monitor  :  the  one  views  favorably — the  other 
critically.  An  erroneous  taste  very  frequently 
originates  in  a  deficiency  of  the  faculty  of  judg¬ 
ment,  either  from  a  natural  defect,  or  from  a 
want  of  its  well-directed  exercise.  A  deficiency 
of  judgment  causes  an  erroneous  taste — a  defi¬ 
ciency  of  imagination  causes  a  total  want  of 
taste.  An  erroneous  taste  may  likewise  arise 
from  an  excess  of  imagination,  by  figuring  to 
itself  some  exaggerated  idea  of  excellence  which 
cannot  possibly  be  realised,  or  may  arise  from  a 
limited  experience  ;  for  discernment  and  expe¬ 
rience  are  both  necessary  for  the  formation  of 
true  taste.  A  true  taste  for  works  of  art  may 
then  be  said  to  be  a  perception  of  what  is  agree¬ 
able  to  the  organ  of  vision,  united  with  what 
creates  pleasure  in  the  imagination,  and  sanc¬ 
tioned  by  the  conclusions  of  the  judgment. 
We  may,  therefore,  deduce  that,  as  an  improve¬ 
ment  in  taste  depends  upon  our  increased  faci¬ 
lities  of  contrasting,  or  our  greater  experi¬ 
ence,  all  taste  must  necessarily  be  progressive. 
This  we  will  the  more  readily  acknowledge, 
when  we  recollect  the  lively  sensations  of  plea¬ 
sure  with  which  we  were  affected  in  our  earlier 
years  by  inferior  works  of  art,  which,  when  our 
judgments  became  more  matured  by  familiarity 


158  .  TASTE  IS  INDEFINITE. 

with  works  of  real  excellence,  we  eventually 
regarded  as  worthless  and  contemptible.  To  im¬ 
prove  our  taste  we  require  to  hear,  see,  have  a 
knowledge  of,  and  to  be  familiar  with,  superior 
works  of  art.  From  this  also  I  may  conclude 
that  all  taste  is  indefinite — that  is  to  say,  it  can 
never  attain  such  perfection  as  to  admit  of  no 
further  advancement ;  and  in  proportion  as  the 
works  of  art  with  which  we  are  familiar  progress 
towards  perfection,  in  the  same  degree  does  the 
critical  character  of  the  judgment  increase  in 
acuteness  and  discernment.  To  improve  our 
taste  for  every  branch  of  the  elegant  arts,  we 
must  mature  our  judgment,  increase  our  know¬ 
ledge  and  familiarity  with  works  of  real  excel¬ 
lence,  devote  ourselves  assiduously  to  that 
special  department  in  which  we  aspire  to  supe¬ 
riority,  and  frequently  employ  ourselves  in  its 
exercise. 

“  Thus  artists  melt  the  sullen  ore  of  lead, 

With  heaping  coals  of  fire  upon  its  head ; 

In  the  kind  warmth,  the  metal  learns  to  glow, 

And  loose  from  dross  the  silver  runs  below.” 

Though  we  are  quite  convinced  of  the  ex¬ 
istence  of  taste — though  we  appreciate  it — and 
though  most  men  are  in  some  degree  sensitive 
to  its  effects,  it  is  very  difficult  to  say  precisely 
what  it  is.  In  the  foregoing  observations  I 
attempted  to  give  a  formal  definition  of  taste  ; 
but  it  is  so  unsubstantial,  so  spiritualized,  and 
so  ideal,  that  when  we  suppose  it  to  be  caught, 
and  entirely  surrounded  by  the  network  of  a 
definition,  it  eludes  us,  it  evaporates,  or  unex- 


WHAT  TASTE  IS.  159 

pectedly  escapes  through  some  imperceptible 
aperture  or  defective  portion  of  the  meshes.  In 
vain  do  we  attempt  to  grasp  at  it  or  pursue  it 
—it  is  gone — it  cannot  be  defined.  I  have 
asserted  that  the  exercise  of  the  imagination 
and  judgment  was  indispensable  to  the  forma¬ 
tion  of  true  taste — and  I  said  that  taste  was  ( 
progressive  and  indefinite.  I  now  assert  that 
whatever  taste  may  be,  it  is  something  which 
is  acquired.  Many  erudite  writers  on  mental 
philosophy  have  asserted  that  taste  is  an  innate 
distinct  faculty  of  the  mind.  Now,  after  ma¬ 
ture  consideration  on  all  the  faculties  of  the 
mind — their  relation  to  sensible  objects — their 
appetites — sensibilities — their  function  s,  ten¬ 
dencies,  and  operations,  I  am  convinced  that 
this  assertion  is  erroneous,  and  that  taste  is 
something  that  is  not  born  with  any  man — but, 
if  I  may  call  it  a  faculty,  that  it  is  an  acquired 
faculty.  Taste  is  called  by  some,  an  internal 
sense — a  learned  professor  of  aesthetics  calls  it 
a  reflex  sense  ;  and  this  expresses  an  idea  very 
similar  to  that  which  I  intend  to  convey.  The 
theory  I  advance  regarding  taste  is,  that  it  is 
the  refined  result  of  the  combined  operations  of 
the  imagination  and  judgment  in  works  of  art, 
and  as  being  the  result  of  something  antecedent 
— of  preceeding  combinations  —  that  it  is 
not  an  original,  distinct,  substantive  faculty, 
but  one  that  is  entirely  acquired.  Neither  can 
I  allow  what  others  have  asserted,  that  it  bears 
any  similitude  to  what  is  called  instinct  in  in¬ 
ferior  animals,  by  which,  without  exercising 


160  TASTE  IS  ACQUIRED. 

the  faculties  of  our  imaginations  and  judgments, 
we  could  decide  on  the  merits  or  demerits  of 
works  of  art.  The  superior  culture,  imparted 
by  a  taste  for  the  fine  arts,  should  be  the  laud¬ 
able  ambition  of  every  individual  in  every 
civilized  community  ;  and  should  be  patronized, 
fostered,  and  cherished  by  the  rulers,  the  power¬ 
ful,  and  the  opulent  of  every  empire,  as  exer¬ 
cising  a  most  important  influence  over  the 
internal  economy  of  the  state,  over  the  policy 
of  every  wise  government,  and  over  the  good 
order,  rational  enjoyment,  and  well-being  of 
the  millions.  A  high  degree  of  refinement  of 
the  sensibilities,  of  the  imagination  and  the 
judgment,  which  constitutes  good  taste,  engen¬ 
ders  a  delicate  consideration  and  respect  for 
property ;  a  tenderness  in  treating  of  the  charac¬ 
ter  of  others  ;  an  exalted  appreciation  of  truth¬ 
fulness  and  integrity ;  a  zeal  in  promoting  the 
interests  of  society  ;  a  refinement  of  feeling 
which  governs  all  our  relations  with  our  fellow 
citizens  ;  and  contributes  materially  to  the  hap¬ 
piness  of  every  member  of  the  commonwealth. 
This  superior  culture  imparted  by  taste  is  not 
hereditary,  or  exclusively  confined  to  any  par¬ 
ticular  class  in  the  community,  no  matter  how 
noble  their  genealogy,  no  matter  how  wealthy  or 
aristocratic  ;  no  man  inherits  it  by  birth,  or  can 
purchase  it  with  money  ;  but,  as  I  have  said,  it 
is  an  acquired  faculty,  and  with  industry  and 
experience  it  is  equally  attainable  by  the  lowly 
and  the  humble,  as  by  the  exalted  and  aristo¬ 
cratic.  In  order,  however,  that  it  should  be 


UTILITY  OF  MUSEUMS.  161 

diffused,  and  that  its  influence  should  be  ex¬ 
perienced  generally  by  the  members  of  the 
community,  it  is  necessary  that  it  should  obtain 
the  support  and  patronage  of  the  powerful  and 
the  opulent.  The  useful  or  necessary  arts  are  in¬ 
dependent  of  that  patronage,  for  they  are  self- 
supporting.  The  want  of  their  productions 
creates  a  demand — the  demand  creates  a  mar¬ 
ket — the  market  insures  sufficient  patronage 
and  ample  remuneration  for  the  artist.  Not  so 
with  the  fine  or  elegant  arts — they  are  matters 
for  enjoyment — subjects  for  the  gratification  of 
taste  and  intellectual  luxury.  Though  highly 
instrumental  to  the  culture  and  refinement  of 
the  millions,  not  being  necessaries,  they  can 
never  create  that  demand  which  will  insure  a 
just  remuneration  to  the  artist,  and  which  is 
indispensable  for  their  production.  Hence 
arises  the  great  utility  of  public  museums  and 
picture  galleries,  where  works  of  art  and  articles 
of  vertu  may  be  gratuitously  inspected  by  every 
member  of  the  community,  and  thereby  afford 
facilities  to  the  poor  and  the  humble,  to  refine 
their  intellect,  and  acquire  the  highest  culture 
without  exacting  demands  beyond  the  capabili¬ 
ties  of  their  pecuniary  resources.  The  fine 
arts  tend  to  the  refinement  of  all ;  but  it  is  the 
rude,  the  uncultivated,  and  uneducated  who 
most  require  their  humanizing  influences,  and 
this,  precisely,  is  the  class  least  capable  of  sup¬ 
porting  them.  The  fine  arts  require  men  of 
taste  to  appreciate  them — men  of  wealth  to 
purchase  them — men  of  influence  to  patronize 


M 


162 


EXPRESSION  IN  ART. 


them — and  have  ever  challenged  the  solicitude 
of  every  wise  statesman,  and  have  engaged  a 
large  share  of  consideration  in  the  provisions  of 
every  good  legislature,  as  being  so  intimately 
interwoven  with  the  destinies  of  the  empire,  the 
advancement  of  education,  the  enlightenment 
of  society,  and  the  enjoyment  and  happiness  of 
the  people.  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  says  :  “A 
perception  of  the  beautiful  and  the  grand  in 
art,  is  equivalent  to  the  possession  of  another 
sense,  for  it  supplies  a  new  power  of  reading 
and  appreciating  the  beauties  and  sublimities 
of  the  natural  world/’  In  my  present  remarks 
I  wish  to  impress,  in  an  especial  manner,  the 
idea,  that  taste  is  something  acquired ;  that 
being  convinced  that  it  is  attainable  by  each 
one,  you  may  labor  for  the  acquisition  of  what 
will  conduce  so  materially  to  your  refinement, 
your  intellectual  enjoyment,  and  the  welfare  of 
all  within  the  circle  of  your  society. 

Finally,  whilst  taste  appreciates  beauty,  and 
grace  in  art,  taste  teaches  me  they  are  to  be  re¬ 
garded  merely  as  the  clothing  of  that  quality 
in  which  all  perfection  in  works  of  art  culmi¬ 
nates — expression.  Without  expression  taste 
proclaims  the  work  a  mere  stone,  or  oil,  pigment, 
and  color,  on  a  piece  of  canvas.  Expression  is 
its  vitality,  the  soul  that  animates  it,  the  lan¬ 
guage  that  speaks  the  story,  the  vital  principle 
that  excites  the  admiration,  weighs  the  judge¬ 
ment,  delights  the  fancy,  and  edifies  the  mind — 
it  is  the  staff  that  elevates  the  artist’s  standard, 
on  seeing  which  taste  proclaims  him  triumphant. 


woo»rt 


ON  GRACE  IN  ART. 

GRACE  may  be  defined  to  be 
the  pleasing  harmony  be¬ 
tween  the  agent  and  the 
action.  Beauty  is  entirely 
the  gift  of  nature.  Grace 
originates  with  nature,  but 
is  developed  and  perfected 
by  education,  imitation,  and 
an  intercourse  and  associa¬ 
tion  with  elegant  and  refined 
society .  Ease  and  simplicity 
are  inseparable  concomit¬ 
ants  of  grace.  Apparent 

— - .  mathematical  rules,  studied 

art,  affectation,  and  constraint,  are  destructive 
of  grace.  Grace  seems  more  appropriately  to 
be  attributable  solely  to  the  human  figure,  to 
its  attitude,  contour,  and  drapery,  or  its  imita¬ 
tion  in  that  department  of  art  which  under¬ 
takes  to  represent  it,  as  painting,  and  more 
particularly  sculpture.  Tranquillity  or  com¬ 
posure  seems  to  be  the  only  region  in  which 
grace  reigns  supreme.  Attitudes  indicative  of 
enthusiasm,  energy,  or  passion,  may  be  correct 
and  expressive  ;  but  we  can  scarcely  apply  to 
them  the  term  graceful  they  want  the  spirit 
of  grace,  tranquillity.  A  smile  indicative  of 
pleasure  is  allied  to  the  graceful ;  but  a  figure  re¬ 
presenting  immoderate  laughter,  in  my  opinion, 
detracts  considerably  from  the  character  of 
grace.  ^  Refinement  and  grace  are  mutually 


164  GRACE  IN  TRANQUILLITY. 

attached  to  each  other,  and  both  are  fond  of  the 
society  of  taste.  All  attitudes,  however,  illus¬ 
trative  of  tranquillity  and  composure,  are  not  of 
consequence  necessarily  graceful ;  for  instance, 
though  a  tranquil,,  it  seems  to  me  by  no  means 
an  exemplification  of  graceful  attitude  to  repre¬ 
sent  a  figure  sitting  with  one  leg  crossed  over 
the  other.  I  always  regarded  such  a  pos£  as 
opposed  to  refinement  and  taste,  and  approach¬ 
ing  the  rude  and  the  vulgar.  The  Church, 
always  graceful  in  her  ceremonies,  and  in  the 
prescribed  attitudes  of  her  ministers,  entirely 
discountenances  in  choir  the  attitude  of  one  leg 
crossed  over  the  other  ;  and  though  there  may 
be  some  such  rare  examples  of  the  antique  of 
Eome  or  Greece,  I  do  not  now  remember  any 
work  in  sculpture  of  the  higher  order  of  merit, 
presenting  an  example  of  a  figure  with  one  leg 
crossed  over  the  other.  I  know  of  several 
modern  works  in  that  attitude,  and  they  fortify 
my  opinion,  and  detract  considerably  from  my 
estimation  of  their  good  taste  in  design,  and 
from  their  character  for  grace.  A  drunken 
Faun,  or  Bacchus,  may  be  sometimes  so  repre¬ 
sented  by  the  ancients ;  but  it  is  always  in¬ 
tended  to  be  illustrative  of  their  lower  grade 
in  morality,  social  position,  education,  habi¬ 
tudes,  and  associates. 

Drapery  may  constitute  an  auxiliary  to  grace ; 
but  if  it  be  of  that  character  which  totally  con¬ 
ceals  the  development  of  the  sculptured  repre¬ 
sentation  of  the  human  figure,  then  it  becomes 
destructive  of  grace.  The  more  perfectly  the 


GRACE  IN  SIMPLICITY. 


165 


contour  of  the  figure  can  be  observed  beneath 
the  drapery,  the  greater  the  development  of 
grace.  Hence,  the  ancients  were  partial  to 
clothing  their  figures  with  light  and  fine  tex¬ 
tures  ;  the  folds  admitted  of  a  more  elegant  and 
varied  disposition,  and  the  contour  of  the  figure 
was  more  expressively  displayed.  Modem  cos¬ 
tume  is  ill  adapted  to  the  display  of  grace,  and 
modern  artists  increase  the  inaptitude  by  in¬ 
troducing  heavy  cloaks,  and  a  thick  texture  of 
garments.  The  golden  rule  for  the  expression 
of  grace  is,  ease  of  attitude,  tranquillity,  develop¬ 
ment  of  the  contour,  and  simplicity  of  drapery. 
It  would  be  erroneous  to  suppose  that  grace  is 
necessarily  deficient  in  expressiveness  and  effect, 
because  tranquillity  is  a  requisite  accompaniment . 

The .  expressiveness  and  influential  effect  of 
tranquillity  was  highly  appreciated  and  classi¬ 
cally  described  by  Virgil  himself  in  the  I .  Mn 

Turn  pietate  gravem  ac  meritis,  si  forte  virnm  quem, 

};  Conspexere,  silent  adrectisque  auribus  adstant.” 

“  if  some  grave  and  pious  man  appear, 

They  hush  their  noise  and  lend  a  list’ning  ear.” 

Grace  and  beauty  seem  to  me  to  be  twin 
sisters  ;  but  they  are  by  no  means  perfectly 
similar,  much  less  identical.  They  exist  very 
frequently  in  the  same  objects.  Grace  seems 
to  be  exclusively  referable  to  and  belonging  to 
posture  and  motion.  A  gentleness  of  motion  is 
also  the  motion  most  agreeable  and  best  adapted 
to  grace.  Angular  objects  can  claim  no  affinity 
I  with  grace.  Objects  perfectly  straight  and  per- 


166  GRACE  IN  RELIGION. 


pendicular  are  not  those  in  which  grace  desires 
to  display  herself.  The  idea  of  a  bend,  a  curve, 
or  an  inflection,  is  inseparably  associated  with 
the  idea  of  grace,  and  this  curve  should  be  not 
so  much  that  of  a  circle  as  a  gradual  and  almost 
insensible  inflection.  The  grace  displayed  in 
gentle  curved  motions  is  very  charming,  and 
why  it  should  be  so  is  almost  inexplicable. 
The  quality  of  elegance  also  bears  some  alliance 
to  beauty  and  grace  ;  but  elegance  belongs  not 
so  much  to  posture  or  motion,  but  is  rather  at¬ 
tributable  to  bodies  that  are  smooth,  spacious, 
regular,  and  of  extensive  dimensions,  and  these 
are  qualities  not  all  in  the  province  of  grace, 
or  requisite  for  grace. 

Grace  has  ever  evinced  a  predilection  to  be 
associated  with  religion,  and  her  functions  ;  and 
religion  has  reciprocated  the  attachment,  and 
invited  the  services  of  grace,  to  render  her  cere¬ 
monies  captivating  and  impressive.  Her  church 
draperies,  her  vestments,  her  ecclesiastical  cos¬ 
tumes,  her  ceremonies,  are  regions  in  which 
grace  delights  to  dwell,  as  most  favorable  to  the 
development  of  all  her  features.  The  ample 
folds  of  the  alb  gathered  by  the  cincture,  the 
easy  surplice,  the  flowing  folds  of  the  cope, 
falling  from  the  shoulders — the  pontifical  figure 
terminating  in  the  pointed  arch  of  the  mitre — 
the  gentle  serpentine  coils,  described  in  the 
movements  of  her  ministers  during  the  solemn 
mass,  and  in  other  functions,  are  all  the  most 
perfect  and  triumphant  manifestations  of  grace, 
employed  and  sanctified  by  religion. 


GOD  THE  SOURCE  OF  BEAUTY.  167 


ON  RELIGIOUS  TASTE  IN  ART. 

True  taste  teaches  us  to  pro¬ 
duce,  admire,  and  appreciate  all 
that  is  perfect  in  symmetry, 
proportion,  form,  color,  music, 
painting,  sculpture,  engraving, 
and  architecture;  and  as  all 
their  beauties  and  perfections  are 
merely  emanations,  or  rirvulets 
flowing  from  God,  the  inex¬ 
haustible  source  and  fountain  of 
every  beauty  and  perfection, 
religion  teaches  us,  that  this  faculty  of  re¬ 
ligious  taste  is  of  her  creation,  that  she  inspires 
and  sanctifies  it,  that  we  are  to  employ  all  its  en¬ 
ergies  to  promote  God's  glory,  and  refer  all  its 
productions  and  charming  effects  to  its  first 
beginning,  and  to  its  ultimate  end,  the  God  of 
all  beauty.  It  teaches  us  to  employ  its  effects 
on  our  senses,  to  elicit  sentiments  of  adoration, 
thanksgiving,  and  divine  love,  towards  him 
who  is  the  perfection  of  all  taste,  refinement, 
and  beauty.  The  highest  efforts  of  taste  may 
be  regarded  as  increased  exertions,  to  read 
another  page  of  the  mysterious  volume  which 
teaches  us  a  more  intimate  knowledge  of  God, 
and  reflects  additional  gleams  of  his  loveli¬ 
ness  on  our  souls.  Eeligion  enlists  in  her  service 
every  art  and  science  which  she  can  utilize  to 
convey  religious  impressions  to  the  soul ;  and 
how  efficaciously,  is  convincingly  proved  by 
her  ceremonies,  her  pictures,  statuary,  and  by 


168  RELIGION  EMPLOYS  SCIENCE  AND  ART. 


the  erection,  ornaments,  and  even  in  the  very 
repairs  of  those  venerable  piles,  those  glorious 
cathedrals,  which  she  only,  knows  how  to  erect 
to  the  worship  of  the  Omnipotent.  A  remark¬ 
able  exemplification  is  adduced  in  the  great 
Cardinal  Wiseman's  lecture  on  “  The  Points  of 
Contact  between  Science  and  Art and  as  it 
refers  to  the  dome  of  the  very  Basilica  under 
which  the  council  of  which  this  volume  treats 
is  sitting,  I  shall  present  it  to  my  readers. 
“  Although,"  said  the  cardinal,  “  the  architect, 
Michael  Angelo,  had  taken  the  greatest  pre¬ 
caution  for  the  security  of  the  dome,  yet  in 
1681  numerous  cracks  appeared  in  various 
directions  through  the  cupola.  Marble  dove¬ 
tails  placed  across  the  crack  broke  with  alarming 
rapidity,  and  it  was  feared  that  in  a  few  years 
the  whole  dome  might  fall  in.  Various  reme¬ 
dies  were  suggested  by  architects ;  but  the 
Pope,  Benedict  the  Fourteenth,  wisely  observed 
that  this  was  not  the  business  of  art,  but  of 
science.  A  commission  of  three  eminent  ma¬ 
thematicians — Boscovich,  Le  Sueur,  and  Jac- 
quier — was  appointed  to  examine  the  case.  In 
1742  they  issued  their  report,  showing  by  their 
calculations  that  the  weight  of  the  entire  dome, 
with  its  lantern,  came  to  55,248  tons,  and  that 
there  was  a  balance  of  1,674  tons  on  the  side 
of  pressure  against  support ;  concluding  with 
the  remark,  ‘that  irreparable  ruin  must  be 
apprehended  unless  a  timely  and  efficient  re¬ 
medy  were  applied.'  The  remedy  they  proposed 
was  entirely  scientific — to  put  six  more  solid  iron 


RELIGION  SUBSIDIZES  TASTE. 


169 


, 

( 


girders  round  the  huge  periphery  of  430  feet. 
No  time  was  lost.  In  1743  two  girders  were 
braced  round  the  drum,  and  in  1744  three 
more  were  added.  We  have  here  a  notable 
instance  of  science  coming  to  the  rescue  of  art 
in  one  of  its  most  painful  crises.  The  proposed 
cure  fully  answered  ;  and  now,  after  120  years, 
no  sign  has  been  given  of  subsequent  damage.” 
The  Lord,  in  his  directions  for  the  building  of 
the  great  temple  of  old,  commanded  that  every 
art,  architecture,  sculpture,  and  painting,  which 
good  taste  could  subsidize,  should  be  employed 
to  invest  it  with  all  the  magnificent  sublimity 
and  beauty  which  became  the  place  where  his 
glory  dwelleth  ;  and  shall  we  regard  any  effort 
of  taste  as  superfluous  to  decorate  our  churches  ; 
his  tabernacles  with  men  !  Iconoclasts  may  im¬ 
piously  connect  art  with  idolatry,  but  true 
taste,  guided  by  religion,  will  teach  us  to  erect 
statues,  and  pictures,  and  other  productions  of 
art,  as  salutary  means  to  affect  our  senses,  and 
harmonize  our  souls  to  sentiments  of  compunc¬ 
tion,  piety,  and  sympathy.  Eeligion  inspires 
the  artist's  genius,  directs  his  eye  to  superna¬ 
tural  objects,  places  before  him  the  model  of 
God's  perfections,  and  their  reflection  in  his 
saints,  and  in  copying  them  he  attains  the  con¬ 
ception  and  manipulation  of  true  taste.  So 
powerfully  do  the  productions  of  art  operate 
on  the  senses,  in  creating  religious  impressions 
on  the  soul,  that  in  many  well  attested  instances 
they  have  been  efficaciously  instrumental  in 
awakening  the  lethargic  soul  from  its  insensi- 


170  RELIGION  EDUCATES  THE  ARTIST. 


bility  in  the  ways  of  God,  introduced  it  to  an 
incipient  knowledge  of  the  great  truths  of  Chris¬ 
tianity,  and  stimulated  it  to  the  most  heroic 
acts  of  virtue,  and  to  the  most  exalted  grades 
of  sanctity  and  perfection.  Taste,  in  art,  di¬ 
rected  to  this  noble  end  is  itself  an  act  of  re¬ 
ligion.  The  genius  of  an  artist  who  is  desti¬ 
tute  of  religion,  can  never  ascend  above  the 
natural  and  material  objects  which  surround 
him — supernatural  things  are  screened  from 
his  view  ;  but  when  the  brilliant  light  of  reli¬ 
gion  beams  in  upon  his  model,  the  screen  is 
withdrawn,  and  displays  all  the  noble  faculties 
of  the  soul  in  all  their  effulgence,  and  enables 
his  pencil  to  transfer  their  representation  with 
fidelity  to  his  canvas.  Religion  inspires  his 
works  with  animation,  and  stamps  them  with 
a  character  of  supernatural  excellence,  beauty, 
and  sublimity.  Behold  the  merits  and  the 
triumphs  of  true  taste ! 

I  have  said  all  taste  is  progressive.  An  im¬ 
provement  in  taste  depends  upon  our  increased 
facilities  of  contrasting,  or  our  greater  expe¬ 
rience  ;  consequently,  in  proportion  as  these  in¬ 
crease,  and  are  perpetuated,  in  the  same  pro¬ 
portion  must  taste  be  necessarily  progressive. 
Individuals  gifted  by  nature  with  extraordinary 
talents,  appear  in  every  age  in  our  schools  of 
art,  and  after  lengthened  years  of  labor  in  the 
studio,  after  having  attained  great  experience 
and  mature  judgment,  and  skilful  manipulation 
with  the  pencil  or  the  chisel,  they  arrive  at  a 
high  grade  of  excellence  :  but  the  longest  life  is 


RELIGION  PERFECTS  THE  ARTIST.  171 


short  and  evanescent ;  they  die,  and  with  them 
die  their  taste,  judgment,  and  exalted  attain¬ 
ments.  But  Holy  Church,  the  mistress  of  art, 
lives  always — she  retains  examples,  the  results 
of  their  labors  and  acquired  excellence,  and 
stimulates  their  successors  to  commence  from 
the  point  of  excellence  they  had  attained,  and 
ascend  from  that  point  in  the  same  proportion 
as  those  who  had  preceded  them.  Thus,  whilst 
the  period  for  progressive  taste  in  individuals 
is  confined  to  the  limited  period  of  human  life, 
it  is  for  Holy  Church  extended  to  the  term  of 
lengthened  ages,  and  her  progressive  improve¬ 
ment  in  taste  and  art  is  expansive  and  exalted 
in  proportion.  She  is  the  undying  mistress 
and  patroness  of  art  and  taste,  and  she  culmi¬ 
nates  in  herself  the  accumulated  taste  of  ages, 
which  elevates  her  taste  above  that  of  all  others, 
and  even  to  the  highest  grade  of  refinement. 
She  exemplifies  that  superiority  of  taste  and 
refinement  in  every  department  of  her  adminis¬ 
tration,  and  in  the  school  of  every  art,  in 
music,  in  painting,  in  sculpture,  in  engraving, 
in  architecture,  in  her  ceremonies,  in  her  eccle¬ 
siastical  garments,  in  the  graceful  moulding  of 
her  altar  plate,  in  the  lighting,  draperies,  and 
ornaments  of  her  churches,  in  the  very  courtesies 
which  her  rubrics  prescribe  for  her  ministers 
towards  each  other — in  all,  she  displays  the  per¬ 
fection  of  refinement  and  taste,  and,  conse¬ 
quently,  her  connection  with,  and  her  influence 
on,  art  and  taste  will  be  readily  acknowledged. 
If  it  were  allowed  us  to  suppose  the  existence 


172  BLESSED  ANGELICO. 


of  any  component  parts  in  the  Being,  who  is 
essentially  One,  then  we  should  conceive  the  idea 
of  this  adorable  Being  blending  in  his  essence 
everything  that  is  perfect  in  the  natural  as  well 
as  in  the  moral  order,  and  without  any  imper¬ 
fection,  and  each  perfection  in  a  degree  without 
any  limitation.  The  emanations  from  this 
source  are  the  only  objects  of  true  taste,  and 
when  religion  introduces  them  to  our  knowledge 
and  reveals  them  to  our  view,  taste  at  once 
discovers  that  they  are  all  consummate  in 
perfection  and  exquisite  in  excellence.  She  is  en¬ 
raptured  with  ecstasy,  and  endeavors  to  copy 
them  in  some  degree  ;  like  blessed  Angelico,  who 
before  painting  the  passion,  meditated,  and 
approaching  his  easel  with  a  glowing  heart,  and 
a  pencil  dipped  in  the  tints  of  heaven,  a  holy 
unction  oozed  from  his  touch,  which  imparted 
to  the  canvas  a  ray  of  the  divinity ;  whereas  the 
soul  without  religion  yearns  for  such  glimpses, 
but  discovering  none,  her  taste  degenerates  and 
languishes.  Thus  religious  taste  is  continually 
deriving  additional  splendor  from  the  inexhaus¬ 
tible  sun  of  every  beauty.  It  borrows  perfections 
from  his  excellencies,  and  is  seated  in  the  midst 
of  them,  from  which  it  may  select  at  pleasure. 
Without  God  there  can  be  no  beauty — without 
religion  we  cannot  know  God — then,  from  reli¬ 
gion  and  God  emanate  all  taste,  all  that  is  grand, 
beautiful,  sublime,  and  magnificent  above  all 
creation. — “  0  ancient  Beauty !” — “  Magnifi- 
centia  tua  super  coelos.’ '  “  Thy  magnificence  is 
above  the  heavens.” — Psal.  viii.  2. 


Count  Monfalemkrf, 


HIS  PIETY — LITERATURE — POLITICS. 

rHE  death,  of  Count  Montalembert  was 
announced  on  the  13th  of  March,  and 
elicited  the  deepest  sympathy  and 
regret  from  the  Holy  Father,  the 
assembled  prelates  of  the  Council, 

I  and  every  lover  of  religion  and  literature.  Some 
short  time  before  his  death,  he  expressed  himself 
on  one  of  the  subjects  under  the  deliberation  of 
the  fathers  of  the  Council,  in  terms  which  crea¬ 
ted  a  very  unfavorable  impression.  A  solemn 
requiem  office  and  Mass,  at  the  expense  of  the 
Pope,  were,  however,  celebrated  for  his  repose, 
in  the  church  of  Santa  Maria  in  Transpontina, 
on  the  19  th  of  March,  and  were  attended  by  a 
distinguished  assemblage  of  cardinals,  prelates, 
priests,  and  the  elite  of  the  Eoman,  French, 
English,  and  other  foreign  residents  in  Rome. 
The  Holy  Father  presided  in  person.  It  was 
at  first  intended  to  invite  Monsignor  Dupan- 
loup  to  preach  the  funeral  oration ;  but  fearing 
any  infringement  on  the  precautions  which 
guarded  against  public  allusions  to  subjects 
under  discussion  in  the  Council,  the  concession 
was  deemed  inadvisable,  and  the  idea  of  an 
oration  was  abandoned. 

Count  Montalembert  was  favored  in  an  emi¬ 
nent  degree  with  the  choicest  gifts  of  nature — 


174  CHARACTER  OP  MONTALEMBERT. 


talent  and  genius — which  were  cultivated  by 
study,  education,  and  taste  to  the  most  ex¬ 
quisite  grade  of  perfection  and  refinement.  He 
was  bland  and  imposing  of  address,  an  erudite 
scholar,  an  elegant  writer,  and  as  an  eloquent 
orator,  as  a  fearless  and  enthusiastic  advocate, 
he  commanded  the  exercise  of  qualities  which 
wielded  an  influence  not  merely  over  the  policy 
of  France,  but  over  Europe  and  the  entire  of 
Christendom,  and  wielding  those  faculties  like 
a  loyal  child  of  holy  Church,  to  promote  free¬ 
dom  of  education,  to  extend  the  triumphs  and 
dominion  of  religion,  and  to  support  the  ancient 
and  inalienable  rights  of  the  civil  princedom  of 
the  Pope,  he  has  merited  well  of  Catholicity, 
which  shall  now  rank  him  amongst  her  most 
prominent,  her  most  magnanimous,  and  her 
most  successful  champions.  His  character  was 
stamped  with  greatness,  magnanimity,  erudi¬ 
tion,  integrity,  virtue,  and  religion,  and  the 
incidents  of  his  career  through  life  were  most 
eventful.  He  was  the  eldest  son  of  Marc  Rene 
Aime  de  Montalembert,  who,  as  a  refugee  from 
France  during  the  terrible  days  of  the  red 
republic,  whilst  yet  a  boy,  sought  an  asylum  in 
England.  He  married  a  lady  of  the  name  of 
Forbes,  of  a  distinguished  family  in  Scotland. 
She  was  a  Presbyterian.  Our  Count  was  born  in 
London  on  the  1 5  th  of  April,  1810.  His  educa¬ 
tion  was  entrusted  to  an  Oratorian  priest  of  the 
name  of  Abbe  Monier  Laquarree.  He  made 
rapid  progress  in  every  department  of  literature, 
and  manifested  the  deepest  sympathies  for  the 


MONT  ALEMBERT  AND  LAMENAIS.  175 


oppressed,  and  the  most  generous  enthusiasm 
to  promote  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  even 
whilst  yet  a  youth,  before  he  attained  his 
majority,  wrote  a  powerful  and  eloquent  letter 
on  the  religious  grievances  of  Ireland.  Count 
Charles  Forbes  Montalembert  became  associated 
at  an  early  age  with  the  celebrated  Lamenais, 
who  recognized  his  singular  talents,  and  invited 
him  to  contribute  to  the  renowned  periodical, 
the  Ly  Avenir,  which  proclaimed  as  its  motto, 
“  God,  the  Pope,  and  Liberty  !”  ever  proving 
liberty  and  Catholicity  to  be  inseparably  associ¬ 
ated.  On  his  father's  death  he  became  a  peer 
of  France,  and  afterwards  joined  Lacordaire  and 
M.  Le  Coux  in  teaching  a  free  school ;  and  for 
the  doctrines  of  liberty  taught  therein,  he  was 
prosecuted,  found  guilty  by  the  chamber  of 
peers,  and  was  fined  100  francs.  This  occurred 
in  the  year  1831.  The  doctrines  advocated  by 
Lamenais,  Lacordaire,  and  Montalembert  were 
disapproved  of  at  Rome,  and  were  condemned 
by  Pope  Gregory  XVI.  in  an  encyclical,  in 
June,  1835 ;  and  Lamenais,  inflexible,  stiff  with 
pride,  wanted  the  salutary  pliability  of  humility, 
not  being  able  to  bend,  he  broke  and  lost  his 
faith,  and  published  his  “Paroles  d'un  Croyant.” 
Montalembert  retired  to  Germany,  and  wrote 
his  “  Life  of  St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary,"  which 
merited  for  him  great  celebrity.  He  obtained 
the  honorable  distinction  and  the  high  tribute 
to  literary  merit  in  being  elected  one  of  the 
forty  of  the  French  Academy.  In  1843,  he 
married  Mdlle.  Merode,  daughter  of  the  Bel- 


176  MONKS  OF  THE  WEST. 


gian  minister.  He  became  the  zealous  advocate 
of  the  liberty  of  the  Church,  the  liberty  of  educa¬ 
tion,  and  the  liberty  of  the  religious  of  the  monas¬ 
tic  orders,  of  whom  especially  he  has  written  a 
history  evincing  the  deepest  research,  erudition 
of  the  highest  and  most  varied  order,  clothed  in 
classic  language  and  the  most  fascinating  beauty 
of  style,  animated  with  a  spirit  of  religion,  and 
breathing  the  ten  derest  sentiments  of  piety. 
Amongst  the  many  excellent  literary  produc¬ 
tions  from  his  singularly-gifted  pen,  this  is  the 
one  which  is,  perhaps,  pre-eminently  superior, 
and  which  fame  shall  ever  triumphantly  em¬ 
ploy  to  perpetuate  his  celebrity  as  a  historian 
and  accomplished  writer,  his  “  Monks  of  the 
West,”  entitled—' “Les  Moines  D’Occident  de- 
puis  Saint  Benoit  j usque'  Saint  Bernard.”  It 
originated  with  an  intention  of  merely  writing 
the  life  of  St.  Bernard,  but  the  subject  be¬ 
came  so  widely  developed,  and  the  work  so 
rapidly  increased  as  he  progressed,  in  conse¬ 
quence  of  the  intimate  association  of  Saint 
Bernard’s  life  with  the  entire  history  of  the 
monastic  order  in  the  Western  Church,  that  he 
found  he  could  with  as  much  facility  write  the 
entire  as  the  single  history  of  Saint  Bernard. 
The  second  volume  closes  with  the  life  of  the 
great  Irish  monk,  St.  Columbanus,his  missionary 
labours  on  the  continent,  his  travels  over  the 
Alps,  and  the  establishment  of  his  renowned 
monastery  of  Bobbio,  all  of  which  are  replete 
with  the  deepest  interest  and  edification. 
Ever  the  eloquent  advocate  and  champion  of 


DEATH  OF  MONTALEMBERT. 


1 77 


liberty,  be .  vindicates  the  Church,  and  adduces 
the  example  of  religion  as  its  most  zealous 
advocate,  even  in  the  monastic  state,  where  the 
monk  is  secured  the  exercise  of  the  most  perfect 
freedom  in  entering  it,  and  in  persevering  in  it 
is  wedded  to  it,  and  _  it  becomes  entwined  with' 
all  his  tenderest  and  most  ardent  predilections. 
If  the  Count,  during  his  political  career,  associ¬ 
ated  himself  with  principles,  diplomatists,  and 
governments — if  at  one  time  he  supported  the 
Orleanists  under  Louis  Philippe,  at  another  the 
president  of  the  republic,  and  at  another  op¬ 
posed  Napoleon  when  he  considered  he  acted 
unconstitutionally,  or  observed  loyalty  under 
his  de  facto  government,  it  was  with  a  view  of 
promoting  the  interests  of  liberty,  which,  under 
all  circumstances,  he  desired  to  establish  in  an 
immovable  position,  on  a  rock,  beneath  which 
all  the  fluctuating  vicissitudes  of  policies  and 
dynasties  flowed  past  as  a  rippling  streamlet  that 
washes  its  base  but  never  undermines  its  founda¬ 
tion.  After  the  revolution  of  1 8  48 ,  he  j oined  the 
democrats,  and  was  returned  by  the  electors  of 
Doubs  by  22,000  voters.  On  the  establishment 
of  the  empire,  he  wrote  against  Napoleon,  and 
was  twice  prosecuted.  His  advocate  was  the 
eloquent  Berryer.  He  died  as  he  lived,  mani¬ 
festing  the  most  lively  faith  and  ardent  piety. 
His  death  was  rather  sudden  ;  he  received, 
however,  all  the  consolations  of  religion,  and 
was  fortified  by  the  last  sacraments  of  that 
holy  Church  of  which  he  was  himself  a  bulwark, 
and  for  which  he  ever  fought  as  her  fearless  hero. 


N 


t  Patrick’s  Jag:  St. 

THE  IRISH  FRANCISCANS  IN  ROME. 

HE  17th  of  March,  is  an  annual  Irish 
era,  which  strikes  a  chord  of  endear¬ 
ing  affections  for  home  and  distant 
friends,  for  faith  and  fatherland,  to 
which  every  heart  of  Erin's  faithful 
sons  vibrates  in  perfect  unison,  no  matter  how 
widely  separated,  even  to  the  uttermost  ends 
of  the  earth  ! — though  he  throw  the  shuttle  in 
the  manufactories  of  England,  or  fell  the  tim¬ 
ber  in  the  swamps  of  Honduras,  or  amidst  the 
fastnesses  of  Canadian  forests,  or  dig  into  the 
bowels  of  the  earth  in  the  darksome  mines  of 
Peru — though  he  wander  over  the  prairies  of 
America  or  Buenos  Ayres,  or  delve  the  soil  in 
Australia,  or  trail  the  ocean  for  fishv  treasures 
on  the  coast  of  Labrador — though  he  preach 
the  gospel  on  the  Rocky  mountains,  or  to  savage 
tribes  in  Africa — though  he  toil  in  freedom's 
land,  or  though  the  clanking  chains  of  his 
fettered  limbs  remind  him  that  he  is  a  banished 
exile — though  his  fond  mother  at  home  eat 
the  meal  of  poverty  in  a  work-house,  or  that 
his  father's  clay  fill  a  pauper's  grave — though 
the  fond  brothers  and  sisters,  who  in  childhood's 


I 


THE  COTTAGE — NOW  LEVELLED  ! 


years  ^pew  with  him  in  “  wisdom,  age,'  and 
grace,”  and  encircled  the  same  parent  knee 
which  was  the  first  altar  at  which  they  lisped 
the  sweet  names  of  Jesus,  Mary,  and  Joseph, 
now  lie  in  ocean’s  depths,  or  stretch  their  bones 
to  bleach  on  a  foreign  strand — or  though  the 
shamrock  grow  over  the  site  of  his  now  levelled 
once  happy  homestead  on  the  mountain’s  side, 
that  peaceful  cottage,  in  the  sequestered  vale, 
shaded  by  gracefully  pendent  branches  of  aspens 
and  willows,  with  the  well  remembered  oblong 
window  looking  out  on  the  placid  surface  and 
picturesque  scenery  of  the  lake. 


No  matter  what  region  he  inhabits — though 
he  dwell  on  those  plains  first  crimsoned  by 
the  blushing  sky,  as  the  brilliant  luminary 
draws  aside  his  curtain  clouds  on  issuing  from 
his  eastern  chambers — or  though  he  dwell  in 


180  HOME  AND  ALTAR. 


those  distant  soils  behind  the  western  hills, 
where  the  snn,  weary  of  his  lengthened  daily 
journey,  sinks  “  a  coucher,"  to  take  his  rest — 
though  he  dwell  in  tropical  climes,  where  the 
crimson  tide  of  life  boils  in  fever  heat — or 
though  he  be  up  there  in  arctic  circles,  where 
the  blood  grows  gelid  in  the  veins — no  matter 
what  his  condition,  or  where  his  dwelling,  no 
distance  can  alienate  his  attachment — no  heat 
can  evaporate  his  affection — no  cold  can  freeze 
the  fervor  of  his  devotion  and  holy  faith ;  but  on 
this  glorious  festival,  Erin's  son  thinks  of  St. 
Patrick  and  of  Ireland,  her  “  homes  and  altars." 
In  the  morning  he  wears  over  his  heart  “  old 
Erin's  native  shamrock,"  for  though  foreign  soils 
may  not  yield  the  emblematic  leaf,  it  is  pre¬ 
viously  forwarded  from  relatives  at  home  as  a 
precious  pledge  of  friendship  and  piety.  In 
every  distant  land,  even  still  more  than  at 
home,  this  mystic  emblem  of  faith  and  of  Erin 
is  venerated  by  the  Irish  exile.  On  the  present 
site  of  St.  Patrick's,  and  not  at  Tara,  as  stated 
by  many,  it  was  that  St.  Patrick,  when  en¬ 
deavoring  to  give  the  king  and  his  assembled 
subjects  some  idea  of  the  incomprehensible 
mystery  of  the  Trinity — of  how  there  can  be 
three  persons  in  one  God  —  that  he  stooped 
down,  plucked  from  the  green  sod  the  sham¬ 
rock,  and  held  it  up  as  an  emblem  of  the 
mystery,  exhibiting,  as  it  did,  three  leaves 
in  one,  and  growing  from  one  stem !  The 
shamrock  is  ever  since  the  cherished  em¬ 
blem  of  the  Irishman's  country  and  religion, 


THE  EMBLEM  OF  FAITH, 


181 


no  matter  how  distant  the  region  where  he 
may  behold  it — its  tripartite  leaf  reminds  him 
of  the  mystery  of  the  Trinity,  the  fundamental 
truth  of  his  holy  religion — its  quality  of  herbage 
reminds  him  of  the  salutary  graces  which,  as  a 
cordial  balm,  religion  unceasingly  and  copiously 
pours  in  to  assuage  the  pain  and  heal  the  interior 
wounds  of  the  festering  soul — its  unfailing  ver¬ 
dure  reminds  him  of  the  perennial  floridity  with 
which  every  virtue  should  unceasingly  bloom 
in  his  entire  external  deportment — its  tint  of 
green  reminds  him  of  his  national  color,  and  the 
spirit  of  philanthropy  and  the  healthy  tone  of 
patriotism  which  should  circulate  in  all  the  re¬ 
lations  of  his  active  life.  The  shamrock ! 
When  the  Irishman  looks  on  it — it  glistens  his 
eye,  it  cheers  his  heart — it  warms  all  the  ten- 
derest  affections  of  his  sensitive  and  ardent  at¬ 
tachments  to  family,  and  home,  and  fatherland 
— it  confirms  his  faith — it  acts  as  a  genial  sun 
to  unfold  all  the  blossoms  of  his  temporal  and 
eternal  hopes  ! 


“  Our  green  immortal  shamrock. 
The  chosen  leaf 
Of  bard  and  chief, 


Our  green  immortal  shamrock.” 


One  glance  on  the  mystic  emblem,  transports 
him,  in  idea,  over  vast  intervening  continents 
and  trackless  oceans  back  again  to  Ireland’s 
hills,  and  lakes,  and  vales,  introduces  him  in 
fancy’s  imagination  to  the  home  of  his  early 
days,  to  the  rippling  streamlet  fringed  with 


11 


182  .WE  SAT  AND  WEPT  ! 

primroses  and  violets,  to  the  rustic  mill  and 
verdant  slopes,  on  which  he  sported  with  fond, 
long  departed  playmates  in  his  boyhood  years. 


But  when  he  awakes  from  his  blessed  dream 
to  the  stern  reality  of  his  being  an  exile  in  a 
distant  clime,  and  in  his  distant  Babylon,  like 
the  captive  children  of  Israel  of  old,  he  cries, 
“  Super  aquas  Babylonis,  illic  sedimus,  et  flevi- 
mus,  dum  recordaremur  tui  Sion,” — “On  the 
waters  of  Babylon,  there  have  we  sat  and  wept, 
when  we  remember  thee,  0  Sion!” 

But  if  Ireland's  joyful  heart  at  home  pulsate 


st.  Isidore’s.  183 

rapidly  on  this  festival  of  her  glorious  Apostle 
Patrick,  how  throbs  the  heart  of  the  Irishman 
in  Pome.  Hence  issued  directly  the  commis¬ 
sion  to  St.  Patrick,  to  convey  the  faith  to  Ire¬ 
land’s  sons — that  faith  which  was  to  seal  his 
title  deeds  to  his  everlasting  inheritances,  to  be 
his  magna  charta  to  all  the  privileges  of  a 
blessed  immortality !  Rome  is  the  seat  of  his 
religion — ’tis  the  seat  of  his  true  vitality ! 
though  an  exile,  still  in  religion  he  finds  a 
refuge,  a  home,  a  solace  in  his  afflictions 
though  a  fettered  slave,  the  spirit  of  religion 
truly  emancipates  him,  and  he  enjoys  true 
liberty  ;  “  Ubi  Spiritus  Domini,  ibi  libertas  !”— 
“Where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty !” 
Irishmen  in  Rome,  then,  celebrate  St.  P atrick  s 
Day  even  more  enthusiastically  than  elsewhere. 

The  feast  of  the  Apostle  of  Ireland  is  cele¬ 
brated  in  Rome  with  great  solemnity,  in  the 
church  of  St.  Isidore’s,  which  on  Patrick’s  Day 
is  frequented  by  dignitaries  and  distinguished 
visitors  at  Rome  from  all  parts  of  the  world ; 
and  as  the  support  of  the  convent  is  entirely 
dependent  on  the  voluntary  contributions  of  the 
faithful,  they  make  it  the  occasion  of  present¬ 
ing  generous  offerings  to  sustain  this  shrine  of 
learning  and  piety,  which  is  endeared  to  the 
Irish  Church  by  the  reminiscences  of  the  signal 
services  rendered  her  by  so  many  of  its  self- 
sacrificing,  learned,  and  zealous  ecclesiastics. 

The  Irish  Franciscans  have  had  for  some 
centuries  a  convent  and  church  in  Rome,  dedi¬ 
cated  to  God,  under  the  patronage  of  St. 


184  FATHER  WADDING. 


Isidore.  It  is  situated  on  an  elevated  position  in 
a  salubrious  part  of  the  city,  not  far  distant  from 
Monte  Pincio.  It  is  the  monastery  and  church  of 
St.  Isidoro  which  belonged  originally  to  Spanish 
Franciscans  of  the  Strict  Observance,  and  was 
subsequently  given  by  Pope  Gregory  XV.,  in 
the  year  1617,  to  the  Irish  Franciscans,  in  the 
person  of  the  celebrated  and  learned  Irish 
Franciscan,  Father  Wadding.  Father  Wadding 
was  born  in  Waterford,  went  to  Spain  at  a  very 
early  age,  where  he  made  his  noviceship,  was 
professed  and  made  his  studies,  and  then  spent 
some  time  in  Portugal.  He  professed  theology 
in  the  university  of  Salamanca,  and  subse¬ 
quently  in  a  college  attached  to  the  convent  of 
San  Pietro  in  Montorio.  He  died  in  the  con¬ 
vent  of  St.  Isidore's  on  the  13th  of  November, 
1657,  and  his  remains  are  interred  in  the 
church,  over  which  a  monument  is  erected  to 
his  memory.  The  epitaph  records  of  him :  “  He 
was  a  learned  man,  adorned  with  virtues,  well 
deserving  of  Church,  religion,  and  country,  the 
historian  of  the  whole  order  of  Minors ;  here 
their  best  and  best  beloved  father  and  founder." 
The  church  is  erected  with  architectural  taste, 
is  well  proportioned,  and  possesses  some  fine 
sculptured  figures  by  Bernini,  and  many  clever 
paintings,  one  by  Andrea  Sacchi — that  in  the 
side  chapel,  of  the  Madonna  and  Child,  being 
especially  attractive,  as  possessing  the  highest 
order  of  artistic  merit,  and  is  the  production  of 
the  pencil  of  the  sweetest  of  painters,  Carlo 
Maratta.  Many  monumental  memorials  are 


THE  ARCHIVES.  185 


erected  on  the  walls,  commemorative  of  names 
of  Franciscan  fathers  of  St.  Isidore’s,  proclaimed 
by  virtue  and  religion  as  celebrities  in  Irish  eccle¬ 
siastical  history.  Amongst  them  are  those  of 
Father  James  Taaffe,  who  had  been  confessor 
to  the  wife  of  James  the  Second,  Father  Francis 
Porter,  Father  Bonaventure  Baron,  and  Arch¬ 
bishop  Cavill,  Primate  of  Ireland.  The  halls 
of  the  convent  are  decorated  with  frescoes  by 
Fra  Emmanuel  de  Comos,  a  Spanish  monk,  and 
are  hung  with  portraits  of  many  members  of 
the  Irish  hierarchy,  distinguished  for  great 
learning  as  well  as  for  being  heroic  champions 
for  the  faith  in  this  country,  in  days  when  the 
land  was  crimsoned  with  the  blood  of  martyrs, 
and  who  were  trained  to  a  perfect  spirit  of 
sanctity  and  sacrifice  at  this  holy  shrine  of  St. 
Isidore’s.  The  library  contains  a  most  valuable 
collection  of  books  on  theology,  ecclesiastical 
history,  and  general  literature.  The  archives 
are  rich  in  rare  manuscripts,  valuable  docu¬ 
ments  of  the  deepest  interest  to  the  Irish 
scholar,  historian,  and  antiquarian,  for  most  of 
which  the  library  is  indebted  to  the  industry 
and  research  of  Father  Wadding,  whose  own 
annals  of  his  order  number  eighteen  folio 
volumes.  The  Franciscan  order,  so  prized  by 
holy  Church,  numbered  at  one  time  throughout 
the  Christian  world  so  many  as  100,000  mem¬ 
bers. 

The  solemn  Mass  on  this  day  was  celebrated 
by  Most  Eev.  Dr.  Shiel,  Bishop  of  Adelaide. 
The  panegyric  of  the  saint  was  preached  by  his 


186  the  visitors. 


Grace  of  Westminster,  Most  Eeverend  Dr.  Man¬ 
ning,  in  a  sermon  of  singular  ability,  replete 
with  historical  references,  breathing  piety,  and 
highly  laudatory  of  the  fidelity  of  Ireland's 
children  to  holy  faith. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  altar,  or  scattered  over 
portions  of  the  church,  were  the  Most  Rev.  Dr. 
M‘Gettigan,  the  Primate-designate  of  Ireland ; 
the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  M‘Hale,  Archbishop  of  Tuam  ; 
the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Leahy,  Archbishop  of  Ca¬ 
shel  ;  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Manning,  Archbishop 
of  Westminster ;  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Moriarty, 
Bishop  of  Kerry  ;  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Furlong,  of 
Ferns  ;  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Goold,  of  Mel¬ 
bourne  ;  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Fennelly,  of  Madras  ; 
the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Lynch,  of  Charleston  ;  Most 
Rev.  Dr.  Donnelly,  of  Clogher  ;  Most  Rev.  Dr. 
M ‘Evilly,  of  Galway  ;  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Quinn, 
of  Brisbane  ;  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Strain,  of 
Edinburgh  ;  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Amherst,  of 
Northampton  ;  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Derry,  of  Clon- 
fert ;  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Keane,  of  Cloyne ;  Most 
Rev.  Dr.  M‘Cabe,  of  Ardagh ;  Most  Rev.  Dr. 
O’Hea,  of  Ross ;  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Nulty,  of 
Meath  ;  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Dorrian,  of  Belfast ; 
Most  Rev.  Dr.  Gillooly,  of  Elphin  ;  Most  Rev. 
Dr.  Grimley,  of  Capetown  ;  Most  Rev.  Dr. 
Carle,  Bishop  of  Almyra ;  Monsignor  Castel- 
lacci,  ex-Vicegerent  of  Rome,  Archbishop  of 
Petra ;  Monsignor  Avrigone,  Archbishop  of 
Lucca ;  Monsignor  Fullon,  Bishop  of  Nancy ; 
Most  Rev.  Dr.  Mahony,  of  Armadale  ;  Most 
Rev.  Dr.  Murphy,  of  Hobart-town  ;  Most  Rev. 


.  CONVIVIALITIES.  187 

Dr.  Lanigan,  of  Goulbourne  ;  Very  Rev.  Dr, 
Mullooly;  Rev.  Dr.  Croke,  Clogher;  Very  Rev. 
T.  Burke,  O.P, ;  Very  Rev.  R.  O’Keeffe,  O.S.A. ; 
Rev.  J.  Furlong,  Ferns  ;  Rev.  W.  Dunphy, 
Dublin  ;  Rev.  J.  M‘Donald,  Auckland  ;  Rev.  T. 
M ‘Elroy,  Clogher  ;  Lord  Acton,  Lord  H.  Kerr, 
Sir  John  Brad  street,  Bart. ;  Mr.  Monteith,  Mr. 
Fitzgerald,  Mr.  Rhodes,  A.M.  ;  Mr.  Oliver, 
San  Francisco  ;  Rev.  Dr.  Maziere  Brady,  Mr. 
O’Shaughnessy,  Dr.  O’Flynn,  Captain Delahoyd, 
Mr.  Aubrey  de  Yere,  Mr.  M‘Pherson,  Mr.  Ste¬ 
venson,  Mr.  Corny,  and  other  gentlemen. 

Father  Codd,  who  is  the  present  esteemed 
Prior,  displayed  the  greatest  courtesy  to  all  his 
visitors,  and  in  the  evening  hospitably  enter¬ 
tained  them  at  dinner. 

The  festival  was  also  celebrated  with  solemn 
functions  in  the  Irish  College,  and  in  the  even¬ 
ing  the  President,  Monsignor  Kirby,  enter¬ 
tained  at  dinner  a  select  party,  to  meet  his 
Eminence  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin. 

The  Irish  bishops  provided  a  dinner  to  which 
they  invited  the  Irish  soldiers  of  the  brave  and 
loyal  Papal  Zouaves.  The  tables  were  abun¬ 
dantly  laden  with  substantial  viands,  and  their 
wine  goblets  were  overflowing,  in  which  amidst 
Irish  national  airs,  scintillations  of  Irish  wit, 
and  cheering  convivialities,  was  drowned  the 
shamrock  in  the  evening.  The  Pope’s  Guard 
of  Zouaves  number  4,593  members,  amongst 
whom  are  1,910  Dutch,  1,301  French,  686 
Belgians,  157  Romans  and  other  Pontifical 
subjects,  135  Canadians,  101  Irish,  87  Prus- 


188 


THE  PAPAL  ZOUAVES. 


sians,  50  English,  32  Spaniards,  22  Germans, 
19  Swiss,  14  Americans,  14  Neapolitans,  12 
Modenese,  12  Poles,  10  Scotch,  6  Tuscans,  5 
Portugese,  3  Maltese,  2  Eussians,  and  a  South 
Sea  Islander,  an  Indian,  an  African,  a  Peruvian, 
a  Mexican,  and  a  Circassian.  This  gallant 
corps  of  Christian  heroes  is  now  commanded  by 
Lieut.  Colonel  Charette.  The  French  military 


corps  in  the  Papal  service, 
is  styled  the  Antibes  legion; 
their  costume  differs  very 
materially  from  the  grace¬ 
ful  costume,  the  loose 
plaited  trousers,  white  gai¬ 
ters,  and  open  jacket  of  the 
Zouaves.  The  Zouaves  were 
honored  by  a  visit  from 
Monsignor  Manning,  on  the 
14th  February,  on  the  occa¬ 
sion  of  the  opening  their 


library.  His  Grace  conversed  most  familiarly 
for  a  long  time  with  the  men,  addressed  words 
of  encouragement  to  them  on  the  good  work 
upon  which  they  had  entered,  and  exhorted  them 
to  steady  perseverance.  His  Grace  manifested 
the  most  unaffected  frankness,  affection,  and 
courtesy.  The  Colonel-in-chief  Allet  was  pre¬ 
sent,  as  were  also  the  chaplain,  Eev.  Dr. 
O’Connor,  Captains  D’Arcy  and  Delahoyde, 
Lieutenant  Murray,  and  many  Irish  priests 
from  St.  Agatha’s,  St.  Clement’s,  St.  Isidore’s, 
and  Posterula. 


^  ^  MOST  REVEREND  MGR.  m‘GETTIGAN. 

OST  Reverend  Dr.  M‘Gettigan,  Bishop 
of  Raphoe,  who  at  the  meeting  held 
by  the  clergy  of  the  Archdiocese  of 
Armagh,  immediately  after  the  death 
of  his  Grace  Dr.  Kieran,  was  re¬ 
commended  as  dignissimus  to  the  Pope,  was, 
in  a  consistory  held  during  the  Council,  ap¬ 
pointed  by  His  Holiness  to  the  Archiepiscopal 
and  Primatial  see  of  all  Ireland.  His  Grace 
declined  the  proffered  dignity,  and  employed 
every  effort  to  avert  his  separation  from  the 
clergy  and  people  of  Raphoe,  who  loved  and 
venerated  him  as  a  father,  and  to  whom  he 
was  attached  by  the  tenderest  ties  of  paternal 
solicitude,  and  affection.  But  the  Holy  Father 
expressed  the  wish,  and  the  sacrifice  was 
made.  In  his  Grace,  the  Pope  has  given  to 
Armagh,  a  prelate  “just  and  fearing  God;” 
calm,  prudent,  and  deliberate,  his  government 
is  guided  by  his  good  judgment — his  decisions 
are  established  on  equity  and  justice,  and  com¬ 
mand  respect,  and  submission.  No  one  is  so 
little,  so  poor,  so  humble,  or  so  remote  as  to  be 
disregarded,  or  beyond  the  circumference  of  his 
zeal.  Though  exalted  on  the  Primatial  mount, 
he  discerns  the  lowly  speck  in  the  valley. 
“  Qui  habitat  in  altis,  et  humilia  respicit  in 


190  MGR.  LYNCH,  TORONTO. 

terra — Who  dwelleth  on  high,  and  looketh  down 
on  the  low  things  in  earth” — Psl.  cxii.  12. 
Bernard  says  of  his  sainted  predecessor  Malachy, 
that  his  solicitude  for  his  people  resembled  that 
of  the  “  hen  that  gathereth  her  chickens  under 
her  wings  ;  ”  so  through  His  grace's  solicitude, 
the  monk  and  the  cleric,  the  nun  and  the  laic, 
the  widow,  the  orphan,  and  the  forlorn  are 
warmed  and  cherished  under  the  genial  heat 
of  his  pious  heart — “  Nee  est  qui  se  abscond  at 
a  calore  ejus,” — “  There  is  no  one  that  can  hide 
himself  from  his  heat.” — Psl.  xviii.  7. 

HIS  GRACE  OF  TORONTO,  MGR.  LYNCH. 

The  see  of  Toronto  was  elevated  to  the 
Archiepiscopal  dignity,  during  the  Council.  It 
is  now  occupied  by  his  Grace  Most  Reverend 
J ohn  Lynch,  who  is  a  native  of  Lucan,  and  was 
formerly  a  member  of  the  Vincentian  Con¬ 
gregation  of  Castleknock.  A  prelate  “suavis,  et 
multse  misericord ise.”  His  grace  and  the  primate 
Mgr.  M‘Gettigan,  were  introduced  to  the  private 
consistory  held  in  the  Vatican  on  the  21st  of 
March,  and  solicited  the  pallium,  which  the 
Pope  graciously  promised  to  concede.  It  was 
conferred  on  them  through  the  hands  of  Cardinal 
Antonelli,  on  the  25th  of  March,  the  feast  of  the 
Annunciation. 

DEATHS.  THREE  NEW  BISHOPS  FOR  IRELAND,  AND 

ONE  FOR  ENGLAND. 

Very  many  Cardinals  and  Prelates  died  during 
the  Council ;  amongst  them  were  Cardinal 
Reisach,  who  was  one  of  the  presidents  of 


st.  george's.  191 

congregations,  Cardinal  Mattei,  Cardinal  Corsi, 
Cardinal  Gonella,  Cardinal  Pentini,  tlie  Bishop 
of  Panama,  Mgr.  Bernard  Frascola,  Mgr.  Snarez 
di  Pesedo,  the  Bishop  of  Tarbes,  Mgr.  Devou- 
cenx,  Bishop  of  Evreux.  Amongst  the  priests 
who  died  in  Rome  during  the  Council,  was 
the  Very  Reverend  Father  G-ubbins  of  the 
Oblate  Fathers,  of  Inchicore — he  was  a  zealous 
missionary,  humble  and  edifying,  a  priest  “in 
whom  God  was  well  pleased." 

Amongst  many 
other  Cathedral 
Churches  whose 
Ordinaries  went  to 
the  General  Coun¬ 
cil  of  the  Vatican, 
and  were  there 
widowed  of  their 
Prelates,  was  that 
of  St.  George's, 
London.  On  the 
1st  of  June,  after  a 
protracted  illness, 
Most  Rev.  Dr. 
Thomas  Grant,  Bishop  of  Southwark,  died 
at  Rome,  during  his  attendance  at  the  Gene¬ 
ral  Council.  His  remains  were  removed  to 
his  cathedral  in  London,  and  were  interred 
with  great  solemnity.  He  was  held  in  the 
highest  estimation  by  the  bishops,  clergy, 
and  people  of  England,  and  also  won  the  con¬ 
fidence  of  the  Government,  who  occasionally 
made  his  Lordship  their  medium  of  communica- 


192  MGR.  DANELL,  SOUTHWARK. 


tion  with  the  Catholics  of  the  empire..  In 
the  early  part  of  the  spring,  after  a  lengthened 
period  of  anxious  suspense,  the  hopes  of  the 
clergy  of  Southwark  were  realised,  and  all 
their  ardent  aspirations  fully  gratified,  by  the 
auspicious  announcement  that  the  Vicar-Capi¬ 
tular,  and  former  Vicar-General,  Very  Eeverend 
Dr.  Danell,  was  appointed  by  the  Holy  Father 
to  succeed  Dr.  Grant,  in  the  see  of  Southwark. 
His  Lordship  was  consecrated  on  the  feast  of  the 
Annunciation,  25  th  of  March,  1871.  The  con¬ 
secrating  prelates  were  His  Grace  of  West¬ 
minster,  Mgr.  Manning,  Mgr.  Morris,  and  Mgr. 
Brown.  The  sermon  was  preached  by  Mgr. 
Ullathorne.  There  were  present  Mgr.  Clifford, 
R.  Dr.  Crookall,  V.G.,  V.  R.  Provost  Doyle,  and 
the  canons  of  St.  George's  and  Westminster, 
Monsignori  Searle,  Patterson,  Capel,  Virtue ; 
Canons  Ringrose,  Bamber,  Butt,  North,  Hold- 
stock,  Rock,  Rymer,  Weathers,  Gilbert,  Doyle, 
Gossport,  and  Provost  Hunt. 

Most  Reverend  John  Derry,  Bishop  of  Clon- 
fert,  finding  his  health  declining,  solicited  per¬ 
mission  to  leave  the  Council  and  return  to  his 
native  country.  He  obtained  his  request,  and  on 
arriving  in  Ireland,  made  a  retreat  at  Milltown 
Park,  under  the  direction  of  the  Jesuits,  after 
which  he  returned  to  his  diocese,  where  he  soon 
after  died.  He  possessed  talents  of  the  highest 
order,  and  had  been  formerly  dean  in  the 
College  of  Maynooth. 

Most  Reverend  Neal  M‘Cabe,  on  his  home¬ 
ward  journey  from  the  Council,  took  suddenly 


MONSIGNOR  CONROY.  193 

ill  in  Marseilles,  and  died  there.  He  was 
originally  a  priest  of  the  missionary  congrega¬ 
tion  of  the  Vincentian  Fathers.  He  was  a 
prelate  “pins,  prudens,  humilis,” — “ pious,  pru¬ 
dent,  humble/' 

After  a  protracted  delay  and  much  anxiety, 
the  vacant  sees  of  Derry,  Ardagh,  and  Eaphoe 
were  simultaneously  filled  in  the  month  of 
February,  1871,  by  the  appointment  of  Most 
Reverend  Dr.  James  M‘Devitt  to  Eaphoe  ; 
Most  Reverend  Hugh  O'Rorke,  to  Derry  ;  and 
Most  Reverend  George  Conroy  to  Ardagh. 
The  three  prelates  were  highly  distinguished, 
Dr.  M‘Devitt,  as  Professor  of  Theology,  in 
the  Missionary  College  of  All-Hallows  ;  Dr. 
O'Rorke,  as  Professor  of  Belles  Lettres  in  the 
College  of  Maynooth  ;  and  Dr.  Conroy,  not 
merely  by  eminent  proficiency  in  the  learning 
of  the  schools,  whilst  a  student  at  the  Irish 
College  at  Rome,  where  he  won  many  medals ; 
by  his  literary  contributions  to  the  “  Ecclesias¬ 
tical  Record  ;  ”  but  also  by  his  efficiency  as  a 
Professor  in  the  Seminary  of  Holy  Cross,  where 
he  taught  Theology  ;  but  still  more  by  the 
versatility  of  talent  and  the  courtesy  he 
displayed  whilst  Secretary  to  His  Eminence  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop.  His  Lordship  was  con¬ 
secrated  in  the  Cathedral  Church  of  St.  Mel,  on 
the  11th  of  April,  1871.  The  Consecrating 
Prelate  was  His  Eminence  the  Cardinal  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Dublin,  assisted  by  His  Grace  the 
Primate,  the  Most  Reverend  Dr.  M‘Gettigan, 
and  Most  Reverend  Dr.  Kelly,  Bishop  of 


o 


194  REPORTERS  TO  THE  COUNCIL. 


Derry.  The  sermon  was  preached  by  Most 
Reverend  Dr.  Dorrian,  Bishop  of  Down  and 
Connor.  There  were  present,  Mgr.  Gillooly, 
i  Mgr.  Nulty,  Mgr.  M‘Devitt,  Mgr.  Conaty,  Mgr. 
Brady,  Mgr.  M ‘Evilly,  Mgr.  Donnelly,  Mgr. 
Leahy,  and  a  very  large  assemblage  of  the  clergy 
of  the  Dioceses  of  Ardagh,  Dublin,  Meath,  and 
Armagh.  Among  the  vast  congregation  were 
the  Earl  of  Granard,  K.P.,  and  Lord  Greville, 
and  very  many  other  distinguished  personages. 

THE  REPORTERS  AND  THE  POPE. 

In  order  to  secure  a  correct  record  of  the 
proceedings  of  the  Council,  and  the  speeches  to 
be  delivered  by  the  Fathers,  twenty-four  young 
ecclesiastics,  who  displayed  a  peculiar  aptitude 
for  the  art  of  stenography,  were  selected,  for  a 
lengthened  period  previously,  and  were  sedu¬ 
lously  instructed  by  experienced  masters  in  the 
system  of  short-hand  writing  and  reporting. 
They  were  selected  from  the  various  colleges  of 
home  and  foreign  countries,  that  their  ears 
might  catch  with  greater  security  the  precise 
phraseology,  idiom,  and  pronunciation  of  the 
latinity  of  various  regions,  which  vary  most 
materially.  During  the  octave  of  the  feast  of 
the  Princes  of  the  Apostles,  SS.  Peter  and  Paul, 
on  the  1st  of  July,  the  Holy  Father  invited 
those  twenty-four  reporters,  together  with  Mgr. 
Fessler,  Bishop  of  Hyppolitus,  who  was  secretary 
to  the  Council,  and  Mgr.  Jacobini,  under  secre¬ 
tary  to  the  Council,  to  a  banquet  in  the  Vatican 
library.  Before  the  banquet  they  were  intro- 


WHY  ARE  YE  AFRAID  J  195 


duced,  and  admitted  to  the  honour  of  kissing 
the  Pope's  foot.  Immediately  after  he  showed 
them  a  table  laden  with  twenty-four  gorgeous 
presents,  each  of  which  was  to  be  distributed 
amongst  them  by  lot.  The  numbers  corre¬ 
sponding  with  the  number  of  each  were  put 
into  two  richly  embroidered  velvet  bags,  and 
held  by  two  nephews  of  the  Pope  from  the 
Capranican  College.  Each  of  the  Reverend 
reporters  drew,  and  received  the  prize  marked 
by  the  corresponding  number.  The  delighted 
guests  then  partook  of  the  princely  hospitalities 
of  the  Holy  Father.  The  Pope  then  led  them 
through  the  extensive  library,  directing  their 
attention  to  its  inestimable  treasures,  in  science, 
literature,  art,  and  religion ;  and  amongst  others 
to  an  allegorical  painting,  representing  Christ 
sleeping  in  the  boat,  in  the  midst  of  his  dis¬ 
ciples,  and  Pius  IX.  taking  the  helm,  in  the 
midst  of  the  howling  storm  and  surging  waves. 
“There  is  no  fear  of  danger,”  said  the  Holy 
bather,  pointing  to  Christ,  “perche  ci  e  il  pad¬ 
rone  di  casa!”  “for  the  master  of  the  house  is 
with  him.”  On  leaving,  the  Pope  presented 
'  p r-  Fessler,  a  richly  chased  chalice,  as  a 
token  of  his  Holiness’  esteem,  and  of  the  efficient 
services  rendered  to  the  Council  by  him,  and 
his  staff  of  reporters.  Amongst  those  who  were 
thus  honoured  on  that  day,  were  two  younc 
Irishmen  of  the  Irish  College  of  Bt.  Agatha— one 
was  a  young  ecclesiastic  from  the  diocese  of 
Cloyne,  and  the  other  was  Eev.  Mr.  Tynan 
from  the  diocese  of  Dublin,  and  a  native  of  the 


parish  of  Castledermot,  in  the  Co.  Kildare. 
Castledermot  was  once  a  place  of  great  im¬ 
portance,  the  seat  of  royalty,  of  large  collegiate 
and  ecclesiastical  establishments,  of  which  many 
extensive  ruins  are  still  extant.  Amongst  them 
are  those  of  a  picturesque  abbey,  displaying 
venerable  cloisters,  clustered  columns,  groined 
arches,  and  gracefully  pointed  windows,  mul- 
lions,  and  tracery,  shaded  by  the  plantations  on 
the  hill  of  Mullarney,  and  watered  by  the 
limpid  streamlet  of  the  Ler.  In  the  vicinity 
stands  one  of  the  most  perfect  of  the  round 
towers  of  Ireland,  draped  from  the  top  in  flow¬ 
ing  folds  of  verdant  ivy,  and  at  the  base  is 

erected  a  very  large 
ancient  carved  stone 
cross,  recently  exca¬ 
vated  from  the  ceme¬ 
tery.  The  honour  con¬ 
ferred  on  this  young 
parishioner  afforded 
much  pleasure  to  the 
people,  and  to  his 
Parish  Priest,  the 
Pastor  of  Castleder¬ 
mot,  who  is  the  Ven¬ 
erable  Archdeacon  of 
Dublin,  Laurence 
Dunne,  a  Pastor  ven¬ 
erable  indeed,  one  of  erudition,  of  bland  and 
prepossessing  address,  “just,  and  devout/'  held 
in  the  highest  estimation  by  his  edified  flock, 
and  how  highly  he  was  appreciated  by  the  clergy 


THE  PASSIONISTS.  197 


is  permanently  recorded,  by  bis  name  having 
been  once  forwarded  to  the  Pope,  as  deemed 
worthy  of  the  mitre  of  Dublin. 

THE  PASSIONISTS. 

The  Very  Rev.  Father  Igna¬ 
tius  Paoli,  one  of  the  Passionist 
Fathers,  and  for  many  years 
Provincial  of  the  order  in  these 
countries,  was  consecrated  Bi¬ 
shop  of  Bulgaria,  on  the  Feast 
of  St.  Augustine,  in  the  church 
of  SS.  John  and  Paul,  Rome,  by 
Cardinal  Patrizzi,  assisted  by  Monsignor  Cas- 
talacci  and  Monsignor  Yittelschi. 

The  Passionist  Fathers  are,  in  an  especial 
manner,  solicitous  for  the  conversion  of  Eng¬ 
land,  an  event  which  was  predicted  by  their 
sainted  founder,  and  for  which  their  rule  pre¬ 
scribes  that  they  should  daily  pray.  Their 
first  establishment  in  these  realms  was  founded 
in  the  year  1848.  They  have  now  several 
houses  in  these  countries.  They  have  a  mis¬ 
sionary  house  and  church  at  Highgate,  London. 
Their  no  viceship  is  at  Broadway  in  England, 
and  the  college  of  St.  Paul’s,  for  the  education 
of  their  candidates  for  the  ministry,  is  situate 
at  Mount  Argus,  near  Dublin.  Opportunity  is 
there  afforded  to  secular  priests  and  others 
of  making  spiritual  retreats ;  and  all  who  avail 
themselves  of  it,  leave  it  edified  and  deeply 
impressed  with  the  religious  fervour  of  those 
levites — youths  who  at  an  early  age  bear  on 


198  THOSE  nails! 


their  flesh  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus  Christ. 
They  wear  signs  of  the  passion  on  the  breasts 
of  their  habits  and  mantles,  with  the  letters 
I.  X.  P.,  expressive  of  the  passion  of  Christ, 
and  underneath  are  emblems  of  the  nails.  The 
nails ! — those  sharp  rough  iron  wedges,  which 
by  repeated  blows  of  the  ponderous  hammer, 
were  driven  through  the  sensitive  sinews  of 
the  hands  and  feet,  and  crimsoned  with  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  nailing  them  to  the  hard  wood  of 
the  cross.  Those  hands  ever  engaged  in  loosing 
my  soul  from  the  bonds  of  sin,  and  benefi¬ 
cently  bestowing  precious  favours  ! — those  feet, 
always  going  about  doing  good,  and  whose 
steps  traced  for  me  the  path  that  leads  to  the 
narrow  gate.  But  the  entire  deportment  of 
those  pious  students,  proves  how  indelibly  im¬ 
pressed  are  the  marks  of  that  passion  on  their 
hearts.  Their  rule  prescribes  a  continuous 
daily  routine  of  meditation,  study,  and  devo¬ 
tional  exercises.  They  rise  every  morning  at 
2  o'clock  to  chant  the  matin  hymn ;  and  in 
the  gray  dawn  of  a  summer  s  morning,  as  well  as 
in  winter's  frost  and  snows,  are  observed  at  that 
early  hour  with  bare  sandaled  feet,  tonsured 
heads,  and  glowing  souls,  noiselessly  flitting 
through  their  corridors  and  cloisters,  to  assemble 
in  choir ;  and  their  merrily  chiming  bells  are 
faithfully  emblematic  of  the  cheerful  alacrity 
with  which  they  assemble  in  choir  to  sing — 
“  Venite  exultemus  Domino,  jubilemus  Deo 
salutari  nostro  prseoccupemus  faciem  ejus  in  con- 
fessione,  et  in  psalmis  jubilemus  ei." — “  Come, 


TENERANI.  199 


let  us  praise  the  Lord  with  joy  :  let  us  joyfully 
sing  to  God  our  Saviour  ;  let  us  come  before 
his  presence  with  thanksgiving,  and  make  a 
joyful  noise  to  him  with  psalms. — Psalm  xciv. 
1,  2. 

TENERANI — CRITICAL  OBSERVATIONS  ON 

SCULPTURE. 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  General  Council, 
Tenerani,  one  of  the  sculptors  of  modern  times, 
who  attained  the  highest  eminence  in  his  pro¬ 
fession,  and  whom  fame  invested  with  the 
greatest  celebrity,  for  the  treasures  in  sculp¬ 
ture  which  his  clever  and  accomplished  chisel 
1  bequeathed  to  art,  died  in  Rome  at  the  age  of 
seventy-one  years.  His  obsequies  were  cele¬ 
brated  on  the  1 7th  of  December,  in  the  church 
of  St.  Vincent  and  Anastasia  ;  and  all  the  artists 
from  different  parts  of  the  world  in  Rome,  the 
Roman  princes,  the  elite  of  the  city,  and  20,000 
people,  assembled  to  pay  a  tribute  of  respect  to 
the  artistic  excellence  and  genius  of  this  pre¬ 
eminently  gifted  sculptor.  Connoisseurs  and 
the  dilettanti  rank  his  productions  amongst  the 
most  triumphant  and  happiest  efforts  of  modern 
masters.  A  very  clever  specimen  from  the 
productions  of  this  artist's  studio,  is  preserved 
in  a  niche  over  a  side  altar,  in  the  parish 
church  of  Dungarvan.  It  is  a  very  graceful 
and  piously  expressive  statue  of  the  Madonna  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  in  Carrara  marble. 
In  the  pose  of  the  figure,  in  the  disposition  of 
the  drapery,  and  in  the  general  treatment  of  this 


200  ON  SCULPTURE. 

subject,  Tenerani  has  been  very  skilful,  and 
the  excellence  of  all  is  very  decided.  This 

figure  of  Our  Lady  is 
vested  in  calm  composure, 
stately  tranquillity,  and 
majestic  simplicity ;  and 


gar  eye,  or  those  unac¬ 
customed  to  inspect  works 
of  true  taste,  may  more 
enthusiastically  admire 
the  expressions  of  passion 
and  violent  gesture,  but 
those  are  not  the  charac¬ 
teristics  of  dignity.  The 
great  object  of  the  artist  should  be  to  display  the 
more  noble  and  exalted  attributes  of  the  soul ; 
and  these  are  vividly  reflected,  not  in  the  turbid, 
agitated,  and  convulsed  surface  of  excited  pas¬ 
sion,  but  in  the  smooth,  glassy,  and  trans¬ 
parent  surface  of  tranquillity  and  composure. 
All  the  great  works  of  the  Greek  masters,  dis¬ 
play  this  quietude  of  expression.  Raphael's 
pictures  are  most  expressive  of  tranquillity  ;  in 
his  picture  of  St.  Leo  threatening  Attila  with 
the  vengeance  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul  if  he  pre¬ 
sume  to  enter  Rome,  the  artist  overawes  the 
warrior  by  the  calm,  dignified  composure  of  the 
pontiff.  Algardi's  conception  of  the  subject  was  •  < 
to  represent  his  angels  in  rage,  and  with  sabres, 


in  these  consists  exalted 
dignity  of  expression,  and 
are  the  true  types  of  the 
chisel  of  genius.  The  vul- 


ih 


STATUE  OF  MADONNA.  201 


threatening  to  slay  the  barbarian.  In  one  in¬ 
stance,  a  reflection  from  the  calm  majesty  of  the 
Omnipotent  clothes  the  figure  with  awe-inspir¬ 
ing  dignity :  in  the  other,  they  are  reduced  to  the 
character  of  his  own  soldiers,  with  swords,  chal¬ 
lenging  them  to  a  passage  of  arms.  This  work  of 
this  great  sculptor,  also  evinces,  to  a  critical 
eye,  that  freedom,  decision,  and  expressiveness 
of  stroke,  which  are  eloquent  testimonies  of 
the  master  hand,  and  prove  he  emancipated 
himself  from  the  slavery  of  models,  and  copies, 
and  mathematical  measurements,  to  which 
ordinary  artists  are  subjected.  How  wonder¬ 
fully  does  sculpture  display  the  triumph  of  art ! 
It  enables  the  artist,  merely  by  the  aid  of 
a  chisel  and  mallet,  to  liberate  from  a  block  of 
marble  any  figure  he  p]  eases,  placed  in  any 
position,  or  clothed  in  any  costume  ;  he  merely 
cuts  away  the  superfluities  of  the  stone  which 
enclose  it,  and  the  figure  is  emancipated,  and 
starts  forth  into  life-like  existence !  The 
artist's  price  for  this  work  amounted  to  a  very 
high  figure.  It  was  purchased  by  the  Rev. 
Michael  Patterson,  Curate  of  St.  Andrew’s 
church,  Dublin,  who  is  gifted  with  a  very 
sensitive  appreciation  of  the  merits  of  works 
of  art ;  and  with  his  characteristic  piety  and 
munificence,  he  gracefully  presented  it  to  the 
venerable  dignitary,  the  Vicar-General  of  Water¬ 
ford,  the  parish  priest  of  Dungarvan,  Very 
Rev.  J.  Halley,  D.D.,  to  be  erected  by  him 
in  this  church  of  the  reverend  donor’s  native 
diocese,  as  a  commemorative  memorial  of  fra- 


202  REVEREND  M.  PATTERSON. 

ternal  affection  to  his  departed  sister,  whose 
remains  are  interred  in  the  adjoining  ceme¬ 
tery. 

The  estimable  ecclesiastic,  Eeverend  Michael 
Patterson,  to  whose  taste  and  liberality  Ireland 
is  indebted  for  this  fine  creation  of  Tenerani’s 
chisel,  is  a  native  of  the  diocese  of  Waterford. 
He  made  his  studies  in  the  Irish  college  of  St. 
Agatha  in  Rome,  attended  lectures  in  the 
schools  of  philosophy  and  theology  in  the  Pro¬ 
paganda,  and  in  all  its  classes  warmly  contested 
for  the  position  of  superiority  with  the  cleverest 
foreign  students  from  the  countries  of  the  whole 
world,  and  in  most  instances  bore  away  the  prizes 
of  merit.  He,  moreover,  obtained  the  singular 
distinction  of  being  the  first  Irishman  who  was 
ever  proclaimed  in  the  Propaganda  College  as 
the  solus  winner  of  the  premium  in  science. 
His  virtues  and  talents  were  so  highly  prized  by 
our  Holy  Father  -himself,  Pius  IX.,  that  he  did 
him  the  exalted  honor  of  inviting  him  to  dine 
with  him  in  the  Vatican  Palace,  and,  as  a 
memorial  of  this  recognition,  presented  him  a 
statue,  in  bisque,  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception.  The  Cardinal  Arch¬ 
bishop,  with  the  permission  of  his  Ordinary, 
effected  his  affiliation  for  the  diocese  of  Dublin, 
appointed  him  professor  of  belles  lettres  in  the 
College  of  Holy  Cross,  and  subsequently  to  the 
curacy  of  St.  Andrew’s,  where  his  hospitality, 
his  urbanity  to  those  in  the  higher  social  grades, 
his  charity  to  the  poor,  his  benignity  and  zeal, 
have  endeared  him  to  the  clergy  and  people, 


MISS  JULIAN 4.  203 

and  to  religion.  The  lamented  young  lady's 
name,  to  whose  memory  this  statue  was  erected, 
was  Juliana ;  she  possessed  talents,  and  every 
polite  accomplishment,  in  an  eminent  degree, 
and  was  singularly  gifted  by  God  with  the 
goods  of  nature,  the  goods  of  fortune,  and  the 
goods  of  every  heavenly  grace.  Alas!  the  lamp 
of  her  lustre  soon  dropped,  and  is  eclipsed  in 
the  impenetrable  darkness  of  the  tomb  !  The 
early  blossom  of  her  virtues,  screened  by  death 
at  so  youthful  an  age,  like  the  crimson  tints  of 
the  budding  rose  screened  by  the  vernal  cloud, 
indicated  that  she  was  a  child  of  heaven,  con¬ 
fined  here  as  a  stranger,  and  asa  “  prisoner  of 
hope  that  this  life  was  but  the  spring-time  of 
her  existence,  and  that  she  was  destined  not  for 
the  bleak  soil  of  this  world,  but  for  a  sunny 
and  more  congenial  clime,  to  which  she  was  to 
be  transplanted.  Her  spirit  of  disengagement, 
and  edifying  resignation  to  the  dispensations  of 
Providence,  elevated  her  character  even  when 
prostrated  by  debility;  and  by  her  tender  piety 
and  yearning  desire  to  be  with  God,  religion 
invested  her  with  dignity  even  in  her  last 
agony ;  and  her  entire  holy  deportment  pre¬ 
sented  forcible  proofs,  that  she  was  convinced 
that  the  winter  had  passed,  that  the  rains  were 
over,  and  that  the  storms  had  ceased,  and  that 
she  was  on  the  very  confines  of  a  perennial 
summer,  and  that  she  already  heard  in  our  land 
the  voice  of  the  turtle — “  Vox  turturis  audita 
est  in  terra  nostra  !” — “  The  voice  of  the  turtle 
is  heard  in  our  land."  To  the  departed  young 


204  FILIA  CCELI  ! 


lady,  Juliana,  “  filia  coeli  !” — this  transplanted 
flower  of  heaven — I  may  appropriately  apply 
these  measured  lines  of  Cassimire,  sweet  in 
poetic  sentiment,  versification,  and  classic  metre. 


“  Sidenim  sacros  imitata  vultus, 

Quid  lates  dudum,  Rosa  1  Delicatum 
Effer  e  terris  caput  O  tepentis 

Filia  coeli ! 

“  Jam  tibi  nubes  fugiunt  aquosae, 

Quos  fugant  albis  Zepheri  qudrigis, 

Jam  tibi  mulcet  Boream  jocantis. 

Aura  Favoni.” 


“  Child  of  the  summer,  blooming  rose, 

No  longer  in  confinement  lie ; 

Arise  to  light,  thy  form  disclose, 

Rival  the  spangles  of  the  sky  1 

“  The  rains  are  gone,  the  storms  are  o’er, 
Winter  retires  to  make  thee  way  ; 

Come,  then,  thou  early  budding  flower, 
Come,  saintly  stranger— do  not  stay  ! 

“  The  sun  is  dressed  in  beaming  smiles, 
To  give  thy  virtues  to  the  day  • 

Bright  seraphs  wait,  with  gentlest  gales, 
To  waft  thy  spirit — come  away  !* 


205 


THE  BEREAVED ! 


Never  did  death  shoot  an  arrow  dipped  in 
more  poignant  anguish  than  that  which  pierced 
the  sensitive  heart  of  a  widowed  mother,  already 
flooded  with  a  tide  of  sorrow,  and  a  disconsolate 
brother  and  sister,  than  on  this  bereavement, 
which  tore  from  them  the  darling  of  their 
fondest  affections.  Immediately  after  her  death, 
the  ladies,  the  widowed  mother,  and  her  daughter, 
retired  to  a  mansion  situated  in  the  picturesque 
scenery  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village  of  Lis- 
more,  where  they  now  reside,  near  the  spot 
which  this  view  represents. 


BRIDGE,  SPIRE,  AND  CASTLE  OF  LISMORE. 


206  THE  PRECONIZED. 


MONSIGNOR  POWER,  BISHOP  OP  ST.  JOHN'S, 
NEWFOUNDLAND. 

In  a  secret  consistory,  held  on  the  27th  May, 
the  Bishops  elect  were  preconized  for  St.  John's, 
Newfoundland,  Grace  Harbour,  Springfield,  and 
Auckland . 

On  Trinity  Sunday,  the  12th  June,  the  Very 
Reverend  Canon  Power,  late  President  of  the 
diocesan  seminary  of  Holy  Cross,  Clonlifie, 
Dublin,  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  St.  Johns, 
Newfoundland.  His  lordship  served  for  several 
years  as  curate  in  the  metropolitan  church, 
from  which  he  was  promoted  to  the  Presidency 
of  Holy  Cross,  on  its  foundation  by  the  Cardinal 
Archbishop.  The  President  fostered  the  infant 
institution,  reared  it  to  maturity,  and  governed 
it  with  meekness,  solicitude,  and  prudence.  His 
learning  imparted  knowledge  ;  his  virtues  gave 
edification,  and  were  a  model  for  those  within  ; 
his  eloquence  advocated  the  cause  of  the  widow 
and  the  orphan,  the  indigent,  and  every  charity 
in  the  city,  without.  His  Holiness  Pope  Pius 
IX.  selected  him  to  fill  the  see  of  St.  John  s, 
vacant  by  the  death  of  the  holy,  pious,  learned, 
and  charitable  servant  of  God,  Mon  signor  Mul¬ 
lock,  of  happy  memory.  Monsignor  Mullock 
was  formerly  a  Franciscan  Father  of  Dublin. 
The  writer  of  this  volume  enjoyed  the  honour 
and  edification  of  his  society  as  fellow-traveller 
to  Ireland,  on  his  return  after  his  lordship's 
last  visit  to  Rome,  on  the  occasion  of  the  cele¬ 
bration  of  the  Centenary  in  the  year  1867. 


THE  RECEPTION.  207 


The  consecration  of  the  new  bishop  took  place 
in  the  chapel  of  the  Irish  College  of  St.  Agatha, 
and  was  conducted  with  all  becoming  solem¬ 
nity,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Presi¬ 
dent,  Monsignor  Kirby.  The  Very  Reverend 
the  Vicar-General  of  Perth,  Australia,  was 
consecrated  bishop  on  the  same  occasion.  The 
consecrating  prelate  was  his  Eminence  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  assisted 
Most  Reverend  Dr.  Goold,  of  Melbourne,  and 
Most  Reverend  Dr.  Grimley,  of  Capetown. 
Very  many  prelates  were  present,  and  amongst 
them  were  his  Grace  Most  Reverend  Dr. 
MacGettigan,  the  lately  appointed  Primate ;  his 
Grace  of  Cashel,  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Leahy  ;  the 
Bishop  of  Troyes  in  France  ;  the  Archbishop  of 
Glasgow,  Mgr.  Eyre;  Mgr.  Ford,  Mgr.  Moran, 
Rev.  A.  T.  O’Reilly,  Capetown  ;  Rev.  Mr.  How- 
ley,  St.  John’s.  After  the  definition  of  the 
Papal  infallibility,  Mgr.  Power  left  Rome  for 
Ireland,  and  thence  for  St.  John’s,  where  his 
Lordship  arrived  on  the  9th  of  September  the 
same  year  ;  and  on  landing  from  the  steamship 
St.  Andrew,  met  a  reception  worthy  of  his 
exalted  character,  and  of  the  piety  of  the  faith¬ 
ful  people  of  St.  John’s.  He  was  received  by 
cheering  thousands,  with  floating  banners, 
thrilling  strains  of  social  bands,  peals  of  mer¬ 
rily  chiming  bells,  and  booming  salvos  of  artil¬ 
lery.  In  return  for  such  edifying  demonstrations 
of  veneration,  his  Lordship  proceeded  to  the 
cathedral,  and  vested  in  his  pontificals,  raised 
his  hands,  bearing  the  Most  Holy,  and  with  a 


208 


MONSIGNOR  OHEA 


triple  blessing,  brought  down  copious  showers 
of  heavenly  blessings  on  the  prostrate  multi¬ 
tudes. 


THE  SAINT  ANDREW. 


MGR.  M'DEVITT.  MGR.  POWER,  KILLALOE. 

His  Lordship,  Mgr.  M‘Devitt,  was  conse¬ 
crated  in  the  cathedral  of  Letterkenny,  on  the 
30th  of  April,  1871,  the  Feast  of  the  Patron¬ 
age  of  St.  Joseph.  The  consecrating  prelate  was 
his  Grace  Mgr.  M‘Gettigan,  the  sermon  was 
preached  by  Mgr.  Dorrian ;  sixty  priests  and 
nine  Bishops  were  present  at  the  solemn  func¬ 
tion. 

In  February,  immediately  succeeding  the 
prorogation  of  the  Council,  Most  Keverend  Dr. 
Power,  Bishop  of  Kilialoe,  departed  this  life. 
The  obsequies  of  his  month’s  memory  were 
celebrated  with  great  solemnity  by  the  clergy 
of  the  diocese,  presided  over  by  Mgr.  O’Keane. 
The  solemn  Mass  was  celebrated  by  Mgr. 
Butler  ;  and  a  most  eloquent  panegyric  was 
pronounced  by  the  Mgr.  O’Hea  of  Ross,  a  pre¬ 
late  “  non  in  superbiam  elatus  sed  hospital  is, 
benignus,  justus,  sanctus,  potens  exhortari  in 
doctrina  sana.” 


listeg  of  %  Irisjr  College  of  3t  Sga%. 

O’CONNELL'S  HEART  AND  MONUMENT. 

®^HE  original  foundation  of  a  college  in 
Rome  for  the  education  of  students  to 
i supply  the  exigent  want  of  secular 
">  J  >  clergy  in  Ireland,  during  the  disastrous 

days  of  religious  persecution,  dates 
from  the  remote  period  of  the  year  1628,  during 
the  pontificate  of  Pope  Urban  VIII.,  and  soon 
after  the  death  of  Gregory  XV.  It  was  founded 
by  Cardinal  Ludovisi,  nephew  to  Pope  Gregory, 
in  a  building  adjacent  to  the  Irish  Franciscan 
convent  of  St.  Isidore  ;  and  the  infant  institu¬ 
tion,  towards  which  the  suffering  Church  of 
Ireland  anxiously  looked  for  relief,  was  fostered 
under  the  patronage  of  the  celebrated  Francis¬ 
can,  Father  Wadding,  who  appointed  the  Rev. 
Owen  Callaghan  as  its  first  rector.  The  cardi¬ 
nal  died  soon  after ;  but,  a  short  time  previously, 
his  eminence  transferred  the  government  of  his 
new  foundation  from  the  Franciscans  to  the 
Jesuit  Fathers.  The  Jesuits  removed  the  stu¬ 
dents  to  another  house  in  a  street,  which,  from 
that  time  to  the  present  day,  is  called  Via  degli 
Ibernesi — “  Irishmens'  street."  The  funds  were 
then  very  limited,  and  the  students  did  not  ex¬ 
ceed  eight  in  number ;  but  the  pious  founder, 
u  nec  speravit  in  pecunia  et  thesauris — put  not 
his  trust  in  money  or  in  treasures,"  and  the 


p 


210  EMINENT  IRISH  ECCLESIASTICS. 


little  college  did  wonderful  things,  “  fecit  mira- 
"bilia/>  The  fruits  of  the  college  yielded  ecclesi¬ 
astics  whose  names  are  recorded  amongst  the 
most  eminent  for  learning,  zeal,  and  sanctity  in 
the  Irish  Church.  I  shall  mention  a  few  of  the 
heroic  soldiery  of  Christ  who  were  trained  in 
this  sanctuary.  There  was  Most  Beverend  Dr. 
Oliver  Plunket,  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  who 
suffered  martyrdom  for  the  faith  in  London  in 
|  the  year  1681.  The  life  of  this  illustrious  pre¬ 
late,  the  glorious  champion  for  holy  faith,  has 
been  recently  written,  in  a  volume  replete  with 
erudition  and  most  valuable  information  regard¬ 
ing  the  antiquities  and  condition  of  the  Irish 
Church,  by  Very  Beverend  Mon  signor  Moran, 
D.D.  The  head  of  this  Christian  champion  is 
still  in  a  wonderful  state  of  preservation  in 
Sienna  Convent,  Drogheda,  where,  through  the 
courtesy  of  the  religious  ladies,  it  may  be  seen 
by  visitors.  There  were  also  Dr.  Peter  Creagh, 
who,  in  1676,  was  bishop  of  Cork  and  Boss  ; 
Dr.  Hugh  McMahon,  who  was  archbishop  of 
Armagh  about  the  year  1780  ;  Dr.  Florence 
MacCarthy,  who  was  coadjutor  bishop  to  his 
lordship,  Dr.  Moylan,  of  Cork,  in  the  year 
1812;  Dr.  Blake,  formerly  administrator  of  St. 
Andrew's,  Westland-row,  vicar-general  of  Dub¬ 
lin,  and  late  bishop  of  Dromore;  Dr.  John 
Brennan,  who,  in  1671,  was  bishop  of  Water¬ 
ford,  and  was  subsequently  translated  to  the 
archiepiscopal  see  of  Cashel;  Dr.  James  Cusack, 
who,  in  the  year  1678,  wTas  bishop  of  Meath  ; 
Dr*  Lanigan,  who  wrote  the  Ecclesiastical  His- 


GRANT  OF  ST.  AGATHA’S.  211 

tory  of  Ireland,  was  educated  in  this  college  ; 
also  the  author  of  “  Scriptores  Rerum  Hiberni- 
carum,  Charles  0  Connor  j  and  the  clever  scho¬ 
lar,  Mr.  Clinch,  who  wrote  the  celebrated  letters 
on  Church  Government,  and  was  formerly  pro¬ 
fessor  of  rhetoric  in  the  college  of  Maynooth, 
was  amongst  the  distinguished  characters  who 
emanated  from  the  Irish  College  in  Rome.  An 
enumeration  of  all  the  ecclesiastics  of  the  Irish 
College  in  Rome,  from  the  exalted  cardinal  to 
the  lowly  curate,  who  in  modern  times  have 
illustrated  and  served  the  Irish  Church,  would 
indeed,  far  exceed  the  limits  of  my  volume. 

At  the  time  of  the  occupation  of  Rome  by  the 
French,  the  college  was  seized  on  as  British 
property.  It  was  subsequently  restored ;  but 
the  accommodation  proving  too  limited  for  the 
continually  increasing  numbers  of  students, 
Pope  Leo  XII.,  on  the  17th  of  February,  1826, 
made  them  a  donation  of  a  still  larger  college’ 
which  formerly  belonged  to  the  province  °of 
Umbria.  Hr*  Blake  was  appointed  the  first 
president  of  this  house,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Dr.  Boylan,  the  translator  of  “Massillon’s  Con¬ 
ferences,”  and  formerly  professor  in  Maynooth 
College.  He  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Cullen, 
now  cardinal  archbishop  of  Dublin.  During 
the  presidency  of  Dr.  Cullen,  His  Holiness 
Pope  Gregory  XVI.,  in  the  year  1837,  made 
over  the  church  and  convent  of  St.  Agatha  dei 
Gothi,  as  the  future  college  for  the  education  of 
the  Irish,  secular  clergy  in  Rome.  It  was  pre¬ 
viously  occupied  by  the  nuns  of  “  Maestre  Pie.” 


212  THE  HEART  OF  O'CONNELL. 


It  is  situated  in  Suburra,  and  is  one  of  the  most 
ancient  Christian  structures  in  Eome.  It  is 
erected  over  the  Temple  of  Serapis,  and  the 
original  foundations  were  laid  in  the  fourth 
century.  It  is  believed  also  to  have  been  once 
the  site  of  the  maternal  residence  of  St.  Gregory 
the  Great.  Ricimer  and  the  Arian  Goths  took 
possession  of  it  in  the  fifth  century,  and  hence 
the  name  “  dei  Gothi.”  It  was  reconsecrated  in 
591  by  St.  Gregory  the  Great.  The  church 
underwent  many  alterations  in  the  year  1635, 
by  direction  of  Cardinal  Barbarini,  who  was 
then  titular  of  this  church,  and  was  subse¬ 
quently  Pope  Urban  VIII.  The  church  is  a 
beautiful  specimen  of  ecclesiastical  architecture, 
and  is  rich  in  carvings,  gildings,  frescoes,  statu¬ 
ary,  paintings,  and  the  floor  is  laid  down  in 
mosaic  tesselated  pavement,  of  the  species 
known  as  “  Opus  Alexandrinum.”  The  church 
gives  title  to  a  cardinal,  which  is  at  present  en¬ 
joyed  by  Cardinal  Antonelli,  who  has  richly 
decorated  the  side  chapel,  beneath  which  repose 
the  remains  of  his  deceased  relatives.  Near 
this  side  chapel  stands  the  marble  monument 
erected  to  the  memory  of  Daniel  O'Connell,  be¬ 
neath  which  his  heart  reposes — that  heart  which 
for  more  than  70  years  throbbed  for  the  in¬ 
terests  of  his  religion  and  his  country.  It  is 
preserved  in  a  silver  urn,  on  which  is  inscribed, 
“  Natus  Kerry :  Obit  Genoae.”  It  was  laid 
there  by  the  learned  and  accomplished  Very 
Reverend  John  Canon  Miley,  D.D.  This 
monument  was  executed  by  Benzoni,  and  was 


CHARLES  BIANCONI,  ESQ.  213 


erected  at  the  expense  of  Charles  Bianconi, 
Esq.,  J.P. 

Charles  Bianconi,  Esq.,  is  a  model  for  the 
enterprising.  A  native  of  Italy,  whilst  yet 
a  little  boy  he  travelled  alone,  in  the  early 
part  of  this  century,  into  this  country,  so  dis¬ 
tant  from  his  own,  with  no  capital  but  in¬ 
dustry,  no  rule  to  guide  him  but  integrity,  no 
patron  but  God's  providence.  He  engaged  in 
speculations  for  the  conveyance  of  travellers  in 
the  south  of  Ireland.  “His  will  was  in  the 
law  of  the  Lord  :  he  was  as  a  tree  which  is 
planted  near  the  running  waters  :  his  leaf  did 
not  fall  off ;  and  all  whatsoever  he  did  pros¬ 
pered." — Psal.  1.  2,  3.  He  never  desponded 
under  adversity — he  never  ceased  to  advance, 
though  rugged  the  road — he  never  lost  the 
path,  though  lowering  and  dark  the  day,  but 
ever  hopefully  persevered  till  a  favorable  gale 
dispelled  the  cloud  that  eclipsed  his  pros¬ 
pects,  and  the  sun  of  prosperity  again  illu¬ 
mined  his  way  to  the  triumphant  goal  of 
success.  His  fervent  spirit  of  religion  sup¬ 
ported  his  confidence  in  Him  whom  the  winds 
and  the  waves  obey,  and  without  whose  per¬ 
mission  one  hair  could  not  fall  from  his  head. 
He  was  ever  affected  by  the  most  nervous 
sensibility  to  rectitude.  His  honour  was  as 
rigidly  guarded  as  the  modesty  of  a  virgin. 
That  honour  was  as  cautiously  shielded  against 
any  malignant  attempt  to  wound  it,  as  would 
be  his  heart,  the  seat  of  vitality,  against  the 
deadly  point  of  a  poisoned  arrow.  He  was 


LONGFIELD 


214 


an  impartial  magistrate,  a  terror  to  the  idler, 
an  encourager  to  the  industrious,  a  liberal  bene¬ 
factor,  a  generous  employer,  charitable  to  the 
poor,  a  protector  to  the  forlorn,  a  patron  of  the 
fine  arts,  a  champion  for  freedom  of  education, 
and  an  edifying  observer  of  the  duties  of  religion. 


CAHIR  CASTLE. 


He  obtained  a  reward  even  in  this  life,  realized  an 
ample  fortune,  merited  to  live  long  in  the  land  ; 
and  now  in  his  old  age  enjoys  the  “  otium  cum 
dignitate,”  and  resides  surrounded  by  domestic 
happiness  on  his  estate  of  Longfield,  near  Cahir. 


ALDERMAN  MCWEENY.  215 

He  attained  to  a  very  high  social  position,  and 
lent  his  great  influence  to  Daniel  O’Connell 
to  advance  the  interests  of  his  religion  and  the 
political  amelioration  of  his  adopted  country,  in 
the  emancipation  question,  in  the  agitation  for 
the  repeal  of  the  union,  the  abolition  of  tithes, 
the  monster  meetings,  the  bequests  bill,  the 
education  question,  the  establishment  of  the 
Catholic  University,  of  which  he  was  elected 
one  of  the  lay  members  of  the  board.  He  was 
“  Ilibernicis  ipsis  Hibernior — more  Irish  than 
the  Irish  themselves.” 

A  monument  is  also  erected  in  the  chapel  of 
the  Irish  College  to  the  memory  of  Terence,  the 
son  of  Alderman  Peter  Paul  McSweeney,  former 
Lord  Mayor  of  Dublin,  who,  as  a  merchant,  a 
patriot,  and  a  Christian,  merits  well  of  society, 
Catholicity,  and  Ireland.  During  the  period  of 
his  office  as  Lord  Mayor,  he  was  instrumental  in 
organizing  the  movement  against  the  obnoxious 
oaths  exacted  by  government  from  officials,  and 
which  ultimately  led  to  their  abolition  by  par¬ 
liamentary  legislation.  The  pious  youth  died 
at  St.  Agatha’s  at  an  early  age,  whilst  prose¬ 
cuting  his  studies  as  an  aspirant  to  the  ministry 
of  the  Irish  Church.  His  remains  are  laid  near 
the  heart  of  O’Connell.  On  hearing  of  his 
alarming  illness,  the  Alderman  and  Mrs. 
McSweeney  hastened  to  Eome  to  receive  the  de¬ 
parting  breath  of  their  beloved  child.  They  were 
too  late.  Before  their  arrival  4 4  he  vanished 
from  the  sight  of  men  ’’—God  took  his  soul — 
the  gem  was  gone — the  casket  only  remained. 


JOHN  LESCARIS. 


216 


Christian  parents!  4 4  be  not  sad,  like  others  who 
have  no  hope.” 

In  another  tomb  of  this  church  of  St.  Agatha, 
were  deposited  the  remains  of  the  celebrated 
John  Lescaris,  a  Grecian,  who  was  the  zealous 
promoter  of  refinement  in  education  and  effi¬ 
ciently  advanced  literature  in  Western  Europe, 
and  who  was  compelled  to  fly  and  wander  as 
an  exile  through  the  continent  after  Constanti¬ 
nople  had  been  captured  by  the  Turks.  The 
inscription  on  the  tomb  is  written  in  the  Greek 
language,  of  which  this  is  a  translation  :  “  Les¬ 
caris  lies  here  in  a  foreign  grave ;  but,  0  stranger ! 
he  does  not  feel  uncomfortable  on  that  account 
— he  rather  rejoices  ;  yet  is  not  without  a  pang, 
as  a  Grecian,  that  his  fatherland  cannot  afford 
him  an  emancipated  sod  of  earth.” 

The  number  of  students  at  present  in  the 
Irish  College  is  about  60.  The  revenues  for 
the  support  of  the  house  are  derived  from  the 
foundation  of  burses,  aided  from  the  pensions 
paid  by  some  of  the  pupils.  On  the  elevation 
of  Dr.  Cullen  to  the  archiepiscopal  see  of  Armagh, 
he  was  succeeded  by  the  present  president, 
Very  Reverend  Monsignor  Kirby,  revered  for 
his  learning,  piety,  and  prudence  ;  courteous  to 
all  visitors,  more  especially  to  Irish  ecclesiastics, 
towards  whom  he  exercises  the  most  cordial 
and  generous  hospitalities.  He  was  efficiently 
assisted  for  many  years  in  the  government 
of  the  college  by  Very  Reverend  Monsignor 
Moran,  D.D.,  as  vice  rector — a  dignitary  gifted 
with  talents  of  the  highest  class,  and  has 


MOGRI.  KIRBY  AND  MORAN.  217 


attained  literary  distinction  as  the  author  of 
several  works  evincing  varied  and  profound 
erudition  and  theological  knowledge,  deep  re¬ 
search,  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  ecclesi¬ 
astical  history,  and  who,  in  order  to  obtain 
authentic  information  on  the  antiquities  and 
early  condition  and  circumstances  of  the  Church 
in  Ireland,  assiduously  penetrated  into  the  re¬ 
cesses  of  the  archives  of  St.  Isidore’s  and  the 
V atican  library.  Amongst  the  more  rem  arkable 
works  from  the  pen  of  this  accomplished  writer, 
are  his  “  Essays  on  the  Early  Irish  Church,” 
the  “Life  of  St.  Patrick,”  and  the  “Life  of 
Most  Reverend  Dr.  Oliver  Plunket,  Primate  of 
Ireland.”  At  present  Mgr.  Moran  is  secretary 
to,  and  resides  with,  his  eminence  the  cardinal 
archbishop  of  Dublin.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Maher  has 
succeeded  Mgr.  Moran  as  Vice-rector. 

The  history  of  this  college  recals  reminis¬ 
cences  of  days  of  persecution  ;  varying  vicissi¬ 
tudes  ;  the  signal  services  it  rendered  ;  its  sur¬ 
vival  to  witness  the  present  triumphant  con¬ 
dition  of  our  Church,  with  the  former  President 
Primate,  and  Cardinal ;  and  affords  proof  that 
the  Irish  Church,  though  pruned,  will  ever 
germinate  more  luxuriantly. 

“  Rescissa  vegetior  assurgit !” 

“  Bodies  may  fall  by  wild-sword  law ; 

He  who  would  force  the  soul,  tilts  with  a  straw 
Against  a  champion  cased  in  adamant !” 


#k  dentation. 


THE  LITTLE  CATECHISM — MONSIGNOR  o’KEANE — 
EDUCATIONAL  STATISTICS  OF  ROME. 
DOGMAS  OF  FAITH. 

HE  schema  “  de  parvo  catechismo,”  or 
the  little  catechism,  which  provided 
for  assimilating  in  every  country 
^  this  first  book  of  instruction  in  the 
Christian  doctrine,  occupied  the  at¬ 
tention  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Council  for  a  long 
time,  and  elicited  very  animated  discussions. 
Monsignor  O'Keane,  the  good,  zealous,  and 
venerated  Bishop  of  Cloyne,  manifested  the 
liveliest  interest  in  this,  as  in  every  project 
for  the  solid  instruction  of  youth,  in  Christian 
faith  and  piety.  His  lordship  also  addressed 
the  Council  in  an  oration  characterized  for 
singular  strength  of  idea,  conclusiveness  of 
argumentation,  pure  latinity,  and  practical  elo¬ 
quence.  “  Declaratio  sermonum  tuorum  illu- 
minat,  et  intellectum  dat  parvulis " — “The 
declaration  of  thy  words  giveth  light  and  giveth 
understanding  to  little  ones/' — Psl.  cxviii.  130. 

The  deliberations  of  the  Fathers  were  long 
and  earnestly  occupied  on  the  important  sub¬ 
ject  of  education,  not  merely  primary  and 
secondary,  but  more  especially  in  the  “  hautes 
etudes,"  in  the  highest  grades  of  university 
education,  in  philosophy  and  science.  The 
imparting  of  any  information  is  instruction — 


A  DOGMA  OF  FAITH.  219 


but  instruction  is  not  education.  It  is  essential 
to  education  to  be  instructed  in  religion.  Re¬ 
ligion  is  inseparable  from  education.  No  one 
is  educated  who  is  not  educated  in  faith.  A 
religious  education  exercises  an  influence  on 
the  integrity,  the  morals,  and  the  consciences 
of  children,  and  this  is  necessary  for  their 
knowledge  of  good  from  evil,  of  right  from 
wrong,  and  necessary  for  the  welfare  of  society, 
and  the  salvation  of  their  immortal  souls  ;  but 
this  can  never  be  imparted  by  instruction 
merely  secular,  such  as  mathematics,  arithmetic, 
writing,  or  mensuration.  Moreover,  some  who 
superintend  the  instruction  of  youth  believe  in 
Christ,  and  they  teach  that  belief,  but  they  ignore 
or  disregard  dogma.  A  dogma  of  faith  is  a  re¬ 
vealed  truth,  proposed  by  the  Church,  or  pro¬ 
posed  by  the  Pope  speaking  ex  cathedra ,  which 
truth  is  to  be  believed  as  of  divine  faith  by  all, 
and  the  denial  of  which  constitutes  heresy. 
They  who  ignore  dogma,  ignore  a  truth  which 
God  has  revealed.  All  the  mysteries  of  our 
religion  are  dogmas — they  who  reject  dogmas 
reject  all  those  saving  mysteries,  and  an  edu¬ 
cation  grounded  on  such  principles  is  an  edu¬ 
cation  without  divine  truths  or  heavenly  doc¬ 
trines,  and  is  no  education.  Religion  and 
education  are  inseparable.  The  church  has 
ever  zealously  patronized  and  cherished  secular 
and  religious  education,  natural  and  divine. 
She  has  ever  stimulated  youth  to  aspire  to  the 
highest  attainment  of  both,  but  never  separ¬ 
ately,  always  concomitantly.  She  regards  re- 


220  THE  COUNCIL  ON  EDUCATION. 


ligion  as  a  guide,  indispensable  to  tbe  safety 
and  utility  of  scientific  education ;  and  that, 
without  the  light  of  her  guidance,  science  may 
blindly  tend  to  the  destruction  of  the  scholar, 
and  eventuate  in  the  most  baneful  disasters  to 
society.  The  Acts  of  the  Vatican  Council  again 
emphatically  enunciated  these  principles,  as 
may  be  learned  from  the  following  extract  from 
those  Acts.  The  following  remarkable  passage 
is  quoted  from  the  Acts  of  the  Council : — 

“  The  Catholic  Church  perpetually  and  una¬ 
nimously  has  also  held  and  holds  that  there  is  a 
twofold  knowledge — natural  and  divine.  And 
not  only  can  faith  and  reason  never  be  at 
variance,  but  they  afford  each  other  mutual 
assistance  ;  for  right  reason  demonstrates  the 
foundation  of  faith,  and,  illumined  by  its  light, 
cultivates  the  science  of  things  divine,  while 
faith  frees  and  guards  reason  from  errors,  and 
furnishes  it  with  manifold  knowledge.  So  far, 
therefore,  is  the  Church  from  opposing  the  cul¬ 
tivation  of  human  arts  and  science,  that  she 
many  ways  helps  and  promotes  it ;  for  she 
is  neither  ignorant  of,  nor  despises,  the  benefits 
to  human  life  which  result  from  them,  but 
confesses  that  as  they  come  from  God,  the 
Lord  of  sciences,  so,  if  they  be  rightly  treated, 
they  lead  to  God  by  the  help  of  His  grace. 
Nor  does  the  Church  forbid  that  each  of  these 
sciences,  within  its  own  sphere,  should  make 
use  of  its  own  principles  and  its  own  method ; 
but  while  recognizing  this  just  liberty,  she 
is  sedulously  on  her  guard,  lest,  by  opposing 


the  divine  teaching,  they  assume  the  patronage 
of  error,  and  lest,  going  beyond  their  own 
boundary,  they  invade  and  trouble  the  domain 
of  faith.” 

Rome  not  only  inculcates  these  principles 
to  the  universal  Church,  but  exemplifies  them 
in  practice,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  following 
educational  statistics  of  Rome  :  “  Scientific 
instruction  for  males  is  given  in  the  Roman 
University,  which  in  the  present  year  counts 
1,094  students  ;  in  the  Lyceum  of  the  Ponti¬ 
fical  Roman  Seminary,  703  students  ;  in  the 
Roman  College,  1,249  students  ;  in  the  Urban 
College  de  Propaganda  Fide,  22 6  students  ; 
in  the  Roman  Gymnasium  of  Philosophy  at 
Santa  Maria  della  Pace,  90  students  ;  in  the 
College  of  St.  Thomas,  at  Santa  Maria  sopra 
Minerva.  97  students ;  and  in  the  Technical 
Institute  for  Surveying  and  Measurement,  68 
students.  Elementary  instruction  for  males  is 
given  in  two  of  the  colleges  of  the  Fathers  of 
the  Scuole  Pie,  in  two  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Christian  Doctrine,  in  six  managed  by  the 
Christian  Brothers,  in  the  school  of  the  Brothers 
of  Mercy,  in  that  of  the  Brothers  of  the.  Con¬ 
ception,  in  another  of  the  Vatican  Seminary, 
in  seven  parochial  schools,  in  two  Pontifical 
schools,  in  other  two  schools  of  the  Subsidy 
Commission,  in  the  school  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul,  in  that  of  the  clerks  of  the  Vatican  Ba¬ 
silica,  in  one  of  Prince  Massimi,  in  the  night 
schools  established  in  several  parishes,  and 
frequented  by  2,000  youths  ;  in  four  infant 


222  SCHOOLS  IN  HOME. 

asylums,  in  other  secular  colleges,  boarding 
schools,  and  institutes  of  charity,  counting  691 
pupils  ;  and  finally  in  the  regionary  schools, 
which  muster  3,806  of  an  attendance.  The 
establishments  for  the  education  of  females  are 
no  fewer.  There  are  the  ten  schools  of  the 
pious  work-mistresses,  the  two  of  the  pious 
mistresses  of  Yenerini,  four  of  the  Sisters  of 
Providence*  five  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity. 
Then  the  School  of  Brignoline,  that  of  the  Sis¬ 
ters  of  St.  Joseph  of  the  Apparition,  two  of  the 
Sisters  of  St.  Joseph,  five  of  the  Sisters  of  the 
Most  Precious  Blood,  two  of  the  Daughters  of 
the  Sacred  Heart,  two  of  the  Daughters  of 
Providence,  of  the  Sisters  of  St.  Dorothy,  of 
the  religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  the  School 
of  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  of  the  Ursulines,  of 
the  Philippines,  of  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph  of 
Cluny,  of  the  Daughters  of  Maria  nill  'Orto,  of 
the  Daughters  of  St.  Andrew's  Cross,  of  the 
Augustinian  Oblates,  and  the  Marian  Sisters ; 
besides  three  Pontifical  schools,  two  of  the 
Subsidy  Commission,  the  parochial  regionary 
schools  in  all  the  parishes,  frequented  by  2,282 
young  girls,  without  speaking  of  those  that 
are  educated  in  the  different  conservatories, 
boarding  schools,  and  institutes  of  charity,  in 
which  the  pupils  amount  to  2,494.  So  that  in 
Rome  we  have  the  following  total  of  public 
instruction :  Scientific  instruction  imparted 
gratuitously  to  3,527  males.  Elementary  edu¬ 
cation  imparted  to  6,105  males  gratuitously,  and 
3,806;  non-gratuitously,  both  together  making 


NUMBER  OF  PUPILS. 


223 


a  total  of  9,911  boys  receiving  elementary  in¬ 
struction,  and  a  total  of  13,438  in  course  of 
education.  With  regard  to  females,  8,188  are 
educated  gratuitously,  and  2,765  otherwise, 
making  a  total  of  10,953  young  girls.  To 
conclude,  the  population  of  the  schools  of  Eome 
for  the  year  1867  is  24,391,  of  whom  17,820 
are  educated  gratuitously,  and  but  6,571  pay 
for  their  education. 

,  SIR  JOHN  GRAY. 

During  the  General  Council  of  the  Vatican, 
the  Protestant  church  in  Ireland  was  disestab¬ 
lished  ;  and  the  nation  is  now  aroused  to  the 
most  vigorous  efforts  to  obtain  a  system  of 
education,  founded  on  a  basis  of  freedom  and  of 
religious  and  financial  equality. 

In  recording  the  memorable  event  of  the 
disestablishment  of  the  Protestant  church  in 
Ireland,  justice  will  ever  command  the  impar¬ 
tial  historian,  to  make  honorable  mention  of 
Sir  John  Gray,  who,  by  the  unceasing  exercise 
of  his  singular  abilities,  his  gigantic  efforts, 
in  and  out  of  parliament,  and  by  effectively 
wielding  his  powerful  organ,  “  The  Freeman  s 
Journal/7  struck  the  trenchant  and  decisive 
blow,  which  felled  the  most  monstrous  abuse, 
which,  during  several  centuries  of  an  en¬ 
lightened  age,  stigmatized  the  legislation  of  the 
British  constitution,  and  in  his  lengthened 
struggle  thereby  triumphantly  evincing  that 
his  hatred  of  religious  ascendancy,  was  as 
lasting  as  his  love  of  justice  !  Equally  strenu- 


224  SIR  JOHN  GRAY. 


ously  has  he  exercised  his  powerful  influence 
and  talents  in  advocating  a  system  of  a  pri¬ 
mary,  middle  class,  and  university  superior  class 
education,  established  on  the  same  basis  of  per¬ 
fect  freedom  ;  and  that  whilst  generations  flow 
past,  progress  shall  not  stand  still.  The  ques¬ 
tion  of  education,  under  the  present  govern¬ 
mental  national  system,  and  godless  colleges, 
is  one,  not  between  one  form  of  Christian 
teaching  and  another,  but  between  religion  and 
irreligion — between  the  ignoring  of  the  Chris¬ 
tian  revelation,  and  its  exaltation  above  all 
secular  education ;  and  he  boldly  proclaimed, 
that  the  hand  which  struck  down  church  as¬ 
cendancy,  shall  unrivet  the  fetters  which  hold 
education  in  bondage,  and  blight  the  life-hopes 
of  our  youth.  In  his  political  struggles,  he 
laboured  not  to  mar  the  enjoyments  of  the 
affluent  and  the  prosperous,  but  to  attune  the 
discordant  wailings  of  the  destitute  and  afflicted, 
to  the  same  harmonious  notes  of  contentment, 
cheerfulness,  and  happiness.  His  antagonists, 
more  than  once,  sought  to  attain  the  object  of 
their  ambition  during  his  absence,  that  they 
might  evade  the  weight  of  his  crushing  op¬ 
position.  To  approach  near  enough  to  aim  the 
decisive  blow  at  the  citadel  of  intolerance  and 
ascendancy,  he  was  obliged  to  wade  through 
piles  of  documentary  evidences,  and  to  walk 
after  the  enemy  through  their  ways  of  political 
corruption,  and  he  passed  them  unstained  by  a 
single  speck  of  the  mire. 


BARON  TULLAHOGUE.  225 


THE  RIGHT  HONORABLE  THE  LORD  CHANCELLOR, 

BARON  o’HAGAN. 

Another  memorable  event  which  occurred 
about  the  time  of  the  General  Council  of  the 
Vatican,  and  one  forcibly  expressive  of  the  pro¬ 
gress  of  the  age,  was  the  elevation  of  Thomas 
O’Hagan  to  the  dignityof  Lord  High  Chancellor 
of  Ireland,  and  subsequently  his  being  created 
by  her  Majesty  a  peer  of  the  realm,  under  the 
title  of  first  Baron  Lord  Tullahogue.  He 
was  the  first  Catholic,  since  the  Reformation 
who  was  elevated  to  that  exalted  dignity ;  and 
his  promotion  was  hailed  with  the  joyous  accla¬ 
mations  of  millions,  who  regarded  it  as  the  dawn¬ 
ing  light  of  a  brighter  day,  and  as  the  final 
rending  of  the  remaining  shreds  of  the  veil  of 
exclusion  and  intolerance,  which  so  long  screened 
from  them  the  beaming  rays  of  the  sun  of  jus¬ 
tice,  equity,  and  equality.  At  an  early  age, 
the  youthful  barrister,  Thomas  O’Hagan,  en¬ 
listed  in  the  contest  for  pre-eminence  at  the  bar, 
where  talents,  eloquence,  and  knowledge  were 
arrayed  against  him  ;  but  competition  soon  felt  * 
he  was  a  great  power,  she  raised  the  white  flag 
and  laid  down  her  arms  before  his  triumphant 
genius  ;  he  seized  the  ermine,  and  scaled  the 
bench.  During  his  career  at  the  bar,  and  on 
the  benches  of  the  courts  below,  he  proved 
himself  possessed  of  forensic  abilities,  which 
early  indicated  the  greatness  of  the  destinies 
that  awaited  him.  To  a  profound  knowledge 
of  the  law,  he  united  all  the  powers  and  accom¬ 
plishments  of  a  brilliant  orator,  a  commanding 


i 


Q 


226  JUDICIAL  VIRTUES. 

address,  an  earnestness  of  appeal,  a  copious 
and  thrilling  eloquence  ;  and  his  integrity  and 
judicial  virtues  were  as  unsullied  and  fair  as 
the  enamelled  whiteness  of  the  ermine's  skin 
that  encircled  his  breast.  The  guilty  quailed 
before  his  bench,  the  innocent  felt  confidence 
and  defied  their  accusers  before  his  judgment- 
seat.  He  acquitted  when  he  could,  he  convicted 
when  he  should.  Whilst  he  passed  the  sentence 
which  justice  exacted,  he  evinced  all  the  tender¬ 
ness  of  a  feeling  heart,  and  all  the  sympathy 
which  philanthropy  elicited.  The  most  exalted 
officer  of  Britain's  laws,  he  was  the  most  submis¬ 
sive  subject  to  religion's  precepts.  He  was  too 
grateful  to  be  forgetful  of  a  friend,  too  generous 
to  avenge  himself  on  an  enemy.  He  reigned 
supreme  in  the  citadel  of  the  people's  hearts  ; 
and  Government,  which  endorsed  the  nation's 
judgment  of  his  worth,  and  was  convinced  of 
his  superior  qualification  for  the  exalted  office, 
with  a  wise  policy  employed  his  promotion  as  a 
passport  to  their  affections  and  their  loyalty. 
He  was  exalted  without  being  jealously  envied  ; 
honored,  without  being  proudly  elated  ;  he  was 
dignified  in  his  deportment,  courteous  in  his 
address.  He  was  determined  without  obsti¬ 
nacy,  yielding  without  weakness,  stern  to  the 
contumacious,  without  being  relentless  to  an 
appeal  for  clemency,  considerate  even  in  his 
displeasure,  impartial  in  his  judgments,  lenient 
in  his  awards.  His  sublime  addresses  inspired 
veneration  for  the  constitution,  vindicated  the 
dignity  of  the  legislature,  and  exalted  the  juris- 


MARQUIS  OF  BUTE.  227 

prudence  of  the  empire;  and  his  whole  judi¬ 
cial  career  proved,  that  Great  Britain’s  laws  were 
never  seen  invested  with  more  imposing  majesty, 
than  when  reflected  from  the  mirror  of  mercy. 
He  was  elevated  above  his  peers,  and  above  the 
vulgar  ways  of  other  men,  as  the  towering 
crest  of  a  lofty  mountain  looking  down  on  the 
cloudy  vapours  wafted  past  on  the  atmosphere 
below,  and,  like  some  stately  dome  still 
illumined  by  the  crimson  tinges  of  the 
setting  sun,  whilst  the  lowly  edifices  beneath 
are  already  shrouded  in  gloomy  shades,  the 
very  majesty  of  his  elevated  position,  and  the 
nobility  of  his  character,  have  isolated  him, 
and  constituted  him  a  solitary  !  British  con¬ 
stitution  !  whilst  you  elevate  such  dignitaries, 
and  whilst  your  jurisprudence  is  presided  over 
by  such  Lord  High  Chancellors — esto  perpetua  ! 

THE  MARQUIS  OF  BUTE. 

The  Marquis  of  Bute,  accompanied  by  Mgr. 
Capel,  visited  Rome  during  the  Council.  He 
presented  the  Pope  a  pectoral  cross  of  gold  and 
brilliants,  and,  with  princely  liberality,  offered 
to  supply  the  windows  of  St.  Peter  s  with  stained 
glass.  The  pious  offer  was  respectfully  declined, 
as  it  was  feared  the  colours  of  the  mosaics  would 
be  deteriorated  in  effect,  if  viewed  in  any  other 
than  white  light.  Stained  glass  in  gothic 
churches  produces  a  charming  effect — the  hues 
reflected  on  the  pavement,  like  the  gems  before 
eastern  princes,  seem  strewn  on  our  pathway 
to  the  Palace  of  Eternity  ! 


^bbressis, 


DELIVERED  BY  THE  FATHERS  OF  THE  COUNCIL, 
IN  THE  CONGREGATIONS. 

HE  Fathers  devoted  much  solicitous 
attention  and  discussion  to  the 
“  Schema  de  Ecclesia,”  the  “  Schema 
de  Fide/'  the  “  Schema  de  Regula- 
ribus,”  the  “  Schema  de  Disciplina,” 
and  other  important  propositions ;  but  the 
subject  which  engaged  the  most  protracted 
deliberations,  and  most  animated  discussions, 
was  that  “  De  Capite  Ecdesise,”  which 
comprised  the  propositions  on  the  dogma  of 
the  infallibility  of  the  Pope.  The  period  occu¬ 
pied  in  the  solemn  consideration  of  this  schema 
was  very  protracted,  and  the  speeches  deli¬ 
vered  were  very  numerous. 

After  the  most  rigid  theological  investiga¬ 
tions,  and  the  most  minute  observance  of  all 
preliminaries,  and  permission  having  been 
obtained,  the  “  Schema  de  Romano  Pontifice  ” 
was  presented  to  the  consideration  of  the 
assembled  Fathers  of  the  Council  on  the  21st 
of  January.  In  that  august  assembly,  com¬ 
prising  the  Prelates  of  the  Christian  world,  all 
of  whom  were  “  urged  by  the  charity  of  God,” 
animated  by  the  divine  spirit,  and  stimulated 
by  a  holy  zeal  to  employ  every  energy  to  pro- 


POPULUS  APOSTOLICUS.  229 

mote  the  interests  of  God’s  house,  his  holy 
Church,  without  spot  or  wrinkle,”  it  may 
appear  unworthy  to  say,  that  those  of  any  one 
nation  excelled  those  of  another  ;  but  I  shall 
be  pardoned  when  I  merely  assert,  what  was 
generally  admitted,  that  the  prelates  of  these 
realms  of  Ireland,  England,  and  Scotland  were 
pre-eminently  distinguished,  in  this  holy  rivalry. 
The  Bishop  of  Tours  proposed  to  confer  on  Ire¬ 
land  the  honorable  title  of  4 4  Populus  Apostoli- 
cus  ” — “  the  nation  of  Apostles.”  The  speeches 
delivered  by  the  Fathers  of  the  Council,  on  the 
various  important  subjects  submitted  to  their 
consideration,  were  very  numerous,  and  in  most 
instances  characterized  by  their  profound  learn¬ 
ing,  their  argumentative  cogency,  their  elo¬ 
quence,  and  classic  latinity. 

I  shall  not  attempt  to  enumerate  the  Bishops, 
who  expressed  themselves  as  opposed  to,  or 
favorable  to  the  opinion,  that  this  was  an 
opportune  time  to  define  the  dogma  of  the 
infallibility  of  the  Pope,  neither  shall  I  attempt 
to  adduce  the  arguments  upon  which  they 
relied,  nor  shall  I  presume  to  criticise  the  sen¬ 
timents  they  enunciated  in  their  orations,  for 
those,  though  deeply  interesting,  weigh  but 
lightly  indeed,  when  poised  with  the  moment¬ 
ous  importance  of  the  result  declared  in  their 
final  decision,  and  in  the  definition  proclaimed 
by  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  through  whom,  the  Holy 
Ghost  has  informed  me,  that  that  dogma  is, 
and  always  was,  contained  in  the  deposit  of 
faith.  0  God  !  it  is  sufficient — I  believe  it  with 


.1 


230  0  ANCIENT  TEUTH  ! 

an  undoubted  faitb — may  I  ever  prove  docile 
to  its  infallible  teachings,  which  will  then 
assuredly  lead  me  to  the  possession  of  my 
everlasting  inheritances  !  No  matter  what  the 
particular  opinions  of  individual  bishops,  or  the 
sentiments  enunciated  may  have  been  pre¬ 
viously,  I  now  believe  the  Pope  is  infallible  ! 
Too  late  have  I  found  thee’  0  Ancient  Beauty ! 
Too  late  have  I  known  thee,  0  Ancient  Truth  ! 

I  shall  here,  however,  mention  the  names  of  a 
few  of  those  dignitaries,  who,  out  of  very  many, 
delivered  the  most  remarkably  clever  addresses 
to  the  Council  :  In  the  54th  General  Congrega¬ 
tion  of  the  General  Council,  held  on  the  19th 
of  May,  his  first  of  two  addresses  was  delivered 
by  his  Eminence  Paul  the  Cardinal  Archbishop 
of  Dublin ;  and  his  Eminence  delivered  his 
second  oration  in  the  73rd  General  Congrega¬ 
tion,  held  on  the  18th  June.  Amongst  others 
were  those  by  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Prague, 
and  by  Mgr.  Moreno,  the  Cardinal  Archbishop 
of  Valladolid.  The  55th  General  Congregation 
of  the  Council,  held  on  20th  of  May,  was 
addressed  by  Mgr.  Simon,  the  Primate  of  Hun¬ 
gary  ;  by  his  Grace  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam, 
John,  Most  Reverend  Dr.  M‘Hale  ;  and  by 
Mgr.  Darboy,  the  Archbishop  of  Paris.  Ad¬ 
dresses  were  delivered  by  his  Eminence  Cardi¬ 
nal  Rauscher,  Archbishop  of  Vienna ;  by  Mgr. 
Kenrick,  Archbishop  of  St.  Louis ;  Mgr.  Con¬ 
nolly,  Archbishop  of  Halifax ;  Mgr.  Stross- 
mayor,  Bishop  of  Bosnia ;  Mgr.  de  Dreux- 
Brezd  ;  Cardinal  Matthieu,  Archbishop  of 


SPEECHES  OF  THE  FATHERS.  231 

Bezan§on  ;  Mgr.  Tizzani,  Archbishop  ofNisibis; 
Mgr.  Dupanloup,  Bishop  of  Orleans ;  Mgr. 
Moreyra,  Bishop  of  Gnamanga,  in  Peru ;  his 
Eminence  Cardinal  di  Pietra ;  the  Cardinal 
Archbishop  of  Albano  ;  Monsignor  O'Keane, 
Bishop  of  Cloyne  ;  Monsignor  Clifford,  Bishop 
of  Clifton  ;  the  Archbishop  of  Kalocza  ;  Mon¬ 
signor  Ullathorne,  Bishop  of  Birmingham ; 
Monsignor  Spalding,  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  ; 
the  Bishop  of  Plymouth,  the  Bishop  of  Gre¬ 
noble  ;  Monsignor  Dechamps,  Archbishop  of 
Mechlin,  and  Cardinal ;  Monsignor  Donnet, 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Bourdeaux.  In  the 
56th  General  Congregation,  held  on  the 
21st  of  May,  the  Fathers  were  addressed  by 
his  Grace  Monsignor  Leahy,  Archbishop  of 
Cashel ;  and  on  the  25th,  by  his  Grace  of  West¬ 
minster,  Most  Beverend  Archbishop  Manning  ; 
and  subsequently  by  Monsignor  McEvilly, 
Bishop  of  Galway.  The  Council  was  also  ad¬ 
dressed  by  Monsignor  Landriot,  Archbishop  of 
Rheims  ;  Monsignor  Purcell,  Bishop  of  Cincin¬ 
nati,  and  by  the  Bishops  of  Angouleme,  Malta, 
Le  Mans,  and  La  Conception,  Chili ;  and  on 
the  21st  of  June,  in  the  75th  General  Con¬ 
gregation,  by  his  Grace  Most  Reverend  Mon¬ 
signor  Errington,  Archbishop  of  4  4  Trebizond 
in  partibus  infidel  ium.”  On  the  2nd  July,  by 
his  Lordship,  the  Bishop  of  Meath,  Most  Re¬ 
verend  Dr.  Nulty ;  and  by  the  Bishops  of  Per¬ 
pignan,  Chalons,  and  Angers.  In  the  70th 
General  Congregation,  on  the  13th  of  June, 
the  Council  was  addressed  by  Monsignor  Reig- 


232  MGR.  GILLOOLY. 

nault.  Bishop  of  Chartres  ;  and  by  Cardinal 
Bonnechose,  Archbishop  of  Rouen.  On  the  3rd 
of  June,  in  the  64th  General  Congregation, 
Monsignor  Gillooly,  Bishop  of  Elphin,  made 
his  address,  as  did  also  Monsignor  Domenic, 
Bishop  of  Pittsburgh ;  Monsignor  the  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Toulouse,  the  Bishop  of  Barcelona, 
and  Monsignor  the  Bishop  of  Marseilles.  Mon¬ 
signor  Yalerga,  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
also  spoke  to  the  assembled  Fathers  ;  Mon¬ 
signor  Moriarty,  his  Lordship  David,  Bishop 
of  Ardfert  and  Aghadoe,  Kerry,  evinced  the 
deepest  interest,  and  took  a  prominent  part  in 
the  discussions  of  the  Council,  and  more  espe¬ 
cially  in  that  on  the  dogma  of  the  infallibity  of 
the  Pope. 


ADDRESS  OF  THE  CARDINAL  ARCHBISHOP  OF 

DUBLIN. 


Amongst  the  many 
powerful  discourses  de¬ 
livered  in  that  august 
assemby,  in  vindication 
of  the  infallibility  of  the 
Pope,  two  of  the  most 
memorable,  and  which 
were  characterized 
their  singular  ability,  er¬ 
udition,  research,  and 
conclusiveness  of  argu¬ 
mentation,  and  which 
were  clothed  in  language  of  the  most  elegant 
and  classic  latinity,  were  the  two  discourses 


THE  CARDINAL'S  ADDRESS.  233 

addressed  to  the  fathers  by  His  Eminence  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  They  won  the 
unqualified  admiration  of  the  prelates,  which 
was  evinced  by  over  one  hundred  bishops 
from  France,  Spain,  the  United  States,  as  well 
as  from  Ireland,  waiting  on  His  Eminence 
immediately  after  in  the  Irish  College,  and  sub¬ 
sequently  presenting  him  an  address,  expres¬ 
sive  of  their  respects  and  congratulations  for 
the  eminent  services  he  rendered  the  Council 
and  the  universal  Christian  world,  and  for  the 
lustre  he  shed  upon  the  Irish  Church,  of  which 
he  is  the  “  decus  et  tutamen.”  The  Holy 
Father  himself,  in  an  enduring  memorial,  testi¬ 
fied  his  approbation,  by  presenting  his  Eminence 
with  a  basso  relievo  in  marble,  of  great  artistic 
merit,  representing  our  Lord  preaching  on  the 
mount.  At  the  first  of  those  two  memorable  ad¬ 
dresses  in  support  of  the  dogma,  and  which 
marked  an  era  in  the  annals  of  the  Council,  his 
Eminence  spoke  for  two  hours,  without  notes, 
in  refutation  of  the  objections  against  the  papal 
infallibility,  previously  urged  in  the  speeches  of 
the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Prague,  and  the 
Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Vienna.  From  the 
very  commencement  of  his  Eminence's  address, 
he  caught  the  breathless  attention,  the  minds, 
and  the  judgment  of  that  most  learned  audi¬ 
tory.  He  led  them  captive  through  all  its 
reasonings,  and  never  liberated  them  till  he 
concluded  amidst  an  universal  burst  of  applause. 
He  conducted  the  fathers  through  all  the  intri¬ 
cate  mazes  of  sophistical  reasonings,  that  he 


234  AN  ERA  IN  THE  COUNCIL. 

might  oppose  the  fallacy  of  opposing  arguments, 
and  elucidate  to  impartial  minds  how  to  un¬ 
ravel  the  tortuous  difficulties  coiled  by  inge¬ 
nious  objections.  No  mind  was  perplexed  by 
exertion  to  arrive  at  his  conclusions  ;  for  sim¬ 
plicity  was  a  balm  that  softened  every  painful 
subtlety.  He  enunciated  the  most  noble  truths, 
and  heavenly  grace  guided  his  naturally  in¬ 
tuitive  wisdom.  His  language  was  expressed 
with  spontaneity,  and  his  Eminence  delivered 
it  with  calmness,  composure,  and  dignity.  There 
were  no  rhetorical  flourishes — no  display  of 
energetic  gestures — its  beauty  of  rhetoric  was 
its  simplicity — its  energy  was  its  strength  of 
argument.  His  conclusively  argumentative 
discourse  was  an  era  in  the  sessions  of  the 
General  Council  of  the  Vatican,  and  struck  a 
blow  which  was  felt  through  the  Church  of 
Christendom,  and  will  vibrate  through  the 
ecclesiastical  history  of  the  age.  His  Eminence 
was  followed  by  Card.  Moreno  of  Valladolid. 


THE  EVENING  OF  THE  DAY  OF  THE  DEFINITION. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  the  Dogma  of 
Papal  Infallibility  was  voted,  a  remarkable  de¬ 
monstration  took,  place  in  the  Irish  College  in 
Rome.  Thirty  Prelates  assembled  to  present 
an  address  to  his  Eminence  Cardinal  Cullen, 
for  the  lustre  he  had  shed  on  his  native  coun¬ 
try  by  his  arguments  in  the  Council  in  favour 
of  the  Dogma.  Among  the  memorable  speeches 
delivered  in  one  of  the  most,  if  not  the  most, 
important  Council  of  the  Church,  none  sur- 


BISHOPS  WAIT  ON  THE  CARDINAL.  235 

passed  in  research,  power,  and  polished  Lati- 
nity  the  speech  of  the  Irish  Cardinal.  Though 
the  Irish  Prelates  knew  the  extent  and  depth 
of  his  learning,  they  were  not  prepared  for  the 
display  which  filled  Eome  with  the  name  of  the 
Cardinal.  Even  the  hostile  correspondents  of 
the  English  journals  admitted  that  the  speech 
had  produced  a  deep  impression  in  the  Council. 
Not  only  the  Irish  Episcopate,  but  many  pre¬ 
lates  from  other  countries,  joined  in  offering 
their  tribute  of  admiration  and  respect  to  the 
Cardinal  for  his  “most  able  and  successful 
vindication  of  the  rights  of  the  Holy  See  and 
the  tradition  of  the  Irish  Church  concerning 
them,”  from  which  we  infer  that  his  Eminence 
imported  into  the  general  argument  the  tradi¬ 
tions  of  the  Irish  Church  on  the  great  ques¬ 
tion  before  the  Council.  The  reply  of  his 
Eminence  was  read  with  intense  satisfaction 
by  all  Catholics.  It  is  a  brief  and  pregnant 
commentary  on  the  points  which  will  follow 
the  definition,  the  condemnation  of  error,  the 
maintenance  of  authority  and  justice,  the  con¬ 
firmation  of  the  rights  of  religion,  and  the 
eradication  of  Gallicanism  from  the  Church  of 
France.  His  Eminence  contrasted  Ireland  of 
the  present  day  with  Ireland  at  the  time  of  the 
Council  of  Trent.  Then  Catholics  were  strug¬ 
gling  for  life,  and  their  church  was  in  mourn¬ 
ing.  To-day  Ireland  is  represented  in  Eome 
by  her  whole  Episcopate — a  body  unsurpassed 
in  piety,  erudition,  and  intellect.  Ireland  has 
reason  to  be  proud  of  her  Prelates. 


&{je  Cartel 


HE  Cardinal  Archbisliop  of  Dublin, 
His  Eminence  Paul  Cullen,  was  born 
on  the  29th  of  April,  1804.  He  re¬ 
ceived  his  primary  education,  first  at 
Mr.  Shackleton’s  seminary  near  Balli- 
tore,  County  Kildare,  celebrated  for  the  num¬ 
ber  of  its  pupils,  who  in  their  subsequent  ca¬ 
reer  through  life,  attained  the  highest  eminence 
in  church,  state,  and  literature.  Amongst 
them  was  Edmund  Burke.  The  Cardinal 
afterwards  became  an  alumnus  of  St.  Patrick’s 
college,  Carlow,  whence,  in  the  year  1820,  he 
proceeded  to  Rome.  The  journey  in  those 
days  was  tedious,  protracted,  and  dangerous. 
He  embarked  at  Howth,  and,  encountering 
contrary  winds,  the  packet  occupied  three  days 
in  crossing  to  Holyhead ;  and  he  required  a 
period  of  nearly  six  weeks  to  complete  the 
remaining  portion  of  the  journey  to  Rome. 
He  commenced  the  ascent  of  the  Alpine  reeks 
on  a  Friday.  The  passengers  of  the  diligence 
stopped  for  dinner  at  a  wayside  inn.  A  pro¬ 
fessing  Catholic  of  the  travelling  party  ate 
plentifully  of  flesh  meat,  and  smiled  sarcastically 
at  his  youthful  companion  for  his  rigid  observ¬ 
ance  of  abstinence.  They  recommenced  to 
ascend  the  mountain,  but  soon  after  parted 
company,  for,  terrible  to  relate,  the  plethoric 


THE  TRAVELLER  ARRIVES.  237 

gentleman  fell  down  dead  at  his  feet,  and  was 
buried  in  an  adjacent  field !  The  young 
traveller  arrived  safely,  and  passed  through  the 

I  gates  of  Rome,  not  thinking  that  he  was  one 
day  to  return  through  them  Archbishop  of 
Dublin,  Primate  of  Ireland,  Apostolic  Delegate 
of  the  Holy  See,  Prince  of  Holy  Roman  Church, 
vested  with  the  crimson  robes,  and  wearing  the 
red  hat  of  a  cardinal.  From  the  mouth  of  infants 
thou  perfectest  praise  !  He  entered  the  college 
of  the  Propaganda,  and,  after  a  brilliant  course 
of  studies  in  humanity,  philosophy,  science,  and 
theology,  during  which  he  defended  the  thesis 
at  several  public  academies,  in  which  he  dis¬ 
played  the  highest  mental  powers,  and  gave 
indications  of  his  future  greatness,  he  was  or¬ 
dained  priest  in  the  year  1829.  He  succeeded 
Dr.  Blake  in  the  presidency  of  the  Irish  college  in 
Rome,  and  became  successively  Professor  and 
Rector  of  the  Propaganda,  and  was  appointed 
corrector  of  the  press,  for  political,  ecclesiastical, 
and  theological  publications.  He  was  honoured 
with  the  esteem  and  confidence  of  the  late  Pope 
Gregory  XVI.  How  exalted  a  grade  he  at¬ 
tained  in  the  estimation  and  appreciation  of 
our  present  Holy  Father,  the  Christian  world 
is  already  too  well  apprized,  to  require  any 
statement  from  me.  Pope  Pius  IX  appointed 
him  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  Primate  of  Ireland, 
and  Apostolic  Delegate,  in  the  year  1850,  and 
he  was  consecrated  by  Cardinal  Castracani. 
He  was  translated  to  the  archdiocese  of  Dub¬ 
lin  on  the  3rd  of  May,  1852,  and  entered  in 


238  CREATED  CARDINAL. 

solemn  state  the  pro-cathedral  church  of  Dublin, 
on  the  commemoration  of  Saint  Paul,  30th  of 
June,  of  the  same  year.  Pope  Pius  IX.  created 
His  Eminence  a  Cardinal  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Church,  under  the  title  of  San  Pietro  in  Mon- 
torio,  on  the  22nd  of  June,  1866.  His  Emi¬ 
nence’s  pontificate  has  been  singularly  signal¬ 
ized  by  the  triumphant  progress  of  religion, 
education,  devotional  exercises,  ecclesiastical 
discipline,  and  ceremonies.  He  presided  at 
the  synod  of  Thurles,  assisted  at  the  definition 
of  the  dogma  of  the  immaculate  conception  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  at  that  of  the 
infallibility  of  the  Pope,  at  the  Council  of  the 
Vatican.  He  erected  the  majestic  diocesan 
seminary  of  Holy  Cross,  in  which  he  deposited 
the  large  portion  of  the  holy  cross,  enclosed  in 
a  gorgeous  shrine,  studded  with  precious  stones, 
presented  His  Eminence  by  the  Pope.  He 
re-organised  and  established  on  a  more  solid 
foundation  the  Catholic  University  of  Ireland. 
He  obtained  many  privileges  for  the  Chapter 
of  St.  Patrick’s. '  He  collected  and  forwarded 
to  Rome,  munificent  contributions  of  Peter’s 
Pence  for  the  Holy  Father.  He  created  many 
new  parishes,  and  recommended  many  eccle¬ 
siastics  who  were  appointed  by  Rome,  and  con¬ 
secrated  for  foreign  bishoprics  and  vicariates,  in 
every  quarter  of  the  globe.  He  established 
throughout  the  diocese,  the  successive  con¬ 
tinual  devotions  of  the  forty  hours’  adoration 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  Novenas  before 
all  the  principal  festivals,  and  added  much  to 


FRUITS  OF  HIS  EPISCOPATE.  239 

the  august  character  of  all  the  ceremonies 
and  church  functions,  and  introduced  many 
reformations  in  the  church  chant.  During 
his  Eminence’s  pontificate,  the  grand  extensive 
hospital  of  the  Mater  Misericordise  was  estab¬ 
lished,  and  very  many  convents,  monasteries, 
and  schools  were  erected,  and  many  religious 
establishments  and  religious  communities  were 
introduced  into  the  diocese  with  his  Eminence’s 
sanction  and  approbation  ;  amongst  them  were 
the  Passionist  Fathers — the  Oblate  Fathers — 
the  Marist  Fathers — the  French  College  of 
Blackrock — the  College  of  Gayfield — the  Je¬ 
suit’s  Retreat-house  at  Milltown  Park — the 
Asylum  for  the  Blind,  Merrion — the  new  No¬ 
viceship  and  Industrial  Schools  of  the  Christian 
.  Brothers  at  Artane — Industrial  Schools,  Stan¬ 
hope-street — the  Reformatories  of  St.  Mary’s, 
High  Park,  and  of  the  Oblates  at  Glencree — 
the  Magdalen  Asylum,  Gloucester-street — the 
Night  Asylum  and  Refuge  for  Houseless  Poor 
— St.  Bridget’s  Orphanage  and  Schools — the 
Redemptorine  Nuns  of  St.  Liguori — the  Nuns 
of  Holy  Faith,  Glasnevin — the  Nuns  of  St. 
Joseph,  Castleknock — the  Infirmarian  Nuns  of 
“  Bon  secours” — the  Nuns  of  the  Sacre  Coeur, 
and  their  splendid  convent  at  Anne  Ville.  The 
number  of  beautiful  churches  erected  in  this 
diocese  during  his  pontificate,  through  the  zeal 
of  the  clergy,  and  under  his  Eminence’s  patron¬ 
age,  exhibiting  most  correct  specimens  of  Gre¬ 
cian  and  Gothic  architecture,  are  a  source  of 
admiration  and  exultation  to  every  lover  of 


CHURCHES  ERECTED. 


240 


religion  :  those  of  the  Dominican  Fathers  of 
St.  Saviour’s — of  the  Augustinian  Fathers — of 
St.  Mary  of  Angels  of  the  Capuchins — St.  Peter’s, 
Rathmines — the  Three  Patrons,  Rathgar — St. 
Catherine’s,  Meath-street — St.  Kevin’s,  Irish- 
town,  and  Donnybrook — St.  Peter’s,  Phibs- 
borough — St.  Michael’s,  Kingstown,  and  the 
church  at  Monkstown — St.  Joseph’s,  Glasthule, 
completed  by  the  silent  energetic  zeal  of  Rev. 
Patrick  M‘Cabe,  P.P. — the  beautiful  Gothic 
structures  of  the  convent  and  church  at 
Clondalkin — the  church  at  Blessington- street 
— of  City-quay — of  Inchicore — the  parochial 
churches  of  Celbridge,  Arklow,  Bohernabreena, 
Roundtown,  Glenealy,  Rathdrum,  Newtown 
Mountkennedy,  and  Delgany,  Blessinton,  Tap- 
too,  Belheary,  Stillorgan,  Greystones,  Raheney, 
Rollestown,  Narraghamore,  Kilcullen,  New¬ 
bridge,  and  the  beautiful  parochial  house  and 
church,  so  charmingly  situated  at  Enniskerry, 
built  by  the  laborious  and  zealous  missionary 
and  solicitous  pastor.  Rev.  Thos.  O’Dwyer,  P.P. 

His  Eminence  has  employed  all  the  influ¬ 
ence  of  his  exalted  character,  and  his  most 
energetic  and  powerful  exertions,  to  obtain  a 
denominational  system,  and  perfect  freedom  of 
education  of  religious  and  financial  equality — 
the  justice  of  a  charter  and  endowment  for  the 
Catholic  university — the  inseparability  of  se¬ 
cular  from  religious  education — an  equitable 
settlement  of  the  land  question — and  the  dis¬ 
establishment  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Ire¬ 
land.  His  opponents  smiled  at  his  projects  as 


THE  CARDINALS  WISDOM. 


241 


impracticable  and  visionary — the  progress  and 
approach  of  public  opinion  towards  some  of 
them,  and  the  actual  attainment  of  others,  have 
proclaimed  the  Cardinal's  wisdom,  and  con¬ 
founded  their  anticipations,  in  proving  their 
practicability  by  realization.  He  proclaimed  n  o 
irritating  announcements  of  triumph  over  the 
defeated,  as  he  aspired  to  nothing  more  than 
the  victory  of  justice  in  establishing  the  reign 
of  equity  and  universal  equality  over  the  ruins 
of  intolerance  and  ascendancy.  There  were 
periods  of  silence  and  tranquillity  in  his  life, 
which  the  censorious  interpreted  as  relaxations 
of  his  progressive  vigour,  but  as  the  ball  pro¬ 
pelled  from  the  cannon's  mouth,  after  its  im¬ 
petuous  invisible  flight,  is  still  formidable 
whilst  apparently  rolling  gently  on  the  sand, 
so,  even  in  those  moments  of  quietude,  His 
Eminence  proved  himself  animated  with  an 
energetic  vitality,  which  was  formidable  and 
irresistible  to  every  opposition.  His  compre¬ 
hensive  mind  burst  asunder  the  contracted 
ways  of  narrow-minded  politicians.  His  reso¬ 
lute  character  overawed  the  courage,  and  para¬ 
lysed  the  strength  of  his  adversaries.  His  Emi¬ 
nence  is  a  man  of  prayer,  interior  recollection, 
and  a  charity  so  comprehensive  as  to  embrace 
all  of  every  country  and  creed,  and  he  yearns 
that  they  may  with  himself  attain  a  blessed 
immortality.  God  and  our  Lady  are  with  him  in 
everything,  and  how  can  he  fail  in  any  thing! — 
when  God  is  foj?  us  who  shall  be  against  us !" 


R 


istojj  of  %  Carbittalak 


INVESTITURE  OF  CARDINALS. 

IRISH  CARDINALS. 

FFICE8  and  functions  similar  to  those 
of  the  Cardinals  are  as  ancient  as  the 
institution  of  holy  Church.  The  name 
or  title,  however,  is  not  so  ancient. 
The  titular  churches  at  Rome  which 
are  committed  to  the  care  of  the  Cardinals  were 
first  founded  by  Pope  St.  Evaristus,  who  was 
the  sixth  Pope,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  114. 
The  introduction  of  the  term  cardinal  is  by  some 
attributed  to  St.  Hyginus,  who  was  the  tenth 
Pope,  and  who  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  155 
established  the  distinction  and  subordination  of 
the  various  grades  of  the  clergy ;  but  from  the 
works  of  the  most  reliable  authorities  on  the 
subject,  I  am  of  opinion  that  there  is  no  record 
extant  to  testify  that  the  name  or  title  of  car¬ 
dinal  existed  previously  to  the  pontificate  of 
Pope  Silvester,  who  was  the  thirty-fourth  Pope, 
and  in  the  early  portion  of  the  fourth  century. 
It  is  most  probable  it  was  first  introduced  by 
that  Pontiff,  and  subsequently  to  the  conversion 
and  baptism  of  the  Emperor  Constantine.  A 
negative  argument  in  favor  of  the  opinion  that 
the  title  of  cardinal  did  not  exist  previously  to 
the  baptism  of  Constantine,  may  be  deduced 
from  the  circumstance,  that  in  the  letters  of  that 
Emperor  which  are  still  extant,  conferring 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  TITLE.  2  43 

territorial  endowments  on  the  Pope  and  several 
Boman  churches,  though  mention  is  made  in 
them  of  other  dignitaries,  there  is  no  mention, 
made  of  cardinals,  which  most  probably  would  I 
not  have  been  the  case  if  so  exalted  a  grade  of  i 
ecclesiastics  were  then  known  under  that  title. 
That  the  title  did  exist  immediately  after  this 
early  period,  is  sufficiently  proved  by  Baronius, 
who  states  that  distinct  mention  is  made  of  the 
seven  cardinal  deacons  of  the  city  of  Borne  in  a 
council  held  in  Borne,  and  which  was  presided 
over  by  Pope  St.  Silvester.  We  may  then  fix 
this  as  the  date  of  its  introduction,  and  regard 
it  as  having  originated  with  St.  Silvester.  Sub¬ 
sequently  to  this  Pope’s  pontificate,  the  title  of 
cardinal  frequently  occurs  in  the  sacred  canons, 
and  apostolical  institutions.  Pope  Gelasius 
mentions  the  name  in  writing  to  Bishop  Celes- 
tine,  and  after  him  the  term  is  mentioned  by 
Gregory  the  Great,  Stephen  IV.,  Nicholas  II., 
and  by  many  other  Popes  continuously  down 
to  our  own  times.  In  many  cathedral  and 
metropolitan  churches,  a  usage  existed  for  many 
centuries  of  styling  the  principal  priests  cardi¬ 
nals  :  in  the  year  1567,  however.  Pope  Pius  V. 
abolished  all  such  supposed  privileges,  and 
rigidly  restricted  this  title  to  the  cardinals  of 
the  holy  Boman  Church,  .created  exclusively  by 
the  Holy  Father  of  the  Faithful  himself.  The 
word  cardinal  is  derived  either  from  the  adjec¬ 
tive  “  cardin alis,”  which  signifies  principal,  or 
from  the  noun-substantive  “  cardo,”  which  means 
a  hinge.  For  as  holy  Church  is  as  it  were  a 


244 


NUMBER  OF  CARDINALS. 


house,  in  which  the  faithful  dwell,  the  Pope  is 
as  it  were  the  door,  and  he  is  assisted,  he 
opens  and  closes,  and  his  directions  frequently 
hinge  on  the  suggestions  given  in  the  councils 
of  the  cardinals.  “  Domini  enim  sunt  cardines 
terrae  et  posuit  super  hos  orbem.” 

The  Pope  is  restricted  by  no  law  or  authority 
in  the  selection  and  creation  of  cardinals,  both 
being  entirely  optional  with  his  Holiness.  In 
early  centuries  the  number  of  the  cardinals 
varied,  and  was  sometimes  larger  than  at  pre¬ 
sent,  but  the  number  is  now  restricted  to 
seventy,  by  a  decree  of  Pope  Sixtus  V.  This 
number  constitutes  what  is  styled  the  Sacred 
College.  The  number  seventy  was  perhaps 
determined  on  from  the  seventy  elders  of  whom 
we  read  in  the  Book  of  Numbers,  whom  the 
Lord  gave  to  Moses,  to  whom  he  promised  to 
communicate  his  spirit,  and  who  were  to  bear 
with  him  the  burden  of  the  people.  The  entire 
number  of  the  seventy  cardinals  who  constitute 
the  sacred  college  is  rarely  completed,  as  some 
vacancies  are  usually  reserved  for  contingencies 
or  particular  emergencies.  Of  the  seventy  car¬ 
dinals,  six  are  cardinal  bishops,  fifty  are  cardinal 
priests,  and  fourteen  are  cardinal  deacons.  The 
care  of  some  one  of  the  particular  ancient 
churches  to  which  I  Before  alluded,  as  having 
been  founded  by  Pope  Evaristus,  together  with 
the  flock  attached  to  it,  is  committed  to  each 
cardinal,  and  from  this  church  he  derives  his 
title.  Every  personage,  before  he  can  be  con¬ 
sidered  eligible  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal,  is,  by 


PRIVILEGES  OF  CARDINALS.  245 

a  decree  of  Sixtus  V.,  required  to  be  at  least  a 
cleric  or  to  have  received  minor  orders.  If  the 
dignitary  elevated  to  the  cardinalate  be  absent 
from  Rome,  then  the  red  “  birette  ”  is  conveyed 
to  him  by  a  chamberlain,  but  he  is  required  to 
make  a  solemn  promise,  that  at  least  within 
one  year  he  will  proceed  to  Rome  to  receive  the 
red  hat  at  the  hands  of  the  Pope.  In  some 
instances,  when  the  new  cardinal  is  a  hereditary 
member  of  a  royal  family,  the  red  hat  itself  is 
forwarded  to  him.  In  all  cases  the  chamber- 
lain  who  is  entrusted  with  this  commission  is 
favored  with  presents  of  very  valuable  gifts.  Of 
the  many  extraordinary  privileges  which  the 
cardinals  enjoy,  one  of  the  most  exalted  is  the 
eligibility  of  each  to  be  elevated  to  the  Papacy, 
and  the  right  of  all  to  vote  for  the  election  of  a 
Pope.  They  are  also  entitled  to  communicate 
immediately  with,  and  offer  their  advice  to  the 
Holy  Father,  and  to  speak  in  all  the  councils, 
conferences,  consistories,  and  conclaves  of  the 
sacred  college.  They  are  usually  members  of 
congregations  which  discharge  the  most  im¬ 
portant  duties  connected  with  the  transactions 
of  the  entire  Christian  world.  The  high  privi¬ 
lege  of  electing  the  Pope  was  confirmed  and 
restricted  exclusively  to  the  cardinals  in  the 
time  of  Peter  Damian,  by  Pope  Nicholas  II., 
about  the  year  of  our  Lord  1059.  The  clergy 
and  the  people  previously  exercised  a  voice  of 
confirmation  or  approbation.  This  usage,  how¬ 
ever,  was  sometimes  found  leading  to  schismati- 
cal  tendencies,  and  was  totally  abolished  by  Pope 


246  RESERVED  IN  PETTO. 


Alexander  III.,  who  presided  at  the  third 
council  of  Lateran,  where  it  was  decreed  that 
not  only  were  the  cardinals  exclusively  to  elect 
the  Pope,  but  that  a  mere  majority  of  votes  for 
any  one  should  not  be  regarded  as  sufficient  for 
a  valid  election,  but  that  two-thirds  of  the  entire 
should  be  indispensably  necessary.  This  Pon¬ 
tiff,  Alexander  III.,  is  memorable  in  English 
history,  as  having  so  cordially  sympathized  with, 
and  so  graciously  received  during  his  persecu¬ 
tions  and  his  exile,  the  heroic  champion  of 
the  Church's  immunities,  St.  Thomas  a  Becket, 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  after  his 
glorious  martyrdom  enrolling  his  honored  name 
in  the  calendar  of  the  saints,  by  canonizing 
him.  It  was  this  Pontiff  also  who  so  laudably 
suppressed  the  tilts  and  tournaments  of  the 
middle  ages,  which  had  been  the  prolific  and 
baneful  sources  of  so  many  scandals  and  losses 
of  life.  Previously  to  the  public  announcement 
of  the  elevation  of  a  cardinal  to  that  dignity, 
the  Pope  signifies  his  intention  to  the  other 
cardinals  assembled  in  secret  consistory,  and  he 
is  thus  reserved  “  in  petto."  Cardinals  are  not 
entitled  to  assume  the  signature  or  to  wear  the 
scarlet  robes  till  they  receive  the  “  birette  ”  or 
red  hat  from  the  Pope.  Cardinals  are  addressed 
by  the  title  of  “  Eminence  f  and  Urban  VIII., 
who  was  the  245th  Pope,  and  in  the  year  1629, 
was  the  first  Pope  who  authorized  that  cardinals 
should  be  addressed  by  this  title  of  Eminence  ; 
previously  they  were  addressed  as  bishops  are 
now,  “Illustrissimi” — most  illustrious ;  and  at  an 


THE  RED  HAT.  247 

earlier  period  they  were  addressed  as  “  amplis- 
simi,”  which  latter  appellation  is  the  title  now 
given  to  episcopal  vicars.  The  color  of  the  cardi¬ 
nals' robes  is  scarlet, to  remindthem  that  the  most 
honorable  dye  for  an  ecclesiastic's  dress,  is  that 
of  his  blood,  which,  after  the  example  of  their 
divine  Master,  they  should,  if  necessary,  be  pre¬ 
pared  to  shed  in  defence  of  Christ’s  kingdom  on 
earth.  The  use  of  the  red  hat  was  first  conceded 
to  the  cardinals  in  the  year  1243,  by  Pope 
Innocent  IV.,  who  was  the  187th  successor  to 
Peter's  chair. 

This  symbol  of  honor  and  dignity,  as  well 
as  of  spirit  of  sacrifice,  and  of  unyielding 
fidelity  and  heroism  in  defence  of  Faith  and 
Peter's  rights,  was  instituted  at  a  very  critical 
period  of  ecclesiastical  history.  It  was  intro¬ 
duced  at  a  time  when  many  Cardinals  were 
arrested  and  thrown  into  prison,  and  suffered 
the  direst  persecutions  from  the  Emperor  Fre¬ 
deric,  during  the  disastrous  dissensions  be¬ 
tween  the  Guelphs  and  Ghibellines,  and  was 
intended  to  be  expressive  of  the  resolution 
of  those  Cardinals,  who  were  honoured  with  it, 
to  suffer  all  persecutions,  and,  if  necessary,  to 
lay  down  their  heads  and  shed  their  blood 
in  defence  of  holy  Church.  Pope  Boniface, 
who  is  commonly  styled  Boniface  VIII.,  in  the 
year  1300,  granted  the  Cardinals  the  privilege 
of  wearing  scarlet  robes;  and  Paul  II.,  who 
was  the  221st  Pope,  in  the  year  1465,  con¬ 
ceded  to  the  Cardinals  the  privilege  of  wearing 
scarlet  saddle-cloths,  coverings,  and  housings, 


248  INVESTITURE  OF  A  CARDINAL. 


embroidered  in  gold,  and  gilded  stirrups,  when 
they  rode  on  mules  in  the  full  state  processions 
of  the  Pope. 

I  was  present  at  the  creation  of  one  cardinal, 
and  by  a  happy  coincidence  he  happened  to  be 
the  bishop  of  the  birth-place  of  our  glorious 
patron  St.  Patrick,  having  been  bishop  of  the 
united  dioceses  of  Arras,  St.  Omer,  and  Bou- 
logne-sur-mer,  in  Artois,  in  France,  Monsignor 
De-la-Tour  d’ Auvergne.  The  prelate  of  this 
diocese  is  one  of  the  few  in  the  world  not  arch¬ 
bishops  who  are  privileged  to  wear  the  pallium. 
The  ceremony,  which  was  of  the  most  imposing 
and  august  character,  took  place  in  the  Aula 
Apostolica,  in  the  Vatican  Palace,  in  the  pre¬ 
sence  of  cardiuals,  many  royal  personages, 
Roman  princes,  prelates,  and  a  vast  assemblage 
of  the  elite  of  Italy,  all  in  court  dresses.  Pre¬ 
viously  to  the  investiture,  the  new  cardinal  takes 
an  oath  before  the  Pope  and  cardinals.  The 
papal  procession  to  the  hall  was  preceded  by 
the  papal  choirs,  chanting  in  the  most  dulcet  and 
harmonious  strains,  followed  by  a  lengthened 
line  of  cross-bearers,  chaplains,  chamberlains, 
assistant  bishops,  masters  of  the  robes,  auditors 
of  the  Rota,  consistorial  advocates,  masters  of 
ceremonies,  esquires,  mace-bearers,  heralds, 
princes  assisting  at  the  throne,  and  thirty  car¬ 
dinals,  followed  by  the  Holy  Father,  all  escorted 
by  detachments  of  the  Swiss  and  noble  guards, 
all  draped  in  every  variety  of  gorgeously  dyed 
robes  of  blue,  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  embroi¬ 
dered  with  gold  lace,  studded  with  diamonds 


ESTO  CARDINALIS.  249 

and  glittering  gems  ;  and  when  grouped  round 
the  papal  throne,  on  the  green  cloth  of  the  floor, 
they  seemed  like  a  cluster  of  midsummer 
flowers,  tinted  in  the  glowing  tinges  of  the  rain¬ 
bow’s  hues,  and  glistening  with  pendent  dew- 
drops  in  the  sunny  rays  of  the  morning.  The 
consistorial  advocate  read  a  lengthened  docu¬ 
ment  in  Latin,  proclaiming  that  the  prelate  was 
promoted  to  the  cardinalate,  and  summoning 
his  presence.  Two  cardinals  retired,  and  soon 
after  conducted  the  cardinal  designate  to  the 
Pope’s  throne.  His  Eminence  knelt,  the  Pope 
raised  the  hood  of  his  cappa  over  his  head,  and 
then  placed  on  it  the  red  hat  with  its  cluster  of 
tassels  falling  on  the  ground  behind,  and  thePope 
making  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  him,  said  in 
Latin  “  Esto  Cardinalis  ” — “  Be  thou  a  cardinal, 
and  wear  this  hat  to  signify  thou  shalt,  if  neces¬ 
sary,  fearlessly  expose  thyself  to  the  effusion  of 
thy  heart’s  blood,  and  to  death,  for  the  exalta¬ 
tion  of  holy  faith,  for  the  peace  and  quietude  of 
all  Christian  people,  and  for  the  extension  of  the 
kingdom  of  the  holy  Boman  Church,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Amen.”  His  Eminence  then 
took  off  the  red  hat,  prostrated  himself,  kissed 
the  Pope’s  foot,  he  arose  and  kissed  the  Pope’s 
ring.  The  Pope  advanced,  embraced  him,  and 
kissed  him  on  both  cheeks.  He  then  went 
round  the  entire  circle  of  cardinals  and  observed 
with  each  the  same  forms  of  salutations  and 
greetings.  After  the  investiture  the  Pope  closes 
the  mouth  of  each  cardinal,  using  these  words  : 


UNLOCKING  THE  MOUTH. 


250 


“  We  close  your  mouth  that  you  may  not  be 
able  to  give  your  opinion  in  consistories,  congre¬ 
gations,  and  other  cardinalatial  ceremonies.” 
After  pronouncing  this  formula,  the  Pope  opens  a 
secret  consistory,  and  when  this  is  over  he  un¬ 
locks  the  mouth  of  each  of  the  new  cardinals 
with  these  words  :  “  We  open  your  mouth  in  the 
assemblies,  in  the  councils,  in  the  election  of 
the  sovereign  pontiff,  and  in  all  the  consistorial 
or  extra-consistorial  acts  peculiar  to  cardinals, 
and  which  it  belongs  to  them  to  perform.”  The 
symbolical  ceremony,  which  confers  on  the  car¬ 
dinal  the  active  and  the  passive  voice,  is  followed 
by  the  bestowal  of  the  ring  and  title.  The  ring 
is  gold  with  a  sapphire  stone — -the  emblem  of 
high  priesthood  and  of  sovereignty— the  cardi¬ 
nals  being  the  heirs  presumptive  of  the  sovereign 
pontiff.  The  title  of  a  church  in  Rome  is  then 
given.  The  new  cardinal  was  then  conveyed 
in  a  superb  Sedan  chair  to  his  gorgeous  car¬ 
riages  and  suite  awaiting  him  outside  the  palace. 
In  the  evening  he  makes  a  visit  in  grand 
state,  to  the  shrines  of  the  Apostles  in  St. 
Peter’s,  and  enters  the  Basilica  through  the 
bronze  gates,  which  on  no  other  occasion  are 
thrown  open,  except  for  the  state  papal  pro¬ 
cessions.  On  two  succeeding  evenings  he  holds 
two  levees,  when  his  eminence  is  waited  on  by 
all  the  dignitaries  of  church,  state,  army,  and 
the  leading  characters  of  every  social  circle. 

As  to  the  question,  whether  our  Cardinal 
Archbishop  of  Dublin  is  the  first  Irishman 
ever  elevated  to  the  dignity  of  the  Cardinalate, 


MGR.  CONATY.  251 

it  may  be  said  be  is  with  very  much  probability 
of  accuracy.  Lopez,  a  Spanish  writer,  in  bis 
bistory  of  tbe  Trinitarians,  states  there  were 
several  Irishmen  Cardinals  ;  but  I  know  of  no 
other  record  or  authority  to  sustain  him  in 
that  assertion,  and  therefore  I  receive  it  with 
considerable  caution,  as  wanting  corroboration. 
Even  visits  of  Cardinals  to  this  country  have 
been  very  rare  :  we  have  had  the  visits  of  Car¬ 
dinal  Paparo  to  Kells,  in  the  year  1152  ;  that 
of  Cardinal  Vivian  to  Dublin,  in  the  time  of  St. 
Laurence  O'Toole,  in  the  year  1177;  and  of 
Cardinal  Wiseman  to  Ballinasloe,  in  1857. 

MOST  REVEREND  DR.  CONATY. 

On  his  return  from  the  Council,  Most  Reve¬ 
rend  Monsignor  Conaty,  Bishop  of  Kilmore, 
purchased  the  estate  of  Cullis  for  the  site  and 
endowment  of  his  new  diocesan  seminary.  The 
estate  comprises  600  acres  of  rich  land,  well 
wooded,  presenting  picturesque  scenery,  is  dis¬ 
tant  one  mile  from  the  town  of  Cavan,  and 
cost  £15,000.  This  large  amount  was  pro¬ 
cured  by  the  munificent  contributions  of  the 
bishop,  clergy,  and  people  of  the  diocese,  and  of 
Irish  friends  in  America.  The  first  stone  of 
the  seminary  was  laid  on  the  23rd  of  May,  1871, 
by  the  Cardinal.  Owen  Roe  O'Neill  was  buried 
at  Cavan.  During  a  period  of  the  persecutions 
in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  the  bishop  of 
Kilmore  was  the  only  Catholic  bishop  in  Ire¬ 
land,  and  he  lived  concealed  in  a  cave. 


— 


_ 


progress  of  ijie  jitjjeitrata 

THROUGH  THE  COUNCIL. 

N  the  6th,  7th,  and  8th  of  April,  the 
forty-second,  forty-third,  and  forty- 
fourth  General  Congregations  were 


held,  and  the  votes  taken  on  the 
amendments,  on  the  third  and  fourth 
Chapters  of  the  Schema  de  Fide,  and  were 
adopted,  with  the  exception  of  one  point,  which 
was  referred  back  to  the  Commission  for  fur¬ 
ther  consideration.  As  finally  arranged  by  the 
Commission,  it  was  ultimately  adopted  unani¬ 
mously. 

As  time  advanced,  the  discussions  became 
more  animated,  and  the  interest  of  the  Chris¬ 
tian  world  became  more  intensified  in  the 
momentous  questions  under  deliberation,  and 
sanguine  anticipations  were  entertained  that 
a  public  session  would  soon  be  held  by  the 
Holy  Father  and  Council,  in  which  the  Canons 
of  the  Schema  de  Fide,  and  of  the  Schema  of 
Ecclesiastical  Discipline,  and  of  the  Little  Cate¬ 
chism,  would  be  promulgated,  and  would  imme¬ 
diately  be  followed  by  the  discussion  on  the 
Schema  de  Ecclesia  ;  and  it  was  ardently 
hoped  that  the  definition  would  be  proclaimed 
on  St.  Peter’s  day. 

The  approach  of  Easter  stimulated  the  Fa¬ 
thers  of  the  Council  to  such  increased  exertions, 
that  they  held  so  many  as  ten  Congregations 


within  the  period  of  a  fortnight,  the  last  of 
which  was  held  on  the  12  th  of  April,  being 
the  forty-fifth  General  Congregation.  The 
Bishop  of  Poitiers,  on  the  part  of  the  Com¬ 
mission  de  Fide,  addressed  the  Council;  and 
Cardinal  de  Angelis  announced,  that  the  votes 
on  the  whole  of  the  first  four  chapters  of  the 
Schema  on  Dogma,  were  to  be  taken  collec¬ 
tively.  Each  Father  was  called  by  name  suc¬ 
cessively,  and  his  vote  was  recorded  by  the 
Secretaries.  The  entire  number  who  voted 
was  595.  The  number  who  voted  “Placet” 
was  515,  and  80  who  wished  for  some  modi¬ 
fications,  voted  “Placet  juxta  modum.”  The 
number  of  Pelates  attending  the  Council  was 
at  this  time  considerably  reduced,  as  very 
many  obtained  permission  to  return  to  their 
respective  dioceses  to  preside  at  the  ceremonies 
of  Holy  Week,  and  for  the  celebration  of 
Easter.  His  Eminence  the  Cardinal  Arch¬ 
bishop  came  to  Dublin,  but  returned  to  Rome 
immediately  after  Easter. 

The  ceremonies  of  Holy  Week  in  Rome, 
always  impressive  and  august,  were  invested 
with  increased  solemnities  of  ceremonial  on 
this  occasion,  in  consequence  of  the  great 
number  of  Prelates  from  every  country,  and 
clime,  and  rite,  who  assisted  and  surrounded 
the  Soveregn  Pontiff  of  the  one  family  of  the 
faithful,  in  commemorating  the  glorious  mys¬ 
teries  of  our  redemption. 

Many  distinguished  preachers,  Jesuit  Fathers, 
delivered  powerful  addresses  in  favor  of  the 


THIRD  PUBLIC  SESSION. 


254 


definition  of  the  Papal  Infallibility,  about  this 
time,  in  various  countries,  especially  in  Eng¬ 
land,  in  France,  and  in  America. 

The  third  public  session  of  the  General  Coun¬ 
cil  of  the  Vatican  was  held  on  the  24th  April, 
and  was  presided  over  by  the  Sovereign  Pon¬ 
tiff  in  person,  and  was  attended  by  664  fathers. 
Mass  was  celebrated  by  Cardinal  Bilio,  after 
which  the  “Constitution  de  Fide”  was  read, 
unanimously  voted  for,  and  being  approved  of 
by  the  Holy  Father,  was  recorded  as  solemnly 
promulgated.  It  consists  of  eighteen  canons, 
which  condemn  many  errors  of  modern  times, 
under  four  articles  :  Of  God  the  Creator  of  all 
things  ;  of  Revelation  ;  of  Faith  ;  of  Faith  and 
Reason.  After  the  unanimous  vote  was  pro¬ 
claimed,  the  Holy  Father  said  :  “  All  the  fathers 
of  the  Council,  without  exception,  having  an¬ 
swered  placet  to  the  decrees  and  canons  which 
have  just  been  read,  We  ourselves  define  in  the 
same  sense  the  truths  contained  in  these  decrees 
and  canons,  which  We  confirm  by  our  Apos¬ 
tolic  authority.” 

The  first  official  announcement  of  the  imme¬ 
diate  introduction  of  the  discussion  of  the  ques¬ 
tion  of  the  Papal  Infallibility,  was  made  on  the 
29th  April,  and  many  documents  on  the  sub¬ 
ject  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  fathers. 
All  the  objections  to  the  “  Schema  de  Summo 
Pontifice,”  and  to  the  definition  of  the  dogma, 
were  comprised  in  a  volume  of  250  pages,  and 
presented  to  the  members  of  the  Council,  that 
the  fathers,  being  in  full  possession  of  all  the 


THE  LITTLE  CATECHISM.  255 


arguments  that  the  most  astute  could  urge 
against  it,  the  question  might  thus  be  ap¬ 
proached  with  the  fullest  knowledge  and  de¬ 
liberation  and  preparation. 

The  votes  of  the  fathers  were  taken  on  the 
“  Schema  de  Parvo  Catechismo,”  in  the  forty- 
ninth  general  congregation,  held  on  the  4th  of 
May,  when  500  bishops  voted  placet,  and  56 
voted  non-placet.  If  any  of  the  prelates  were 
opposed  to  the  schema,  it  was  not  at  all  from 
any  diversity  of  opinion  on  the  doctrine  incul¬ 
cated,  but  merely  from  a  desire  to  retain  the 
forms  of  conveying  it,  to  which  many  countries 
were  attached,  with  which  they  were  familiar, 
and  which  they  wished  to  preserve. 

The  “  Schema  de  Ecclesia  Christi,”  of  the 
primacy  and  infallibility  of  the  Sovereign  Pon¬ 
tiff,  consists- of  four  chapters,  of  which  three 
bear  reference  to  the  primacy,  and  the  last  to 
the  infallibility  of  the  Pope. 

THE  ANGLICANS. 

Much  anxiety  was  felt  by  the  holy  Father 
and  the  prelates  of  the  Council,  and  many  fer¬ 
vent  prayers  were  offered  for  the  return  of 
England  to  the  fold  of  Christ,  and  sanguine 
anticipations  were  entertained  that  the  anglican 
clergy  would  now  manifest  a  movement  to  em¬ 
brace  the  true  faith.  The  Pope  and  fathers 
were  prepared  on  seeing  them  coming  afar  off 
to  go  forth  to  meet  them,  to  embrace  their  re¬ 
turning  sons,  to  feast  them,  and  clothe  them 


256  SS.  PETER  AND  PAUL. 


with  the  most  honorable  garments.  Hopes 
were  indulged  that  the  decrees  and  definitions 
of  dogma  proclaimed  in  the  Basilica  of  St. 
Peter's  would  be  re-echoed  from  the  vaulted 
aisles  of  St.  Paul's  in  London,  and  that  thus 
the  two  countries,  represented  by  those  two 
cathedrals,  would  again  be  united  in  the  one 
faith,  professed  and  preached  by  their  two  bles¬ 
sed  patrons,  the  brother  princes  of  the  Apostles, 
SS.  Peter  and  Paul. 


DISCUSSION  CONTINUED. 

After  a  lengthened  time  had  elapsed,  and  very 
many  lengthened  and  learned  argumentative  ad¬ 
dresses  had  been  delivered,  on  the  21st  of  May, 
in  the  fifty-sixth  general  congregation,  Most 
Reverend  Dr.  Leahy,  archbishop  of  Cashel,  ad¬ 
dressed  the  fathers  in  a  powerful  speech,  in 
reply  to  all  the  objections  previously  urged  ; 


DE  VI  ET  RATIONE  PRIMATUS.  257 


and  much  anxiety  was  about  this  time  mani¬ 
fested  by  the  fathers  that  the  general  discussion 
on  the  “  Schema  de  Romano  Pontifice  ”  should 
be  closed,  as  they  considered  the  subject  ex¬ 
hausted  by  the  great  number  and  the  great 
length  of  the  speeches  which  had  been  delivered, 
amounting  to  sixty-two,  occupying,  on  an 
average,  an  hour  each,  and  during  fourteen 
general  congregations.  The  Holy  Father,  how¬ 
ever,  hearing  there  were  seventy  fathers  who 
expressed  an  intention  of  speaking,  still  unheard, 
desired  the  opportunity  should  be  afforded  all  to 
express  their  opinions.  Subsequently,  many 
waived  their  claim  to  address  the  Council,  and 
withdrew  their  names,  and  a  petition  from  250 
fathers  was  presented,  soliciting  that  the  general 
discussion  be  closed,  and  that  the  discussion  on 
the  chapters  be  opened,  and  the  Council  con¬ 
ceded  the  prayer  of  the  petition,  which  termi¬ 
nated  the  general  discussion.  This  occurred 
on  the  3rd  of  June,  in  the  sixty-fourth  general 
congregation.  On  the  6th  June,  the  proemium 
of  the  “  Schema  de  Ecclesia  Christi,”  was  dis¬ 
cussed;  and  in  congregations  immediately  suc¬ 
ceeding,  the  first  chapter,  “  De  Romano  Ponti¬ 
fice, ”  and  the  second  chapter,  were  agreed  to 
without  any  difference  of  opinion,  and  the 
Council  passed  to  the  third  chapter,  “  De  Yi 
et  Ratione  Primatus  Romani  Pontificis.”  The 
discussion  on  this  chapter  was  prolonged  for 
some  time,  and  terminated  on  the  14th  of  June 
with  a  remarkable  discourse  from  the  Bishop  of 
Angers,  Monsignor  Freppel. 


s 


258  MGR.  LEAHY. 

The  amendments  of  the  proemium  were  pre¬ 
viously  read,  one  by  one,  in  the  seventieth 
general  congregation,  on  the  13  th  of  June,  by 
his  grace  of  Cashel,  Most  Reverend  Dr.  Leahy. 
The  indication  of  each  bishop's  assent  or  dissent 
was  given  by  rising  or  remaining  seated,  on  an 
officer  of  the  Council  calling  out,  “  Qui  admit- 
tunt  surgant ;  qui  rejiciunt  surgant.”  His 
grace  read  the  amendments  in  a  voice  audible 
to  every  prelate  throughout  the  vast  council 
hall,  and  in  tones  so  articulate  and  well  modu¬ 
lated,  and  with  such  distinct  and  correct 
emphasis,  as  to  elicit  the  admiration  of  all  the 
fathers  for  his  power  of  elocution  ;  and  how 
valuable  was  that  qualification  in  a  speaker  to 
such  an  assembly  on  such  a  subject! 

HIS  GRACE  OE  CASHEL  AND  EMLY. 

His  Grace  Most  Reverend  Dr.  Leahy  had 
been  president  of  the  college  of  Thurles  pre¬ 
viously  to  his  elevation  to  the  Archiepiscopal 
see  of  Cashel  and  Emly.  His  grace  is  a  pro¬ 
found  theologian  and  ecclesiastical  historian, 
highly  accomplished,  and  is  gifted  with  a  re¬ 
fined  taste  for  the  fine  arts,  and  for  all  the 
polite  literature  of  the  age,  and  is  a  searching 
inquirer  into  the  antiquities  and  former  con¬ 
dition  of  Ireland  and  her  early  Church  usages. 
A  holy  unction  and  grace  invest  him  with  a 
dignified  reverential  deportment  in  all  his  high 
Church  functions.  In  the  government  of  his 
diocese,  he  breathes  a  wish  rather  than  issues  a 


I 


JESUS  IS  WITH  HIM.  259 


command,  and  his  will  is  obeyed  with  cheerful¬ 
ness  and  alacrity  by  a  revering  clergy  and  a 
docile  people.  He  is  humble  and  peaceable, 
and  all  goes  well,  for  Jesus  is  with  him.  “Be 
humble  and  peaceable,  and  Jesus  shall  be  with 
thee.” — “  Im.  of  Christ.”  His  grace  was  pre¬ 
sented  with  munificent  donations  by  the  clergy, 
and  on  his  return,  in  an  eloquent  address,  they 
offered  him  their  cordial  congratulations  for  the 
efficient  services  he  rendered  the  Christian 
world  at  the  Council,  in  his  official  capacity  as 
a  member  of  the  Commission  de  Fide.  The 
address  was  read  by  Very  Beverend  Dean 
Walter  Cantwell.  By  wise  laws  he  has  estab¬ 
lished  the  reign  of  peace  and  temperance  where 
faction  fights  and  intemperance  previously  pre¬ 
vailed,  and  scandals  have  ceased.  “Pax  multa 
diligentibus  lugem  tuam  :  non  est  illis  scanda- 
lum.” — Ps.  cxviii.  165.  “  Much  peace  have  they 
that  love  thy  law,  and  to  them  there  is  no 
scandal.”  His  grace  is  at  present  engaged  in 
erecting  a  cathedral — a  noble,  venerable  Gothic 
pile — which  will  stand  for  ages  an  enduring 
memorial  of  the  happy  union  and  co-operation 
of  bishop,  clergy,  and  people,  “which  being 
framed  together  groweth  up  into  a  holy  temple 
in  the  Lord,”  and  will  long  bear  testimony  to 
their  respect  for  the  place  where  his  glory 
dwelleth,  and  of  their  gratitude  to  the  giver  of 
every  good  gift.  How  endearing  is  gratitude ! — 
nearly  allied  to  charity— -the  oldest  and  most 
enduring  of  every  virtue — it  outlives  faith  and 
hope.  The  building  of  a  cathedral — how  prac- 


260 


GRATITUDE  ! 


tically  expressive  of  our  gratitude  to  God — how 
calculated  to  recall  reminiscences  of  our  obliga¬ 
tions  of  gratitude.  A  cathedral  is  intimately 
associated  with  the  blessings  we  receive  on  our 
entrance  into  life,  in  our  progress  through  life, 
at  our  departure  out  of  life.  See  the  font  at  the 


porch,  where  we  enrolled  our  names  as  children 
of  faith,  and  seized  those  title-deeds  which  con¬ 
stitute  us  heirs  to  everlasting  inheritances.  Look 
at  the  confessionals,  where,  when  foundering,  we 
grasped  the  second  plank  after  shipwreck.  Here 
are  ordained  the  young  Levites,  the  channels  of 


2 
■  i 

I 


H 


CONSTITUTION  DE  ECCLESIA.  261 

heaven's  graces.  Here,  at  holy  matrimony,  our 
pious  parents  received  those  supernatural  aids  to 
teach  us  to  love  and  fear  God.  Here  are 
blessed  those  holy  oils  to  anoint  our  foreheads  as 
valiant  soldiers  of  Christ,  and  in  our  last  infir¬ 
mities  to  afford  balm  to  soothe  the  diseases  of 
our  distempered  souls.  The  tabernacle  reminds 
us  of  that  mysterious  food,  on  the  strength  of 
which  we  walk  through  life  to  the  mountain  of 
God,  Horeb,  and  will  be  our  viaticum  on  our 
journey  through  death  to  everlasting.  Beneath 
its  pavements  shall  repose  our  ashes  till  the  last 
trumpet  shall  echo  through  its  vaulted  crypt, 
summoning  us  to  the  light,  to  be  “  searched  with 
candles  ”  at  the  dread  assize.  The  gracefully 
tapering  spire  points  to  the  cheering  hopes  that 
await  us. 

“pastor  eternus.” 

Many  formulas  were  proposed,  discussed, 
superseded,  and  were  succeeded  by  others, 
without  resulting  in  any  final  decision,  till 
eventually  a  formula  with  a  closing  paragraph, 
of  which  the  following  is  the  text  and  transla¬ 
tion,  was  introduced  by  his  Eminence  the  Car¬ 
dinal  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  commencing  with 
the  words  “ex  cathedra  ”  and  comprising  a  very 
substantive  part  of  the  entire,  and  this  was 
proposed  and  adopted  by  the  Council.  This 
was  the  climax  of  the  culminating  services 
rendered  the  Christian  world  by  the  Cardinal 
Archbishop  of  Dublin  at  the  General  Council 
of  the  Vatican. 


262  CONCLUDING  PARAGRAPH. 


CONCLUDING  PARAGRAPH  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 
“DE  ECCLESIA,  PASTOR  ETERNUS.” 

“  Itaque  nos  traditioni  a  fidei  Christianse  ex- 
ordio  perceptse  fideliter  inhserendo,  ad  Dei  Sal- 
vatoris  nostri  gloriam,  religionis  Catholicae  ex- 
altationem  et  Christianorum  populorumsalutem, 
sacro  approbante  Concilio,  docemus  et  divinitus 
revelatum  dogma  esse  definimus  ;  Romanum 
Pontificem,  cum  ex  Cathedra  loquitur,  id  est, 
cum  omnium  Christianorum  Pastoris  et  Docto- 
ris  munere  fungens,  pro  suprema  sua  Apostolica 
auctoritate  doctrinam  de  fide  vel  moribus  ab 
universa  Ecclesia  tenendam  definit,  per  assis- 
tentiam  divinam,  ipsi  in  beato  Petro  promissam, 
ea  infallibilitate  pollere,  qua  divinus  Redemptor 
Ecclesiam  suam  in  definienda  doctrina  de  fide 
vel  moribus  instructam  esse  voluit ;  ideoque 
ejusmodi  Romani  Pontificis  definitiones  ex  sese, 
non  autem  ex  consensu  Ecclesise,  irreformabiles 
esse. 

“  Si  quis  autem  huic  Nostrse  definitioni  con- 
tradicere,  quod  Deus  avertat,  praesumpserit,  an¬ 
athema  sit.” 

The  following  is  the  translation  of  the  fore¬ 
going 

“  Wherefore  We,  adhering  faithfully  to  the 
tradition  received  from  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  faith,  for  the  glory  of  God  our 
Saviour,  for  the  exaltation  of  the  Catholic  reli¬ 
gion,  and  the  salvation  of  Christian  peoples, 
We  teach  and  define,  with  the  approbation  of 
the  Sacred  Council,  that  it  is  a  dogma  divinely 


PRINCIPLES  ON  PAPAL  PREROGATIVES.  263 

revealed — That  the  Roman  Pontiff,  when  he 
speaks  ‘  ex  cathedra  *  that  is  to  say,  when  dis¬ 
charging  the  functions  of  Pastor  and  Doctor  of 
all  Christians,  by  virtue  of  his  supreme  Apos¬ 
tolic  authority,  he  defines  a  doctrine  regarding 
faith  or  morals  to  be  held  by  the  universal 
Church,  he  fully  enjoys,  by  the  divine  assist¬ 
ance  promised  to  him  in  blessed  Peter,  the  same 
infallibility  which  our  Divine  Redeemer  in¬ 
tended  His  Church  should  be  endowed  with 
for  defining  doctrine  concerning  faith  or  morals ; 
and  consequently  such  definitions  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff  are  of  themselves  irreformable,  and 
not  from  the  consent  of  the  Church. 

“  If  any  one  shall  presume,  which  may  God 
forbid,  to  contradict  this  Our  definition,  let  him 
be  anathema.” 

» 

PRINCIPLES  ON  THE  PREROGATIVES  OF  THE  SOVE¬ 
REIGN  PONTIFFS  ALWAYS  ADMITTED. 

At  all  periods  in  the  history  of  the  Church, 
both  in  the  east  and  west,  there  have  been 
certain  principles  appertaining  to  the  primacy 
of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  and  its  essential  pre¬ 
rogatives,  which,  without  any  dissentient  voice, 
have  been  unanimously  held  by  the  bishops  and 
faithful  of  the  Holy  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
These  principles  have  been  professed  and  pro¬ 
claimed  by  general  councils  ;  for  instance,  by 
the  fourth  Council  of  Constantinople,  in  the 
ninth  century ;  by  the  second  Council  of  Lyons, 
in  the  thirteenth  century  ;  and  by  the  Council 


264  THE  UNERRING  GUARDIAN. 


of  Florence,  in  the  fifteenth  century.  They 
unanimously  proclaimed  that  these  principles 
were  undoubtedly  derived  from  Christ's  pro¬ 
mises  on  instituting  his  Church.  One  of  these 
principles  is,  that  Catholic  faith  has  been  ever 
preserved  immaculate  in  its  entirety  and  purity 
in  the  Apostolic  or  Roman  See,  and  that,  con¬ 
sequently,  all  are  obliged  to  be  in  communion 
with  that  Roman  See.  Another  of  these  prin¬ 
ciples  is,  that  as  the  Roman  Pontiff  is  Peter's 
successor  in  the  primacy,  and  in  the  plenitude 
of  power,  honor,  and  jurisdiction,  he  is  bound 
in  an  especial  manner  to  confirm  his  brethren, 
and  to  be  the  constant  and  unerring  guardian 
of  the  faith;  and  that  if  any  doubts  or  dis¬ 
putations  arise  in  matters  of  faith,  they  must 
be  referred  to  him  for  judgment  and  definitive 
decision.  A  third  is,  that  he  is  the  Yicar  of 
Christ,  that  he  is  the  head  of  the  universal 
Church,  and  that  he  is  the  father  and  teacher 
of  all  Christians,  and  that  it  is  essentially  his 
prerogative  to  rule,  to  govern,  and  to  feed  the 
lambs  and  sheep  of  the  entire  flock.  Ecclesi¬ 
astical  history  in  almost  every  page  presents 
the  inquiring  Christian  with  indisputable  testi¬ 
mony  that  these  principles  were  regarded  as  not 
merely  theoretical,  but  practical,  and  that  their 
practical  exercise  constituted  the  very  vitality 
of  the  Church's  existence  and  perpetuity.  The 
invariable  usage  and  the  canonical  rule  has  been 
observed  in  every  age  of  referring  to  Rome  all 
questions  which  involved  danger  to  faith,  in 
order,  as  St.  Bernard  so  appropriately  says,  that 


INFALLIBILITY  NOT  IMPECCABILITY.  265 

all  damages  to  faith  might  there  be  repaired 
where  faith  could  not  fail.  It  is  another  un¬ 
doubted  fact,  that  the  'Roman  Pontiffs,  on  re¬ 
ceiving  such  appeals,  did  either  alone  under¬ 
take  their  final  decision,  or  when  they  deemed 
this  to  be  expedient,  solicited  the  opinions  of 
theologians,  the  belief  of  the  Church,  dispersed, 
or  congregated  in  general  councils,  before  pro¬ 
nouncing  his  ultimate  decision.  Another  equally 
certain  fact  is,  that  when  that  ultimate  decision 
was  spoken  and  promulgated,  every  Father  and 
Doctor  bowed  in  submission  to  it,  believing 
that  Peter  s  successor  spoke  unerring  truth,  and 
proving  their  belief  that  he  could  not  err.  “I 
have  prayed  for  thee  that  thy  faith  fail  not.” — 
Luke,  xxii.  32.  Papal  infallibility  does  not 
mean  Papal  impeccability.  The  Church  does 
not  profess  that  the  Pope  is  infallible  as  a  pri¬ 
vate  person — not  even  as  a  doctor  writing  his 
own  theological  opinions — nor  in  any  decision 
he  may  pronounce  outside  the  domain  of 
Church  discipline  and  government  or  of  morals 
or  faith.  Papal  infallibility  is  not  Papal  in¬ 
spiration,  nor  is  it  revelation,  but  only  an  effi¬ 
cacious  and  certain  assistance  from  God  to  pre¬ 
serve  and  expound  the  deposit  of  faith.  The 
Pope  then  cannot  define  any  other  doctrine 
but  only  that  which  was  always  contained  in 
the  deposit  of  faith.  The  Pope  is,  then,  only 
infallible  when  he  speaks  ex  cathedra.  The 
recent  definition  obliges  us  to  believe  that*  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  is  endowed  with  perfect  in¬ 
fallibility  when  he  defines  any  doctrine  on 


266  FOURTH  PUBLIC  SESSION. 

faith  or  morals,  and  that  such  definition  is,  of 
itself,  irreformable  and  irreversible,  and  not  from 
the  consent  of  the  Church.  The  definition  of 
the  Council  of  the  Vatican,  declares  the  infalli¬ 
bility  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  when  he  spoke  ex 
cathedra ,  to  be  identical  with  the  infallibility 
of  the  Church.  In  this  definition,  the  Council 
has  set  up  no  new  doctrine,  but  has  proclaimed 
in  a  solemn  manner  a  truth  handed  down  from 
the  commencement  of  Christianity,  and  which, 
in  its  essential  principles,  has  been  always 
practically  acted  upon  by  the  holy  Catholic 
Church.  It  quite  accords  also  with  the  teaching 
of  the  Angelic  Doctor,  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
who  wrote  six  hundred  years  ago. 


On  the  15th  of  June,  the  discussion  of  the 
fourth  chapter  on  the  infallibility  of  the 
Roman  Pontiff  was  opened,  and  was  continued 
with  great  vigor,  with  powerful  reasoning, 
in  very  many  argumentative  and  eloquent 
speeches,  in  several  succeeding  congregations, 
till  that  of  the  eighty-fifth  general  congrega¬ 
tion,  held  on  the  13th  of  July,  when  the  fathers 
voted,  and  the  following  was  the  result : — 


Placet, 

- 

- 

451 

Placet  juxtamodum, 

- 

62 

Non-placet, 

- 

- 

88 

601 

FOURTH  PUBLIC  SESSION  :  FINAL  VOTE. 

The  final  vote  was  taken  on  the  18th  of  July, 


FINAL  VOTE. 


267 


in  the  fourth  public  session,  and  the  result 
was  : — 


Placet, 

Non-placet, 


533 

2 


535 


Of  the  Fathers  who  were  then  in  Rome,  66 
were  absent  from  the  public  session ;  but  of 
those  who  had  left  Rome  before  the  public 
session,  120  previously  expressed  their  intention 
to  vote  for  the  definition.  Those  thus  raised 
the  number  then  in  favor  of  the  dogma  to  the 
number  of  655.  Five- sixths  of  the  bishops  of 
the  United  States,  and  three-fourths  of  the 
bishops  of  France,  were  favorable  to  the  dogma 
defined.  During  the  discussions  on  this  sub¬ 
ject,  fourteen  congregations  were  held,  and  more 
than  one  hundred  speeches  were  delivered. 


OFFICIAL  ANALYSIS. 

There  were  present  in  Rome  on  the  18  th  of 
July,  48  cardinals  ;  of  these  42  voted  placet ; 
2,  Mattei  and  Orfei,  were  ill ;  4,  viz.,  Schwar- 
zenberg,  Rauscher,  Mathieu,  and  Hohenlohe, 
were  voluntarily  absent  from  the  Council  Hall. 

Of  8  Patriarchs  actually  in  Rome,  6  said 
placet ;  2,  Antioch,  of  the  Greek  Melchite  rite, 
and  Babylon,  of  the  Chaldean  rite,  were  ill  or 
voluntarily  absent. 

Of  Primates,  9  took  part  in  the  Council ;  6 
said  placet ;  1,  Salerno,  was  absent  through  ill¬ 
ness,  but  known  as  an  infallibilist ;  2  were 
voluntarily  absent,  viz.,  Gran  and  Lyons. 


ANALYSIS. 


268 


Of  Archbishops,  there  are  103  on  the  official 
list ;  of  these  5  were  absent  through  illness ; 
80  voted  placet,  and  18  were  voluntarily  ab¬ 
sent. 

Of  the  Bishops,  there  were  440  on  the  official 
list  of  the  Council ;  359  said  placet ;  of  the  re¬ 
maining  81,  Dromore,  Northampton,  Mariano- 
polis,  had  been  allowed  for  some  time  to  return 
home  on  account  of  health,  and  their  names 
were  not  even  read  out  in  the  council  hall ;  20 
had  received  leave  of  absence  from  the  Pope  and 
the  Council  for  urgent  reasons  ;  the  Bishop  of 
Ischia,  though  very  ill,  was  carried  into  the 
hall  to  record  his  vote ;  45  were  voluntarily 
absent,  and  2  were  present  and  said  non-placet. 

Of  Abbots  and  Generals  of  Orders,  44  were 
actually  on  the  official  list.  Of  these  40  said 
placet ;  the  Abbot  of  Monte  Vergine  was  ill,  so 
also  the  General  of  the  Camaldolese ;  Dr.  Burch- 
all,  President  of  the  English  Benedictines,  was 
legitimately  absent;  the  Chaldean  Abbot  of  St. 
Hormisdas  was  voluntarily  absent. 

THE  FOLLOWING-  IS  THE  CORRECT  SUMMARY  OF 


THE  VOTES 

ON  THE 

18th  OF 

JULY. 

Voluntarily' 

Placets. 

Non-placets. 

Absent. 

Cardinals, 

42 

0 

4 

Patriarchs, 

6 

0 

2 

Primates, 

6 

0 

2 

Archbishops, 

80 

0 

18 

Bishops, 

359 

2 

47 

Abbots  and ) 
Generals,  J 

40 

0 

1 

533 

2 

74 

MGRI.  FITZGERALD  AND  RICCIO.  269 


The  two  prelates  who  voted  non-placet,  were 
Mgr.  Eiccio,  bishop  of  Cajazzo,  Naples,  and 
Mgr.  Fitzgerald,  bishop  of  Little  Rock,  Arkan¬ 
sas.  Immediately  after  the  final  vote  of  the 
assembled  Fathers  had  been  given,  Mgr.  Eiccio 
came  forward,  cast  himself  at  the  feet  of  the 
Holy  Father,  made  his  submission,  and  pro¬ 
fessed  his  faith  in  the  dogma;  and  his  lord- 
ship,  Most  Reverend  Dr.  Fitzgerald,  bishop  of 
Little  Rock,  clasped  his  pectoral  cross,  arose,  and 
exclaimed  in  a  loud  voice :  “  Nunc  credo  et  ego, 
nunc  et  ego  firmiter  credo  !”  The  Holy  Father, 
evincing  the  tenderest  feelings  of  emotion,  re¬ 
ceived  the  two  prelates  most  affectionately. 
Those  prelates,  though  they  subtracted  two 
from  the  number  of  placets,  added  most  mate¬ 
rially  to  the  moral  effect,  as  they  afforded  the 
strongest  evidence,  even  in  the  presence  of  the 
Vicar  of  Christ,  and  in  the  face  of  so  august  an 
assemblage  of  venerable  fathers  of  the  Church 
of  the  world,  of  the  perfect  freedom  which  each 
individual  prelate  could  command  in  that  Coun¬ 
cil,  one  of  those  being  an  Italian,  and  living 
so  near  Rome,  and  the  other  being  one  of  the 
youngest  prelates  in  the  world. 

After  the  vote  of  the  Fathers  had  been  given 
and  announced,  the  Pope  arose  and  gave  his  con¬ 
firmatory  placet.  “  Consummatum  est.”  Peter 
has  spoken!  It  is  confirmed!  The  Pope  is 
infallible  !  Scarcely  had  the  word  been  spoken, 
when  the  dignitaries  of  this  august  assembly 
burst  forth  into  the  most  enthusiastic  acclama¬ 
tions,  expressive  of  admiration  and  thanksgiving. 


270  THRILLING  CHEERS. 


Many  of  the  aged  fathers  embraced  each  other, 
tears  of  devotion  trickled  down  their  cheeks, 
and  they  thanked  God  they  had  lived  to  see 
this  day.  They  cheered — and  such  a  cheer — it 
reverberated  round  and  round  the  concave  alti¬ 
tudes  of  the  vast  Basilica.  The  cheer  from  the 
council  hall  was  responded  to  by  tens  of  thou¬ 
sands  in  and  around  the  Basilica,  and  was 
wafted  over  the  prairies  of  America,  and  over 
the  plains  of  Asia,  and  was  re-echoed  to  the 
burning  regions  of  tropical  climes,  and  back 
again  to  icy  oceans,  and  then  through  Alpine 
gorges,  over  glacier  reeks,  and  resounded  through 
every  stately  palace,  lowly  cellar,  and  tottering 
garret,  walking  on  the  wings  of  the  wind,  wafted 
on  strong  pinions  to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the 
habitable  globe — beneath  whose  influence  the 
faithful  children  of  holy  Church  bend,  like  the 
pliant  osier,  with  flexible  humility  and  submis¬ 
sion,  and  before  which  the  obstinate  are  felled, 
as  the  stubborn  oak  of  the  forest,  which  refuses 
to  yield,  is  smashed  by  the  irresistible  gust  of 
the  winter's  tempest.  Those  princes  of  the 
Church  and  those  pontiffs — those  royal  oaks 
in  the  plantations  of  the  Church — waved 
their  arms  in  exultation,  and  were  as  the 
branches  of  the  stately  cedars  of  Lebanon,  wav¬ 
ing  about  and  agitated  by  a  storm.  It  was 
precisely  half-past  eleven  o'clock,  before  meri¬ 
dian,  on  the  18th  of  July,  1870,  when  the  de¬ 
finition  of  the  dogma  of  the  doctrinal  infallibility 
of  the  Pope  was  confirmed.  At  that  instant  a 
terrific  thunderstorm  burst  over  the  Basilica. 


CONVULSION  OF  THE  ELEMENTS.  271 


It  was  occasionally  enveloped  in  profound 
gloom,  and  the  forked  lightning  darted  through 
and  made  darkness  visible,  and  peal  after  peal 
of  thunder  rumbled  over  the  council  hall  and 
towering  dome.  All  were  awe-stricken  at  the 
convulsion  of  the  elements,  and  at  the  mysterious 
breathings  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  whispering  the 
Pope  is  infallible  !  “And  suddenly  there  came 
a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a  mighty  wind  com¬ 
ing,  and  it  filled  the  whole  house  where  they 
were  sitting,  and  they  were  all  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  they  began  to  speak  with 
divers  tongues  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 
And  there  were  dwelling  at  Jerusalem  devout 
men  of  every  nation  under  heaven,  Parthians, 
and  Medes,  and  Elamites,  and  inhabitants  of 
Mesopotamia,  Judea,  and  Cappadocia,  Pontus, 
and  Asia,  Phrygia,  and  Pamphilia,  Egypt,  and 
the  parts  of  Lybia  beyond  Gyrene,  and  strangers 
of  Rome.  And  they  were  all  astonished  and 
wondered,  saying  one  to  another,  what  meaneth 
this  % — and  how  have  we  heard  every  man  our 
own  tongue  wherein  we  were  born  V  Oh,  bles¬ 
sed  birthright !  to  be  born  to  such  a  tongue  and 
such  a  knowledge.  It  seemed  as  if  a  mys¬ 
terious  voice  issued  as  from  the  burning  bush 
of  old,  “Take  off  the  shoes  from  thy  feet,  for 
the  place  on  which  you  stand  is  holy  ground.5' 
It  resembled  the  day  when  Moses  ascended  the 
mount,  and  held  converse  with  God,  and  re¬ 
ceived  the  tables  of  the  law  on  the  summit  of 
Sinai.  Terror  and  death  guarded  every  access 
to  the  mountain,  thunder  and  lightning  ema- 


272  HEAR  YE  HIM! 


nated  from  the  countenance  of  the  God  of  Jacob; 
and  if  Moses,  on  descending,  required  to  veil  his 
face,  lest  the  brilliancy  reflected  from  the  efful¬ 
gence  of  the  Deity  should  dazzle  the  eyes  of 
God’s  people,  how  much  more  reason  have  our 
souls  to  be  overwhelmed  by  the  brilliant  efful- 
gency  of  the  sun  of  righteousness  and  eternal 
truth,  reflected  to-day  from  one  greater  than 
Moses,  the  very  Vicar  of  Christ  J esus  himself  1 
“  Let  not,  then,  Moses  speak  to  me,  but  thou,  0 
Lord,  my  God,  the  eternal  truth,  lest  I  die  and 
prove  fruitless,  if  I  be  only  outwardly  ad¬ 
monished,  and  not  enkindled  within — lest  the 
word,  which  I  have  heard  and  not  followed, 
which  I  have  known  and  not  loved,  which  I 
have  believed  and  not  observed,  rise  up  in 
judgment  against  me.  Speak  thou,  0  Lord, 
for  thy  servant  heareth  ;  for  thou  hast  the 
words  of  eternal  life.” — “  Imitation  of  Christ,” 
b.  3,  2.  “  0  Truth,  my  God,  make  me  one 

with  thee  in  everlasting  love.  I  am  wearied 
with  often  reading  and  hearing  many  things  ;  in 
thee  is  all  that  I  will  or  desire.  Let  all  teachers 
hold  their  peace,  let  all  creatures  be  silent  in 
thy  sight.  Speak  thou  alone  to  me” — book  1, 
3.  This  is  the  decision  of  the  General  Council 
— the  voice  of  the  Holy  Ghost — “  Hear  ye 
him !” 

The  “  Te  Deum  ”  was  chanted  by  tens  of 
thousands  in  the  most  enthusiastic  accents,  the 
booming  bells  of  St.  Peter  s  chimed  quick  and 
merrily, and  thundering  volleys  of  artillery  shook 
the  Basilica  and  the  very  ground  with  terrible 


UNANIMITY. 


273 


concussions,  and  off  the  triumphant  reports 
sped  to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the  Christian 
world.  Thus  this  dogma  of  the  infallibility  of 
the  Pope,  which  was  voted,  was  confirmed,  and 
promulgated  by  our  Holy  Father,  Pius  IX.,  in 
the  fourth  public  session  of  the  Council,  on  the 
18th  July,  1870.  Of  absent  bishops,  300  im¬ 
mediately  sent  in  their  acts  of  adhesion,  making 
at  that  time  the  number  of  adherents  835,  and 
the  number  was  daily  increasing. 

Of  all  the  general  councils  which  were  ever 
held  by  the  Church,  there  never  was  one  whose 
decrees  secured  a  greater  unanimity  than  those 
of  the  Vatican.  After  some  councils,  heretical 
movements  prevailed  for  a  long  time,  and  are  not 
even  now  extinct — for  instance,  after  those  of 
Nice,  Calcedon,  and  Trent.  No  bishop  of  the  en¬ 
tire  Christian  world  has  proved  an  exception  to 
unanimous  obedience,  adhesion,  and  submission 
of  reason,  judgment,  and  faith,  to  the  dogmas 
proclaimed  by  the  Council  of  the  Vatican. 
Among  the  faithful  children  of  the  Church, 
over  the  entire  world,  there  is  no  treason,  no 
rationalism,  no  insurrection  of  intellect  against 
faith.  Some  few  units,  it  is  true,  men  of  learn¬ 
ing  without  grace,  have  presumed  to  object  to 
the  decrees  ;  but,  like  the  audacious  wave  that 
presumes  to  raise  its  crest  to  impede  the  irresis¬ 
tible  way  of  some  stately  bark,  they  are  dashed 
to  spray,  the  ship  rides  buoyantly  over  them, 
leaves  them  to  sink  in  ignoble  oblivion,  and  ' 
mingle  with  the  undulating  waters  of  the  track¬ 
less  ocean  behind  her. 


T 


Hjje  Mar. 


THE  BATTLES — KILLED  AND  WOUNDED — THE 
EXPENSES — LOSSES — THE  INDEMNITY — THE 
REVOLUTION  IN  PARIS — THE  BURNING  OF 
PARIS — THE  VALUE  OF  PROPERTY  DESTROYED 


— HOSTAGES  SHOT — ORDER  RESTORED. 

REVOLUTION  broke  out  in  Spain — 
Queen  Isabella  left  the  kingdom,  and 
sought  a  refuge  in  France  ;  and  on  the 
3rd  of  July,  1870,  Marshal  Prim  was 
deputed  by  the  provisional  government 
to  offer  the  crown  of  Spain  to  Prince  Leopold 
of  Hohenzollern,  and  the  offer  was  accepted  by 
the  Prince.  This  important  appointment  was 
made  secretly,  and  without  the  knowledge  of 
the  French  Government.  France,  already 
jealous  of  the  increasing  power  of  Prussia, 
became  alarmed,  fearing  that  the  elevation  of  a 
German  Prince  to  the  throne  of  Spain  would,  to 
her  disadvantage,  disturb  the  balance  of  power  in 
Europe,  by  still  further  augmenting  the  strength 
of  Prussia.  M.  Ollivier  was  then  prime  minister 
of  France  ;  Count  Bismarck  was  prime  minister 
of  Prussia ;  Baron  Werther  was  the  Prussian 
ambassador  at  Paris  ;  M.  Benedetti  was  French 
ambassador  at  Berlin ;  and  the  Due  de  Gram- 
mont  was  French  minister  of  the  exterior.  After 
a  period  of  agitated  negociations,  serious  diplo¬ 
matic  differences  arose,  and .  on  the  1 7th  of 


THE  FIRST  ENCOUNTER.  275 

J uly  a  formal  declaration  of  war  was  forwarded 
from  Paris  to  Berlin.  A  corps  d'armee,  con¬ 
sisting  of  many  battalions  of  infantry,  cavalry, 
and  artillery,  with  vast  materiel,  was  pushed 
forward  to  the  frontier  lines  with  the  utmost 
rapidity.  Intense  excitement  and  enthusiasm 
prevailed  in  Paris.  The  battalions  marched 
out  exultant— they  bent  no  knee  in  public 
prayer— assisted  at  no  religious  function  pre¬ 
sided  over  by  their  Archbishop  in  Notre 
Dame— they  solicited  no  aid  from  the  Omnipo¬ 
tent  One,  in  whose  sight  whole  armies  are  not 
more  potent  than  a  midge's  wing — they  asked 
not  the  intercession  of  St.  Genevieve,  orofNotre 
Dame  des  Victoires— they  sought  not  the  bene¬ 
diction  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ  on  their  banners 
and  eagles— no,  their  confidence  was  in  their 
Chassepotsand  Mitrailleuse,  and  in  the  prestige 
of  former  victories;  their  ejaculations  were 
“a  Berlin!"  their  hymns  were  the  “Mar- 
sellaise,”  and  “Partant  pour  la  Syrie!”  Unless 
the  Lord  keep  the  city,  he  watcheth  in  vain  who 
keepeth  it  — P s.  126.  The  first  encounter  with 
the  enemy  was  fought  at  Saarbruck  on  the  2nd 
August.  The  armies  of  France  were  commanded 
by  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  Marshals  M ‘Mahon 
and  Bazaine,  Generals  Bourbaki  andWimpffen, 
Ducrot,  Lebrun,  Douay,  Vinoy,  Froissard,  De 
Failly  ;  and  those  of  Germany  by  King  William 
of  Prussia,  Prince  Frederick,  Prince  Frederick 
Charles, General  Count  Von  Moltke,  the  Duke  of 
Mecklenburg  Schwerin,;  Shoultz,  Werder,  and 
the  German  princes,  and  Von  Roon.  The  war 


276  A  WAR  OF  GIANTS. 


assumed  the  most  astounding  proportions.  Ger¬ 
man  armies  poured  in  continuous  tides  into  France, 
until  750,000  men  had  crossed  the  Khine  ;  and 
the  combatants,  including  both  armies,  numbered 
more  than  one  million  of  men,  arrayed  in  a 
contest  portending  the  most  momentous  results. 
The  events  were  colossal.  It  was  a  war  of 
giants.  The  world  was  electrified  at  the  shock 
of  their  concussion.  Dynasties  were  shaken  to 
their  foundations,  and  appeared  nodding  and 
toppling  over  in  ruins.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
Angel  of  Death  were  again  armed  with  the 
destroying  sword,  and  ordered  to  flit  over  the 
fairest  plains  of  earth  on  a  devastating  errand, 
as  over  Egypt  of  old,  commissioned  by  the 
wrath  of  the  Omnipotent  Avenger !  That 
blighting  war  was  as  a  flaming  tornado,  or  like 
one  of  those  appalling  conflagrations  blown 
over  the  prairies  of  America  ;  it  swept  its  lam¬ 
bent  tongue  over  the  most  luxuriant  garden  of 
the  world,  over  the  departments  of  Alsace  and 
Lorraine,  over  the  picturesque  undulations, 
planted  ravines,  and  serpentine  streamlets 
of  the  Ardennes,  over  the  sweet  valleys  of  the 
Meurthe,  the  Meuse,  and  the  Moselle,  passing 
over  the  delicious  country  of  Champagne, 
to  the  very  walls  of  the  metropolis  of  plea¬ 
sure,  luxury,  art,  fashion,  and  refinement. 
The  scenery  of  those  rivers,  more  especially 
of  the  Meuse,  is  captivating — it  is  transport- 
ingly  beautiful.  The  simplicity  of  its  ports, 
the  harmony  with  which  they  blend  in  com¬ 
position — the  serpentine  mazes  or  sinuosities  of 


_ PICTURESQUE  SCENERY.  277 

the  area  of  the  river — the  old  narrow  bridges 
crossing  the  rapids — the  diversified,  the  ever 


changing  views  on  the  banks — either  a  placid 
mead  diapered  with  flowers,  or  the  bold  pro- 
jectings  of  a  rugged  rock — a  gracefully  sloping 
hill  covered  with  verdure — a  towering  impend¬ 
ing  precipice — a  lofty  craggy  cliff  crowned  by 


j  the  ruins  of  a  castle  of  olden  days  of  chivalry 
— the  festoons  of  ivy  and  lichens — the  grand 


forest  scenery,  or  tlie  delicate  spray  of  the 
leaves  touching  the  water's  surface  from  grace¬ 
fully  bending  branches — the  broad  lights — the 
middle  tints  and  deep  shades,  and  the  imper¬ 
ceptible  blendings  and  softenings  off  from  na¬ 
ture's  pencil — the  variety  of  hues— bright, 
sombre,  azure,  or  neutral  tints — -the  screens  or 
sides  of  the  banks,  sometimes  opening"  and  dis¬ 
playing  a  broad  sweep  of  the  river,  and  a  depth 
of  prospective  of  enchanting  beauty,  or  again 
closing  up  and  folding  over  ’ each  other,  were 
like  arms  closing  and  extending  in  admiration 
of  nature's  beauties — and  then  the  sublime 


mountain  ranges,  those  everlasting  pyramids  of 
nature,  in  the  back  ground— all  formed  a  com¬ 
position  of  such  picturesque  landscape  beauty, 
as  to  constitute  the  scenery  of  the  Meuse  un¬ 
rivalled,  and  transcendently  superior  to  any 
river  scenery  in  Europe,  scarcely  excepting 
even  that  of  the  Rhine  !  The  banks  of  those 
rivers,  and  the  country  on  to  the  plains  of 


ONCE  HAPPY  HOMESTEADS  !  279 


Champagne,  were  the  battle  ground  of  the 
armies  of  the  League,  and  of  many  cohorts  of 
Eomans,  Gauls,  Huns,  Visigoths,  Franks,  and 
Burgundians ;  even  Attila  himself  once  fought 
on  these  plains. 

Before  the  blast  of  war  were  an  industrious 
and  peaceful  peasantry,  happy  homesteads, 


fertile  verdant  meads,  watered  by  serpentine 
crystal  streamlets,  dotted  with  fatted  calves 
and  kine,  and  the  woolly  clad  growers  of 
the  fleece  ;  waving  corn  fields  and  planta¬ 
tions,  and  sumptuous  vineyards  producing 
grapes  of  the  choicest  vintage,  yielding  under 
the  wine-press  floods  of  sparkling  juices,  am¬ 
ber  and  ruby-colored,  generous,  exhilarating, 
and  deliciously  acidulous — behind  that  blight¬ 
ing  blast,  a  black  barren  desolate  desert, 
roofless  habitations,  a  calcined  mass  of  charred 
herbage,  and  timbers,  shrieking  widows,  des¬ 
titute  orphans,  old  men  grey  and  stooped 


» 


280  SCENES  OF  DESOLATION. 


with  a  weight  of  sorrows,  plodding  the 
remainder  of  their  weary  way  of  life  through 
thorns  to  ashes ;  cottages  converted  into  char¬ 
nel  houses,  and  miles  of  trenches  teeming  with 


masses  of  human  bodies  exhaling  the  most  me¬ 
phitic  and  pestilential  odours  !  Eye  hath  not 
seen,  ear  heard,  nor  hath  it  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive  the  climax  of  human 
misery  which  reigned  supreme,  and  stalked 
abroad  in  that  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  ! 
Even  before  the  war  had  quite  terminated,  an 
official  return  from  the  German  Government 
announced  that  it  already  left  30,000  widows, 
and  90,000  orphans,  while  whole  districts  were 
denuded  of  the  labor  on  which  material  exist- 


HE  GOES  TO  WILHELMSHOHE.  281 


ence  depends.  The  battle  of  Sedan  was  fought 
on  the  1st  September,  and  on  the  2nd,  Napoleon, 
his  generals,  80,000  men,  with  400  pieces  of  artil¬ 
lery,  surrendered.  He  sought  an  interview  with 
Count  Bismarck,  and  next  morning  drove  from 
Yendressa  to  King William's  royal  head-quarters, 
surrendered  his  sword,  and  was  ordered  to  pro¬ 
ceed  as  a  prisoner  of  war  to  Wilhelmshohe. 
He  slept  that  night  at  the  wretched  village  of 
Donchery,  and  next  morning,  in  his  carriage, 
surrounded  by  a  considerable  suite,  accompanied 
by  Achille  Murat,  and  escorted  by  a  troop  of 
black  horse,  and  many  Prussian  officers,  drove  on 
towards  the  French  frontiers  of  Marne,  Luxem¬ 
burg,  Achen,  and  Bouillon.  The  news  of  these 
appalling  disasters  electrified  the  empire  with 
consternation — the  ministry  became  panic- 
stricken,  and  dissolved — the  Empress  fled  the 
Tuilleries,  crossed  the  channel  in  a  yacht,  and 
reached  England  in  safety — the  Emperor  was 
deposed,  and  a  republic  proclaimed,  of  which 
Thiers,  Jules  Favre,  Gambetta,  Simon,  and 
Henri  Rochefort  were  members,  and  General 
Trochu  was  elected  military  Dictator.  The 
German  army  marched  on  and  invested  Paris. 
The  Emperor  arrived  at  Wilhelmshohe.  The 
war  progressed,  the  French  arms  suffered  a  con¬ 
tinuous  series  of  defeats — fortress  after  fortress 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Prussia— Strasbourg,  Metz, 
Toul,  Verdun,  Mezieres,  Montmedy,  Soissons, 
Orleans,  and  Lille.  This  terrific  war  was  pro¬ 
longed  for  seven  months,  when  it  terminated  at 
first  in  an  armistice,  during  which  a  National 


282  THE  CAMPAIGN  REVIEWED. 


Assembly  was  elected,  with  Thiers  president, 
and  ultimately  France  was  obliged  to  pay 
Prussia  a  large  monetary  indemnity,  and  to  cede 
Alsace,  Lorraine,  the  fortress  of  Metz,  and  the 
eastern  provinces  to  the  Rhine  and  Luxem¬ 
bourg.  The  Prussians  entered  Paris  in  triumph, 
and  retired. 


REVIEW  OF  THE  CAMPAIGN, 


In  the  present  war 
twenty-three  bat¬ 
tles  have  been 
fought,  their  order 
being  —  Wissen- 


burgh,  Woerth,  Spicheren,  Pange,  Mars-la-Tour, 
Gravelotte,  Beaumont,  Sedan,  Noisseville  be¬ 
fore  Metz,  the  three  battles  of  Orleans,  Amiens, 
Champigny,  and  Brie  before  Paris,  Beaugency, 
Bapaume,  Yendome,  Le  Mans,  Belfort,  St.  Quen¬ 
tin,  and  the  great  sortie  against  St.  Cloud.  At 
Gravelotte  nearly  half  a  million  of  men  con¬ 
fronted  each  other — viz.,  270,000  Germans 
against  210,000  Frenchmen.  At  Sedan  there 
were  210,000  Germans  against  150,000  French; 
and  in  the  third  battle  of  Orleans,  100,000  or 
120,000  Germans  against  200,000  or  240,000 
French.  The  disparity  of  numbers  was  greatest 
at  Mars-la-Tour  and  Belfort.  In  the  former, 
45,000  Prussians  fought  from  8.  a.m.  till  4  P.M., 
at  first  against  160,000,  and  by  noon  against 
nearly  200,000  French.  In  the  latter,  nearly 
30,000  or  36,000  Prussians  and  Badeners  con¬ 
fronted  90,000  to  120,000  French.  The  three 


KILLED  AND  WOUNDED.  283 

. '  r~  1  T™T  — — —  ■  j 

battles  before  Metz— Pange,  Mars-la-Tour,  and 
Gravelotte— show  tbe  largest  losses  on-  both 
sides,  the  loss  of  the  Germans  in  the  second 
being  630  officers  and  17,000  men.  Of  all  the 
battles  during  the  past  century,  only  the  storm* 
ing  of  Planchenoi  in  the  battle  of  Belle  Alliance, 
Borodino,  Eylau,  and  Zorendorf,  can  rank  in  the 
same  category  with  the  battles  before  Metz. 
There  have  been  49  engagements,  some  of  them 
resembling  battles,  and  20  successful  sieges, 
including  Paris,  the  first  stronghold  in  the 
world,  and  Metz  and  Strasburg,  fortresses  of  the 
first  rank.  Only  Belfort  is  at  present  besieged, 
while  Bitche  is  invested,  and  Maubeuge,  Givet, 
and  Cambrai  are  masked  and  watched. 

“killed  and  wounded/' 

The  official  lists  of  the  killed  and  grounded 
on  the  German  side,  during  the  war,  have  now 
been  made  up  at  Berlin,  as  far  as  relates  to  the 
army  of  the  late  North  German  Bund  and  the 
Baden  division.  The  number  given  of  killed 
in  action  is  13,960,  of  wounded  88,924  ;  or, 
total  casualties,  without  the  missing,  102,884. 
But  to  these  will  have  to  be  added  at  least 
20,000  more  of  Bavarians  and  Wurtemburgers  ; 
so  that  the  Germans  altogether  may  be  con¬ 
sidered  to  have  lost  120,000,  that  is  more  than 
six  times  as  many  as  Prussia  lost  in  1866,  when 
the  casualties  did  not  reach  20,000.  The  ex¬ 
penditure  of  the  war  is  in  still  greater  propor¬ 
tion  to  that  of  186  6, owing  to  the  longer  duration . 


284  EXPENSES  OF  THE  WAR. 


The  latter  was  returned  at  124,000,000  thalers. 
The  present  war  has  been  rudely  estimated  at 
Berlin  at  amounts  varying  from  £120,000,000 
to£l50,000,000  sterling.  But  these  estimates 
are  for  money  laid  out,  and  do  not  include 
stores  expended.  These  it  took  £4,000,000 
to  replace  in  1866.  Lastly,  there  are  the 
liabilities  for  pensions,  and  for  compensation  to 
the  Germans  driven  out  of  France.  The  latter 
claim,  having  been  excluded  from  the  treaty, 
is  understood  to  have  been  handed  over  to  the 
German  Government,  to  be  met  out  of  the 
general  pecuniary  penalty  imposed  on  France. 

THE  WAR  EXPENSES  OF  FRANCE. 

The  Bourdeaux  Financial  Commission  has 
ascertained  the  war  expenditure  exceeded  two 
milliards.  Mobilization  of  National  Guards,  a 
hundred  millions.  The  receipts  for  1870  show 
a  deficit  of  three  hundred  millions ;  those  of 
1871  already  exceed  a  hundred  millions.  Bau- 
rier  Loan,  250  millions,  realized  200  millions, 
and  cost  Government  8  per  cent.  The  circula¬ 
tion  of  Treasury  Bonds  increased  over  a  hun¬ 
dred  millions.  The  Bank  of  France  lent  nine 
hundred  millions.  If  the  war  had  continued  the 
financial  resources  of  the  country  would  have 
been  exhausted  the  6th  of  March,  after  which 
the  deficit,  ten  millions  daily,  would  have 
accrued. 

LOSSES  IN  THE  WAR. 

Professor  Leone  Levi  has  written  a  long 


DIRECT  AND  INDIRECT  LOSSES.  285 


letter  respecting  the  terms  of  peace.  The 
losses  from  war,  he  says,  are  direct  and  in¬ 
direct.  The  direct  losses  consist — 1st,  of  the 
sums  actually  spent  in  warfare,  the  military 
and  naval  expenditure  ;  and,  2nd,  of  the 
property  actually  destroyed,  whether  by  the 
national  troops  or  by  the  enemy,  in  actual  war¬ 
fare,  or  in  preparation  for  it.  The  indirect 
losses  consist — 1st,  of  the  number  of  men  killed 
and  wounded,  and  number  of  deaths  from 
disease  and  sickness  ;  and,  2nd,  of  the  loss  of 
production,  and  loss  of  trade  and  navigation. 
The  whole  amount  expended  in  the  war  by 
both  powers  is  hardly  known  ;  £200,000,000 
has  been  mentioned,  but  that,  Professor  Levi 
thinks,  is  a  low  estimate.  In  all  probability 
£50,000,000  will  not  cover  the  direct  military 
expenditure  of  Germany.  The  indirect  losses 
are  heavy.  He  takes  the  number  of  killed  and 
wounded  at  100,000  men,  and  asks,  what  may 
be  considered  to  be  the  capitalised  value  of  these 
men  to  their  families  and  to  their  country  % 
Assuming  their  average  age  at  35,  their  average 
income  per  head  at  only  £30  per  annum,  and 
an  expectancy  of  life  of  about  30  years,  and 
taking  the  value  of  an  annuity  of  £l  at  35, 
the  capitalised  value  of  each  man  comes  to  be 
£564,  say, £600, or  100,000  men, £60,000,000. 
But  the  income  of  the  labourers  represents  only 
a  third  at  most  of  the  property  produced,  and  the 
£60,000,000  loss  by  the  individuals  killed  and 
wounded  really  represents  £180,000,000  loss  to 
the  nation.  To  this  he  adds  the  loss  suffered 


286  THE  CUP  OE  woe! 

from  the  complete  distraction  of  the  mind  of 
the  nation  from  all  kinds  of  useful  occupation. 
This  he  puts  down  at  £20,000,000.  Further, 
there  are  the  losses  of  trade  and  navigation, 
which  he  calculates  at  least  at  £2 0, 0 0 0, 0 0 0.  In 
round  numbers,  therefore,  Germany  is,  he 
thinks,  entitled  to  claim  from  France  nearly 
£300,000,000.  Next,  he  asks,  “How  is  this 
debt  to  be  paid  %  ”  The  dismantling  of  for¬ 
tresses  and  the  payment  of  a  full  money  in¬ 
demnification,  Prussia,  he  says,  may  lawfully 
demand ;  but  the  transfer  of  allegiance  of 
nearly  three  millions  of  people  from  France  to 
Germany,  is  not  in  the  power  either  of  Prussia 
to  impose,  or  of  France  to  concede. 


But  the  dire  cup  of  woe  was  not  yet  filled 
for  France,  it  seemed  as  if  the  last  and  weightiest 
blow  had  not  as  yet  been  stricken  by  the  right 
arm  of  the  Omnipotent  Avenger.  On  the  18  th 
of  March  civil  war  broke  out.  The  National 
Guards  and  Communists  entrenched  themselves 
on  Montmartre,  they  seized  the  arsenals,  the  for¬ 
tifications,  and  occupied  Paris.  The  Republican 
Government,  presided  over  by  Thiers,  Jules 
Favre,  and  Simon,  summoned  Marshal  M ‘Mahon 
to  take  the  command  of  the  army,  and  besiege 
Paris.  For  two  months  a  sanguinary  conflict 
raged,  resulting  in  the  most  appalling  carnage. 
The  republican  troops  from  Versailles  forced  the 
defences,  and  entered  the  city;  but  still  the 
fight  was  continued  in  the  streets  for  eight 


r THE  CITY  IN  FLAMES!  287  | 

days.  The  Communists,  driven  to  desperation, 
with  fiendish  malice,  fired  the  city— one-fourth 
of  the  city  was  consumed— hay  saturated  with 
petroleum  was  ignited,  and  the  ascending  vo¬ 
lumes  of  smoke  obscured  the  light  of  day;  fires 
issued  out  from  the  public  buildings  ;  the 
greedy  lambent  flame  devoured  the  palace  of 
the  Tuilleries,  the  library  of  the  Louvre,  the 
Palais  de  Justice,  the  Sainte  Chapelle  par¬ 
tially,  the  Palais  Eoyal ;  the  Palace  of  the 
Luxembourg  was  blown  up  ;  the  church  of  St. 
Eustache,  Petit  St.  Thomas,  the  Hotel  de 
Yille,  the  Embassies,  the  Hotel  of  the  Minis¬ 
try  of  Finance,  the  Prefecture  of  Police, 
theatres,  and  many  other  buildings.  Notre 
Dame  was  fired,  but  happily  the  flames  were  ex¬ 
tinguished  before  the  cathedral  suffered  material 
injury.  The  food  for  that  general  conflagration 


was  unrivalled  gems  of  architectural  genius- 
paintings  by  Murillo,  Carlo  Maratta,  Claude 
Lorraine,  Poussin,  Vernet,  Lebrun,  David ; 


288  GEMS  OF  ART  IN  ASHES  ! 


engravings  by  Raphael  Morgan,  Rembrant* 
Antonio,  Albert  Durer,  Duchange,  the  ex¬ 
quisite  tapestries  of  the  Gobelins,  exquisite  carv¬ 
ings  in  wood,  antiques,  decorative  and  ornamen¬ 
tal  furniture  of  the  highest  artistic  excellence  ; 
heirloom  monuments  of  patriotism,  heroism,  and 
piety,  of  royalty,  triumphs,  and  religion — 
palaces  of  kings,  and  shrines  of  saints.  Devas¬ 
tation  held  her  orgies  amidst  the  crackling 
debris — they  ascended  in  lurid  glares  and 
volumes  of  smoke,  and  descended  again  to 
earth,  the  concentrated  accumulation  for  ages 
of  the  most  successful  efforts  of  genius,  refine¬ 
ment,  and  art,  departed,  and  consigned  to  the 
tomb  of  oblivion  for  ever,  covered  over  with  a 
black  funereal  pall  of  calcined  dust ! 

After  many  desperate  encounters  before  the 
fortifications,  the  republican  troops  effected  an 
entrance  into  the  city,  but  still  the  obstinate 
fight  was  prolonged  for  eight  days  within  the 
walls.  The  fratricidal  conflict  prevailed  un¬ 
ceasingly  all  day  long,  and  even  the  shades  of 
evening  brought  no  cessation  to  the  reign  of 
terror,  and  appalling  carnage,  and  it  seemed  at 
night  as  if  the  May-day  sun,  which,  like  a  gay 
votary  of  pleasure,  so  often  loved  to  linger  on 
the  playing  fountains,  stately  palaces,  delicious 
parterres,  dashing  equipages,  and  fashionable 
assemblages  of  the  Parisian  season,  was  now  so 
shocked  at  seeing  brothers  draw  such  rivers  of 
brothers’  blood,  that  it  fled  from  this  house  of 
mourning  and  horror,  to  repose  in  the  seques¬ 
tered  Elysian  vales  of  Ceylon  or  Hindostan ! 


THE  CHARGING  CHASSEURS  D'AFRIQUE.  289 


\ 


The  sun  hid  its  light,  the  lamps  were  smashed, 
but  incessant  flashes  from  the  belching  fires  of 
artillery,  revealed  glimpses  of  ghastly  scenes 
which  realised  the  dread  poetic  conceptions  of 
even  Dante  in  his  “  Inferno.”  Hear  that  explo¬ 
sion  like  that  of  a  volcanic  eruption  ! — a  match 
has  shot  into  the  air  the  scattered  foundations 
of  a  palace — decorated  with  treasures  of  art — * 

associated  with  the  historic  events  of  ages  ! _ 

where  treaties  were  signed  disposing  of  empires, 
and  affecting  the  destinies  of  millions — where 
royal  houses  were  allied  in  marriage — where 
royal  children  at  baptism  obtained  their  magna 
charta  entitling  them  to  their  everlasting  privi¬ 
leges  !  Now  a  flash  from  a  cannon's  mouth 
like  a  streak  of  forked  lightning,  then  a  boom- 
ing  peal  of  thunder,  then  the  ball's  thud  against 
the  barricade,  or  a  heap  of  slain  !  Here  come 
the  charging  columns  of  the  Hussars  and  Chas¬ 
seurs  d'  Afrique,  and  these  followed  by  batta¬ 
lions  of  infantry  charging  men,  women,  and 
children,  transfixing  them  with  the  bayonet's 
naked  point.  ^Wlien  those  dashing  squadrons 
of  cavalry  in  their  brilliant  uniforms,  charged 
surrounded  by  clouds  of  black  dust,  and  in  the 
distance  seen  dimly  through  the  darkness,  were 
suddenly  revealed  by  the  gleaming  of  a  burning 
palace,  in  their  glittering  accoutrements,  they 
looked  like  a  rocket  in  a  pyrotechnic  display,first 
ricochetting,  and  then  bursting  in  sparkling 
jets,  representing  lilies,  violets,  and  snowdrops  ; 
and  when  they  again  wheeled  round  to  retreat,  the 
instant  change  in  the  colors  of  their  facings  were 


290  FIERY  GARMENTS  ! 

as  in  the  turn  of  a  kaleidoscope,  or  as  a  flight  of 
tropical  birds  of  variegated  plumage,  floating  in 
the  moonshine,  and  by  one  graceful  curving 
swoop  instantly  changing  the  silvery  color  of 
their  snow  white  breasts  for  the  glowing  dyes 
on  their  backs  and  necks  !  Showers  of  bullets 
were  propelled  from  thousands  of  rifles,  as 
frozen  pellets  are  driven  by  the  winter's  blast 
from  floating  armories  of  hail.  The  republican 
soldiers  rushed  into  the  houses,  and  in  a  cross 
fire  from  the  windows  poured  showers  of  lead 
on  the  masses  of  the  insurgents,  who  fell  in 
ridges  as  corn  before  the  sickle.  Ignited  com¬ 
bustibles  were  thrown  on  the  houses,  and  the 
city  was  fired  in  fifty  places  simultaneously. 
The  occupiers  of  the  houses  rushed  into  the 
streets  from  under  the  burning  roofs,  crashing 
windows,  and  crackling  timbers,  and  were  met 
by  volleys  of  musketry,  and  naked  sabres. 
Young  women  and  old,  old  men  and  children, 
with  their  clothes  gleaming  with  lambent  flames, 
in  agonizing  pangs,  and  heartrending  shrieks, 
ran  hither  and  thither  seeking  to  divest  them¬ 
selves  of  their  fiery  garments,  and  only  fanned 
the  flame  as  they  flitted  past,  and  round  and  round 
in  concentric  circles.  Some  attempted  to  en¬ 
velop  them  and  thus  smother  the  flames,  but 
as  if  by  contact  with  a  raging  epidemic,  they 
too  caught  the  contagious  conflagration,  and 
communicated  it  to  others.  Hundreds  of  the 
scorched,  broiled,  and  ^wounded,  ran  into  the 
cellars  where  they  were  suffocated.  Fire  bri¬ 
gades  were  commanded  to  operate  against  the 


a  brother’s  gore  !  291 

conflagrations,  but  in  place  of  water  were  dis¬ 
covered  propelling  floods  of  petroleum  to  aug¬ 
ment  the  flames — they  were  instantly  shot.  The 
unctuous  burning  liquid  trickled  down  the  sides 
of  the  horses,  and  the  tortured  animals  with  dis¬ 
torted  nostrils  neighed,  they  kicked  and  plunged, 
reared  on  their  hind  legs,  fell  back  and  crushed 
their  riders.  Some  amidst  that  demoniacal 
throng  wielded  flaming  brands,  and  others  naked 
sabres  just  drawn  from  fleshy  scabbards,  and 
reeking  with  a  brother’s  gore — the  gutters 
streamed  with  the  crimson  tide — the  wheels  of 
tumbrils  and  cannon  waggons  crushed  the 
i  legs  and  bodies  of  the  prostrate  wounded,  and 
passed  over  the  skulls  of  others  with  a  crash 
similar  to  that  from  a  cock-roach  which  we 
stamp  upon  on  a  summer’s  day  ! 

The  incessant  flights  of  black  shells  freighted 
with  combustibles  flew  past,  like  the  night 
flights  of  noxious  locusts,  destined  to  devastate 
the  fertile  localities  on  which  they  light.  The 
lurid  glare  from  the  burning  houses,  petroleum, 
and  torches,  reflected  from  the  vari-colored 
regimentals,  helmets,  and  red  trousers  of  the 
combatants,  represented  them  as  tongues  of 
fire  waved  by  the  breeze  as  they  mingled  and 
swayed  in  the  melee — 'and  the  oil,  singed  human 
flesh,  and  burning  horse-hair,  emitted  a  suffoca¬ 
ting  stench  !  See  the  violent  gestures  of  that 
youthful  Vivandiere,  her  figure  draped  in  a 
:  brilliant  picturesque  military  costume,  with  her 
red  bonnet  and  plume,  her  hair  dishevelled,  and 
her  eyes  glaring  with  fury,  her  complexion  pale,  i 


292  EVERLASTING  HORROR  DWELLS! 


and  her  lips  blanched  with  rage,  and  stained 
and  speckled  with  the  powder  of  the  cartridges 
she  has  bitten  off.  Thrice  she  fires  her  revolver, 
and  each  shot  fells  a  soldier — their  company 
level  their  tubes,  and  propel  a  shower  of  bullets 
into  her  heart,  beneath  which  she  falls  riddled 
to  the  dust ! — she  seemed  like  a  daughter  of 
Tisiphone,  one  of  the  furies  of  heathen  mythology ! 
There  are  the  voracious  guns,  with  their  yawn¬ 
ing  mouths,  open  for  another  meal  of  powder  and 
ball,  which,  like  the  imperial  gluttons  of  ancient 
Rome,  they  vomit  forth  to  make  room  in  their 
stomachs  for  another  fiery  charge,  which  again 
and  again  they  belch  forth  in  like  manner.  Now 
come  the  dragoons  bearing  down  again  and 
again  with  drawn  sabres  !  The  shouts  of  the 
victors,  and  the  groans  of  the  wounded  and 
dying,  the  booming  guns,  the  crackling  dis¬ 
charges  of  Chassepots  and  Mitrailleuse,  bursting 
shells,  rumbling  drums,  shouting  generals,  and 
the  shrill  octave  notes  of  the  trumpet's  flourish, 
united  in  a  chorus  of  hideous  discordancy.  It 
seemed  like  a  glimpse  into  those  eternal  regions 
of  woe,  where  no  order,  but  everlasting  horror 
dwells !  Thus  did  those  deadly  antagonists, 
like  very  fiends,  with  countenances  swollen  with 
frantic  rage,  fight  with  unyielding  obstinacy, 
till  the  tumbling  debris  of  some  royal  palace, 
stately  mansion,  or  tottering  garret  mercifully 
fell  and  crushed  them  beneath  its  overwhelming 
ruins,  commanding  those  irate  brothers  to  cease 
this  fratricidal  carnage ;  and  thence  arose  co¬ 
lumns  of  folding  clouds  of  dense  smoke, 


DEATH  A  SUCCESSFUL  UMPIRE  !  293 

spangled  with  sparks,  like  the  nebulse  on  a  dark 
night  spangling  the  sable  canopy  of  the  heavens! 
The  republican  troops  continuously  gained  on 
the  Communists,  and  General  MacMahon  took 
barricade  after  barricade,  which  numbered  180 
throughout  all  the  streets  of  the  entire  city. 
After  the  infuriated  combatants  had  slaked 
their  thirsty  rage  for  each  other's  blood,  the 
late  fair  city  of  Paris  presented  the  most  horri- 
fying  and  dismal  aspect,  more  especially  from 
the  Tuilleries  to  the  P alais  de  J ustice,  from  the 
Hotel  de  Ville  to  Point  du  Jour,  to  the  Palais 
de  rindustrie,  on  to  the  Rue  de  Bac.  The  dead 
were  collected  in  promiscuous  heaps  in  the 
streets,  and  along  the  ramparts.  There  they  lay, 
friend  and  foe — Versaillist  or  Communist — 
death  was  a  successful  umpire — they  now 
seemed  indifferent  what  trumpet  sounded  the 
notes  of  victory — they  clasp  each  other  in  fond 
embraces  the  bloody  hand  that  gave  the 
deadly  thrust  resting  quietly  on  the  breast  that 
received  it — whilst  the  trickling  blood  blends  in 
the^ame  common  crimson  stream  ! — and  in  the 
one  pit  they  will  mingle  their  clay  in  the  same 
undistinguished  dust !  The  lurking  monsters 
of  guilt,  or  the  innocent  woe-stricken  inhabitants 
who  survived,  crept  stealthily  and  silently 
through  the  deserted  streets,  and  with  dismay 
lowering  over  their  brows,  seemed  like  the  terri¬ 
fied  spectres  of  the  slain,  revisiting  their  former 
habitations,  and  wandering  through  the  charred 
remains  of  human  bodies,  dead  horses,  domestic 
animals,  cats,  hens,  dogs,  incongruous  heaps 


294  LIKE  A  SCROLL  ROLLED  UP  ! 


of  helmets,  musket  butts,  blood-stained  regi¬ 
mentals  ;  and  the  rattling  of  the  shattered  doors, 
sounded  like  the  clattering  bones  of  the  skele¬ 
tons,  starting  from  the  caverns  of  the  tombs  at 
the  last  trumpet’s  summons  to  the  dread  assize  ! 
0  heavens !  it  seemed  as  if  the  Omnipotent 
One  had  hurled  the  thunderbolt  and  lightning 
of  His  vengeance  over  this  doomed  city  of  Paris 
— that  He  had  rained  down  fire  and  brimstone 
to  consume  it — that  He  had  drawn  the  bow¬ 
string  of  His  wrath  to  its  utmost  extension,  and 
shot  the  arrow  of  desolation  and  death  to  the 
very  centre  point  of  its  vitals  !  0  Sovereign 
Lord  of  all  creation  !  the  horrors  and  consterna¬ 
tion  of  that  scene  were  emblematical  of  the  day 
I  of  thy  wrath,  when  the  wicked,  with  a  great  cry, 
shall  go  into  the  house  of  their  eternity,  and  the 
whole  creation  shall  be  reduced  to  ashes,  and  I 
shall  stand  on  the  calcined  debris,  and  survey 
the  mouldering  ruins  of  a  world  that  was — that 
had  been  used,  and,  like  the  parchment  scroll 
that  has  been  read,  and  rolled  up,  and  cast 
aside  as  useless  for  ever ! 

The  Napoleon  column  in  the  Place  Vendome, 
recording  the  genius  of  generals,  the  courage  of 
soldiers,  and  the  glories  of  France,  was  ignomin- 
iously  pulled  down  and  shattered.  The  repub¬ 
lican  troops  eventually  gained  possession  of  the 
entire  city,  and  then  came  the  day  of  terrific 
retribution  and  vengeance.  The  Communists 
were  everywhere  seized  on  in  batches  of  100 
to  500,  were  led  off  to  the  Champ  de  Mars,  the 
Place  Vendome,  and  to  the  La  Koquette  and 


THE  ASHES  OF  THE  HEAD  SCATTERED  !  295 


other  open  spaces,  and  men,  women,  and  chil¬ 
dren  were  mercilessly  shot  down.  So  many 
as  60,000  of  the  insurgents  were  shot  down  in 
the  conflict  in  the  streets,  amongst  them  the 
Commander  Dombrowski,  Delescluse  their 
minister  of  war,  Eaoul  Rigault,  Naples  Picquet 
the  Mayor  of  Passy,  Cournet  Prefect  of  Police, 
Billioret,  Vermorel,  and  Jules  Valles  editor  ; 
11,000  fell  by  summary  executions,  and  40,000 
prisoners  were  arrested,  and  amongst  them  Pas¬ 
chal  Grousset,  Felix  Pyat,  and  Henri  Rochefort. 
The  dead  were  buried  in  pits,  and  covered  with 
lime,  and  the  pestilential  odours  they  emitted  ex¬ 
cited  fears  of  a  general  plague.  About  200,000 
rifles  were  delivered  up,  and  the  National  Guard 
was.  dissolved.  During  the  battle  at  Pere  la 
Chaise,  the  shotand  shell  shattered  thetombs,and 
broke  the  coffins,  and  the  ashes  of  the  dead  were 
scattered  to  the  winds.  Those  shot  down  in 
the  streets  were  sometimes  left  unburied,  and 
their  bowels  were  ripped  open  with  sabres.  The 
beautiful  marble  columns  of  the  Bourse  and 
Pantheon,  and  La  Madeleine,  were  indented  with 
bullet  holes,  and  seemed  like  pock-marks  after 
the  ravaging  disease.  The  heaps  of  slain  were 
not  counted,  but  measured,  like  cargoes  of  tim¬ 
ber  by  caliper  measure.  Thousands  rotted  in 
the  cellars,  where  wounded  they  crept  to  hide 
themselves  and  die.  The  crimes  of  those  re¬ 
volted  against  civilization  and  humanity  were 
flagrant,  but  the  punishment  was  unparalleled 
and  appalling. 

During  the  reign  of  those  homicidal  monsters, 


296  SHOOTING  THE  HOSTAGES! 


they  shot  at  the  seat  of  benignity,  charity,  and 
philanthropy,  in  their  deadly  aim  at  the  hearts 
of  fifteeen  Christian  brothers  killed  deliberately 
at  the  Buttes-aux-Cailles.  The  Communists,  ap¬ 
prehensive  of  defeat,  and  dreading  extreme  and 
summary  punishment,  as  a  protective  measure, 
arrested  140  distinguished  citizens,  and  amongst 
them  40  priests,  Mgr.  Surat,  Vicar-general,  and 
Monsignor  Darboy,  Archbishop  of  Paris,  whom 
they  threatened  to  kill  if  the  Communist  pri¬ 
soners  were  shot  by  the  troops.  These  hostages 
were  at  first  confined  in  the  prison  of  Mazas, 
but  were  subsequently  removed  to  that  of  La 
Roquette.  Terrific  to  tell,  they  put  their  threat 
into  execution.  This  band  of  desperadoes,  the 
most  wicked  that  the  earth  has  ever  borne, 
knowing  their  final  doom  in  this  world  was  fast 
approaching,  as  if  by  the  spasmodic  convulsion 
of  a  dying  hydra,  shot  62  of  the  hostages,  and 
with  them  the  venerable  Archbishop  ! 

THE  EXECUTION  OF  THE  ARCHBISHOP  AND  THE 

JESUIT  FATHERS. 

A  prisonor  in  La  Roquette,  M.  Everard,  ser¬ 
geant-major  of  the  106th  battalion,  who  was 
confined  since  the  advent  of  the  Commune,  two 
months  ago,  gives  the  following  details  respect¬ 
ing  the  execution  of  the  Archbishop  and  his  un¬ 
fortunate  fellow  prisoners  : — 

At  half-past  seven  o'clock  on  Wednesday 
evening,  the  director  of  the  prison,  one  Lefran- 
cais,  a  returned  convict,  ascended  the  prison  at 


TO  YOUR  work!”  297 


the  head  of  fifty  Federals.  They  occupied  the 
galleries. 

A  brigadier  went  to  the  cell  of  Mgr.  Darboy 
and  called  out  his  name. 

The  prelate  replied  “present.” 

He  then  passed  to  the  cell  of  President  Bon- 
jean,  and  afterwards  to  those  of  MM.  Allard, 
Deguerry,  and  others. 

One  by  one  they  were  taken  down  stairs  into 
the  front  yard  where  a  shooting  party  of  Fede¬ 
rals  was  stationed. 

The  Archbishop  advanced  and  spoke  a  few 
words  to  his  assassins. 

Two  of  the  Federals  went  on  their  knees  and 
implored  the  prelate's  pardon.  Their  comrades 
pushed  them  aside,  and  called  them  “canting 
cowards,”  and  heaped  fresh  insults  on  the  head 
of  the  worthy  Archbishop. 

The  commander  of  the  shooting  party  got  en¬ 
raged.  “You  are  here,”  cried  he  to  the  men, 
“  to  shoot  and  not  to  pray — to  your  work.” 
The  next  second  a  discharge  was  heard,  and  then 
another  discharge,  and  thus  the  six  prisoners 
were  shot  against  the  wall.  They  all  died 
bravely.  M.  Deguerry,  the  cure  of  the  Made¬ 
leine,  was  at  one  moment  weak,  but  it  must  be 
attributed  more  to  his  state  of  health  than  to 
fear.  After  this  tragic  execution  the  bodies  of 
the  victims  were  placed  in  a  railway  cart,  taken 
to  the  cemetery,  and  thrown  into  a  ditch  of  the 
unconsecrated  ground.  More  executions  fol¬ 
lowed  the  next  day. 

The  Archbishop  died  with  the  serene  courage 


298  MARTYRS  OF  LIBERTY  AND  FAITH  ! 


of  a  martyr.  In  answer  to  the  insults  of  his 
!  executioners,  he  said :  “  Do  not  profane  the 
word  ‘  liberty  it  is  to  us  alone  it  belongs,  for 
we  shall  die  for  liberty  and  faith.” 

On  Tuesday  the  Archbishop  and  his  fellow- 
captives  were  transferred  from  the  prison  of 
Mazas  to  that  of  La  Boquette. 

The  following  is  the  despatch  of  General  Borel, 
acquainting  the  Government  with  the  particu¬ 
lars,  as  far  as  they  have  been  ascertained  : — 
“Account  of  the  persons  of  mark  shot  by  the 
Commune  on  Wednesday,  the  24th  of  May,  and 
details  respecting  their  execution  : — 

“  Monseigneur  Darboy,  Archbishop  of  Paris  ; 
M.  Bonjean,  President  in  the  Cour  de  Cassa¬ 
tion  ;  L’Abbe  Surat,  Grand  Yicaire  de  Paris  ; 
the  Abbe  Deguerry,  cure  of  the  Madeleine  ; 
Ducoudray,  Jesuit  father ;  Clery,  a  Jesuit 
father ;  Allard,  also  a  Jesuit  father.  In  all, 
six  victims  shot  on  Wednesday  evening.  On 
the  night  between  Friday  and  Saturday,  six¬ 
teen  other  persons  appear  to  have  been  shot. 
They  were,  M.  Benzy,  a  Jesuit  father  ;  Gaubert, 
a  Jesuit  father;  Alivaint,  a  Jesuit  father,  under¬ 
secretary  to  the  Archbishop ;  Gard,  a  semi¬ 
narist  ;  Polanchin,  a  priest ;  Seigneray,  a  semi¬ 
narist  ;  Houillen,  a  missionary ;  Perny,  a  mis¬ 
sionary  ;  Sabatier,  curate  of  Notre  Dame  de 
Lorette  ;  and  Jecker,  an  American  (sic).  An¬ 
other  despatch  calls  the  latter  the  banker 
Jacquer.” 

Monseigneur  George  Darboy,  Archbishop  of 
Paris,  was  born  at  Fayle-Billot,  Haute  Marne, 


“  SUEKEXIT-I”  299 


on  the  16th  of  January,  1813  ;  was  ordained 
priest  in  1836.  He  was  consecrated  Bishop  of 
Nancy  in  1859,  and  was  elevated  to  the  Archi- 
episcopal  See  of  Paris  in  the  year  1863..  His 
two  predecessors  in  the  see  of  Paris  were  killed, 
one,  Monseigneur  AfFre,  at  the  barricades  during 
the  revolution  of  1848,  the  other,  Monseigneur 
Sibour,  was  stabbed  in  the  church  of  St.  Etienne 
du  Mont. 

Thus  the  withering  disasters  of  this  Parisian, 
revolution  culminated  in  a  climax  which  caused 
every  fibre  of  humanity  in  every  heart  in  the 
habitable  world  to  vibrate  with  horror,  and  this 
savage  act  shall  be  written  in  a  line  of  crimson 
letters,  which  shall  ever  present  it  as  the  most 
glaring  even  on  the  blood-stained  pages  of  the 
story  of  France!  This  heroic  band,  headed  by 
their  Archbishop,  professing  his  love  of  Liberty 
and  Faith,  knelt — the  fatal  barrels  were  levelled 
— fire  ! — there  was  a  crackle  of  musketry — 
a  coil  of  curling  smoke — they  fell — the  martyrs 
of  Liberty  and  Faith  !  The  Archbishop's  body 
quivered — but  so  did  the  heart  of  Christendom  ! 
Be  not  sad  !  he  has  left  the  regions  of  strife  for 
the  palace  of  eternity.  Let  no  lugubrious  epi¬ 
taph  elicit  the  tears  and  sympathies  of  sorrow¬ 
ing  friends — let  his  monument  be  the  sculptured 
figures  of  Liberty  and  Faith — Liberty  liberating 
him  from  the  “body  of  this  death,"  and  Faith 
pointing  triumphantly  to  the  eternal  hills,  ex¬ 
claiming,  “  Surrexit — he  has  arisen  !” 


300  SUSCIPIANT  TE  MARTYRES  ! 


THE  OBSEQUIES. 

The  body  of  the  Archbishop  was  embalmed, 
and  lay  in  state  in  the  Palace  for  eight  days. 
The  obsequies  were  celebrated  on  Wednesday, 
the  7th  of  June,  in  the  cathedral  of  Notre 
Dame,  under  circumstances  of  extraordinary 
and  most  impressive  solemnity.  The  grand 
funeral  cortege  carrying  the  remains  of  Mon¬ 
seigneur  Darboy  and  those  of  his  Vicar-General, 
Mgr.  Surat,  left  the  Rue  de  Grenelle  at  10 
o'clock,  and  were  escorted  by  several  squadrons 
of  the  Cuirassiers  of  the  Guards,  a  regiment  of 
the  line,  and  four  batteries  of  artillery.  Thiers 
and  the  members  of  the  National  Assembly,  all 
the  ministers,  the  Diplomatic  corps,  and  many 
high  officials  assisted  at  the  ceremonies.  The 
stupendous  pile  of  Notre-Dame,  which  so  nar¬ 
rowly  escaped,  and  which,  if  destroyed,  no 
amount  of  wealth  could  ever  restore,  looks 
always  venerable,  but  to-day  the  gloom  was 
awful.  It  was  draped  in  black,  relieved  by 
silver  ornaments,  which  reflected  their  scintilla¬ 
tions  from  thousands  of  wax  lights,  candelabra 
braziers,  and  vases  of  oils,  emitting  vari¬ 
colored  flames.  There  were  five  catafalques, 
one  higher  than  the  others,  on  which  the  Arch¬ 
bishop's  remains  were  placed,  and  surrounding 
were  those  supporting  the  remains  of  Mgr. 
Surat,  L'Abbe  Deguerry,  Becon,  and  Sabatier. 
The  Archbishop's  was  covered  with  a  white  satin 
pall,  and  on  the  coffin  lay  the  mitre,  stole,  pal¬ 
lium,  and  crozier.  The  entire  nave  was  lined 


DEDUCANT  TE  ANGELI  !  301 


with  military.  The  swelling  volumes  of  the 
music  of  the  “  Dies  Irse ”  were  overwhelmingly 
plaintive,  and  as  they  floated  off  through  the 
vaulted  aisles,  and  their  echoes  imperceptibly 
died  away  in  the  distance,  the  effect  was’grand, 
melancholy,  sublime  !  At  the  time  of  the  con¬ 
secration,  after  a  period  of  profound  silence,  the 
military  knelt  and  saluted  with  a  crash  of 
musket  butts  on  the  pavements,  then  a  pro¬ 
longed  tremulous  flourish  of  bugles  floated 
round  and  round  the  pointed  arches  and  con¬ 
cave  altitudes  ;  the  congregation  prostrated,  and 
many  a  tear  trickled  noiselessly  down  and 
moistened  the  tiles  of  the  sorrowing  fabric  ! 
The  absolution  was  pronounced  by  the  Papal 
Nuncio,  Mgr.  Chiji,  assisted  by  the  Bishops  of 
Versailles,  Nancy,  Constance,  and  Bayeux,  and 
then  the  bands  played  a  soul-subduing  symphony, 
the  muffled  bells  pealed  slowly,  and  harmonized 
with  the  booming  minute  guns  of  the  artillery. 
The  body  was  deposited  in  the  vaults  of  the 
Archbishops  in  the  crypt. 


THE  LOSSES  IN  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 

An  article  in  the  Verite ,  on  the  ruin  caused 
in  Paris  by  the  civil  war,  estimates  the  loss  in¬ 
curred  by  the  destruction  of  houses  and  pro¬ 
perty  at  500,000,000f.,  exclusive  of  securities, 
valuables,  and  objects  of  art  and  furniture  burnt, 
which  it  estimates  at  another  3 00, 00 0,00 Of. 
According  to  a  rumour,  which  is  probably 


302  LOSSES  IN  THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


exaggerated,  merchandise  to  the  amount  of 
6 0,0 00, 00 Of.  have  been  burned  in  the  docks  and 
warehouses  of  La  Villette.  It  has  been  as¬ 
certained  from  official  sources,  that  1,223  houses 
were  destroyed  during  the  two  sieges  of  Paris, 
the  cost  of  reconstruction  and  reparation  of 
which  will  be  445  million  francs.  This  is  ex¬ 
clusive  of  the  moveable  property.  In  order 
to  provide  sufficient  revenues  for  the  reparation 
of  those  national  losses,  Pouyer  Quertier,  at  the 
Committee  of  the  Budget,  proposed  the  impost 
of  new  taxes  to  the  amount  of  450,000,000  of 
francs.  Of  these  60,000,000  will  be  raised  by 
stamp  duties,  90,000,000onintoxicating  liquors, 
50,000,000  on  sugar  and  coffees,  200,000,000 
by  raising  the  duty  on  the  raw  material  of 
texture  fabrics,  colonial  goods,  skins,  wool,  and 
petroleum,  and  50,000,000  on  various  other 
imports.  _ 

On  the  30th  of  May,  Marshal  MacMahon  pro¬ 
claimed  that  the  insurrections  were  stamped 
out,  and  “  order  was  restored.”  n  He  made  “  a 
solitude,  and  calls  it  peace.”  On  the  1st  of 
June  the  ministry  resigned. 

THE  FUTURE  OF  FRANCE — THE  DYNASTIC 

PARTIES. 

What  shall  be  the  future  destiny  and  govern¬ 
ment  of  France  %  The  future  form  of  govern¬ 
ment,  destinies,  and  political  situation  of  France, 
are  now  pregnant  with  the  most  absorbing  in- 


RELIGION  A  NATION^  STABILITY.  303 


terest.  The  present  disposition  of  the  chambers 
at  Versailles  is  to  prolong  the  tenure  of  office 
for  Thiers  and  maintain  the  Republican  form 
of  Government,  but  with  so  volatile  a  nation  as 
France  its  existence  must  be  precarious.  I 
am  of  opinion  that  France  can  never  be 
governed  by  a  republic.  A  republic  may 
appear  a  blooming  and  a  luxuriant  tree  in 
other  climes — the  political  soil  of  France  is 
uncongenial  to  its  growth,  or  if  it  vegetate  a 
little,  its  branches  will  ever  afford  a  shade  for 
the  concealment  of  a  Parisian  Commune,  where 
it  will  work,  ever  ready  to  pounce  on  its  oppor¬ 
tunity  to  cause  anarchy,  arson,  and  bloodshed. 
No  matter  what  may  be  the  architectural  form 
of  the  Government,  be  it  Imperial,  Kingly,  or 
Republican,  displaying  the  emblems  of  the 
eagle,  the  lily,  or  “  egalite,”  religion  is  the  in¬ 
dispensable  rock  upon  which  it  must  be  built, 
to  secure  the  stability  of  the  construction.  In 
vain  does  the  jurisprudence  of  a  state  enact 
laws  for  social  order,  and  the  security  of 
property,  if  there  be  no  conscience  to  exact 
obedience.  Religion  alone  can  enforce  the 
obligations  of  conscience.  The  social  disasters 
of  France,  have  taught  statesmen  an  impres¬ 
sive  lesson  on  the  future  policy  of  separating 
education  from  religion.  The  regeneration  of 
France  and  her  future  regime,  to  ensure  stabi¬ 
lity,  must  be  erected  on  the  immoveable  ada¬ 
mantine  columns  of  religion,  conscience,  and 
morality.  These  moral  conditions  and  foun¬ 
dations  of  a  nation’s  greatness;  prosperity,  and 

■ 4>-  — ... . —  "  .... v  . - — -- 


304  DYNASTIC  PARTIES. 


security,  can  be  created  by  no  legislators,  no 
matter  how  large  their  parliamentary  majority. 
That  nation  s  social  condition  is  deplorable  in¬ 
deed,  when,  like  France,  it  requires  to  be  taught 
by  M.  Dumas,  that  in  the  formation  of  her 
government — “  truth  must  be  the  end,  and 
justice  the  means — that  there  must  be  a  God, 
morality,  society,  family,  and  human  solidity.” 
The  dynastic  parties  in  France  at  present  are 
three.  The  Legitimists,  the  Orleanists,  and  the 
Bonapartists. 

THE  LEGITIMISTS  AND  ORLEANISTS. 

The  Legitimists  and  Orleanists  are  both 
branches  from  the  same  original  stock,  and  are 
both  descended  from  the  house  of  Bourbon. 
The  first  king  of  the  Bourbon  dynasty  was 
Henry  IY.  of  Navarre.  He  was  succeeded  by 
his  son  Louis  XIII.  He  left  two  sons,  the  elder 
of  whom  inherited  the  throne  as  Louis  XIV., 
styled  the“  Grand  Monarque,”  and  who  died  in 
1715 — the  younger  son  was  Philip,  Duke  of 
Orleans,  and  these  are  the  two  heads  of  the 
collateral  lines  of  the  Legitimists  and  Orleanists. 
Philip  of  Orleans  had  issue,  Philip,  who  was 
Kegent  of  France  during  the  minority  of  the 
Dauphin,  and  died  in  1723.  His  son  was 
Philip  Louis,  who  died  in  1752,  and  he  left  a 
son  called  Louis  Philip,  and  he  a  son  again 
called  Louis  Philip,  known  as  “  Egalite,”  and 
who  died  in  1793,  and  he  was  the  father  of 
Louis  Philippe,  who  ascended  the  throne  of 
France  in  1830*  and  died  in  1850.  .  Louis 


THE  ELDER  BRANCH  OF  THE  BOURBONS.  305 


Philippe  left  five  sons,  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  the 
Duke  of  Nemours,  Prince  de  Joinville,  Due 
d’Aumale,  and  the  Duke  de  Montpensier.  The 
eldest  son  and  heir  was  the  Duke  of  Orleans  ; 
he  was  killed  in  jumping  from  his  carriage  in 
the  year  1842  ;  he  left  two  sons,  the  younger 
was  the  Duke  of  Chartres,  who  was  born  in 
1840  ;  and  the  elder  son,  and  present  heir  of 
the  Orleans  branch  of  the  Bourbons,  is  Count 
de  Paris,  born  in  the  year  1838.  In  the  direct 
line  from  Louis  XIV.  succeeded  the  Dauphin, 
who  died  in  1711  ;  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  who 
died  in  1712  ;  he  left  two  sons,  the  Duke  of 
Bretagne,  who  died  in  1712,  and  the  other  was 
Louis  XV.,  who  died  in  tortures  of  small-pox 
in  the  year  1774.  The  Dauphin  died  in  1765. 
He  left  three  sons,  each  of  whom  succeeded 
to  the  throne,  as  Louis  XVI.,  Louis  XVIII., 
who  was  exiled,  but  died  king  of  France  in 
1824,  and  Charles  X.,  who  abdicated  after  the 
revolution  in  1830.  Louis  XVII.,  who  was 
the  unhappy  child  of  Louis  XVI.,  and  had 
been  a  prisoner  of  the  Temple,  was  lost  sight  of 
during  the  vortex  of  the  revolution,  and  his 
history  is  involved  in  romance  and  mystery — 
some  said  he  was  bound  to  a  shoemaker,  and 
was  the  victim  of  Simon — some  that  he  travelled 
into  America,  that  he  afterwards  returned  to 
France,  and  resided  in  Paris,  where,  till  his  death, 
which  occurred  not  long  since,  he  positively 
asserted  his  identity.  His  unhappy  father  lost 
his  head  on  the  guillotine  during  the  reign  of 
terror  in  1793.  Charles  X.  left  two  sons. 


x 


306  HENRY  Y. 

one  was  the  Duke  d'Angouleme,  who  resigned 
his  claim  to  the  throne,  and  the  other  was  the 
Duke  de  Berri,  who  was  murdered;  his  son  was 
the  Duke  de  Bourdeaux,  who  was  born  soon 
after  his  fathers  death  in  1820,  and  he  is  now 
the  heir  of  the  elder  branch  of  the  Bourbon 
family,  and  is  called  Comte  de  Chambord,  or 
Henry  V.  He  is  fifty  years  of  age,  is  married, 
and  childless.  It  is  now  proposed  to  fuse  the 
claims  of  both  branches  by  allowing  Henry  Y. 
to  reign  during  his  life,  with  Due  d;  Aumale  as 
Lieutenant  of  the  kingdom,  and  that  on  his 
death  without  issue  the  Orleans  branch  of  the 
Bourbons  shall  succeed.  A  law  of  proscription 
was  passed  against  all  the  Bourbon  princes 
by  the  Bepublic  on  the  26th  of  May,  1848, 
those  legal  disabilities  were  removed,  and  after 
their  long  exile,  the  sentence  was  abrogated  on 
the  8th  of  June,  1871,  by  the  National  Assembly 
under  the  Presidency  of  Thiers  at  Versailles. 

THE  EMPEROR  NAPOLEON  III. 

Who  is  Napoleon  ?  He  is  one  whose  com¬ 
binations  of  character,  of  diversified  destinies, 
varying  vicissitudes,  comprising  royal  birth, 
distant  wanderings,  exile  and  imprisonments, 
escapes,  longanimity  and  endurance,  gigantic 
projects,  victorious  warfare,  diplomatic  schemes 
and  adventures,  exalted  position,  and  disastrous 
reverses,  have  stamped  for  the  history  of  future 
ages,  as  the  most  extraordinary  personage  of 
modern  times.  He  was  born  in  the  Palace  of 


BIRTH  OF  NAPOLEON.  307 


the  Tuilleries  on  the  20th  of  April,  1808.  He 
was  the  third  son  of  Louis  Buonaparte,  King  of 
Holland,  brother  of  the  great  Napoleon.  His 
mother  was  stepdaughter  to  the  great  Emperor, 
being  Hortense  Beauharnais,  daughter  of  the 
Empress  Josephine.  He  was  solemnly  bap¬ 
tized  in  the  chapel  of  Fontainebleau,  by  Cardi¬ 
nal  Fesch,  and  was  named  Charles  Louis 
Napoleon.  By  the  death  of  his  cousin,  the 
Duke  of  Reichstadt,  or  Napoleon  II.,  on  the 
22nd  July,  1832,  he  became  heir  to  the 
Buonapartes.  His  first  aspirations  to  ascend 
the  throne  of  France  were  manifested  in  1836, 
by  certain  insinuating  courtesies  to  ingratiate 
himself  with  the  troops  in  Strasbourg  through 
Colonel  Vaudrey.  He  failed,  and  sailed  for 
America,  whence  he  returned  to  England  in 
1837.  In  the  year  1840,  Napoleon  made  his 
next  attempt  to  ascend  the  throne  by  his  ex¬ 
pedition  and  landing  at  Boulogne — he  was 
arrested,  tried,  and  sentenced  to  imprisonment 
for  life  in  the  fortress  of  Ham.  He  escaped  in 
1846.  In  the  year  1848  the  revolution  broke 
out  in  Paris  ;  Louis  Philippe  was  deposed,  the 
republic  proclaimed,  and  Napoleon  was  elected 
President.  By  the  coup  d’etat  on  the  2nd  of 
December  he  became  Prince-President,  and  on 
the  following  anniversary  of  that  day  was  pro¬ 
claimed  as  Napoleon  III.,  Emperor,  and  on  New 
Years  Day,  1852,  a  Te  Deum  in  thanksgiving 
was  chanted  in  Notre  Dame.  He  was  married 
to  the  Countess  of  Teba,  Eugenie,  on  the  29th  of 
January,  1853,  and  the  Prince  Imperial  was 


308  GREATNESS  OF  HIS  PROJECTS. 


born  on  the  16th  of  March,  1856.  Then  suc¬ 
ceeded  the  Crimean  war,  the  Italian  warm  1859, 
and  the  expedition  to  Mexico  in  1862.  The  com¬ 
prehensive  capacity  of  his  conception,  and  his 
herculean  energy,  realized  the  most  stupendous 
projects.  He  united  worlds  of  waters,  and 
opened  a  new  track  to  the  eastern  hemisphere 
by  the  Suez  canal.  He  removed  mountains  by 
the  Alpine  tunnel  at  Mont  Cenis.  He  de¬ 
spatched  whole  armies  and  armadas  to  Mexico, 
across  the  Atlantic,  as  though  it  were  a  mere  lake 
in  the  pleasure  grounds  of  V ersailles.  He  laid  a 
tiny  wire  in  ocean's  depths,  as  a  highway  for 
a  spark,  by  means  of  which  he  conversed  with 
the  inhabitants  of  the  antipodes.  He  portioned 
Europe  as  a  gardener  would  the  plots  of  a 
parterre — he  gave  Naples,  Lombardy,  Duke¬ 
doms,  Parma,  Modena,  Tuscany  to  Sardinia, 
and  took  for  himself  Nice  and  Savoy.  He  gave 
Mexico  to  Maximilian.  When  he  whispered,  the 
world's  ear  was  strained  in  arrested  attention. 
Sceptics  who  sneered  at  the  audacity  of  his  as¬ 
pirations,  bent  in  homage  before  his  gigantic 
realizations.  He  shattered  a  republic,  and  built 
an  empire  over  its  ruins.  He  smiled  at  apparent 
impossibilities.  He  was  a  target  to  the  assassin, 
and  Providence  seemed  to  have  rendered  him 
invulnerable.  He  defeated  a  Hapsburg  at 
Solferino,  and  that  Hapsburg  is  still  Emperor 
of  Austria ;  he  enthroned  a  Hapsburg  in 
Mexico,  and  that  Hapsburg  w^as  shot  as  an 
invader.  He  fought  against  the  Druses  in 
Syria,  to  protect  the  Christians — he  fought 


HIS  life’s  vicissitudes.  309 


against  the  Christians  in  the  Crimea,  to  protect 
the  Mahomedans.  He  fought  in  the  revolution 
in  1830,  at  Civitta  Castellana.  He  sent  an  army 
under  General  Oudinot,  in  1848,  to  restore  the 
Pope  to  the  eternal  city,  and  another  to  defeat 
the  invaders  at  Mentana  in  1867,  and  a  garrison 
to  protect  Rome  commanded  by  General 
Dumont.  He  was  an  Imperial  Prince  born  in 
the  Tuilleries.  He  was  a  wanderer  in  America, 
and  an  exile  in  England,  an  adventurer  in  Bou¬ 
logne,  a  prisoner  in  Ham,  a  special  constable  in 
London,  an  author  in  literature,  a  general  at 
Magenta,  a  President  in  the  Elysee,  an  Emperor 
in  the  Tuilleries,  a  captive  at  Wilhelmshohe,  a 
recluse  at  Chislehurst.  His  imperial  banners 
floated  triumphantly  over  the  four  quarters  of 
the  globe,  in  America,  in  Asia,  in  Europe,  in 
China,  in  Africa,  and  they  drooped  at  home  in 
his  own  little  town  of  Sedan.  He  sent  many 
to  exile,  liberated  political  prisoners  in  thou¬ 
sands,  and  dismissed  kings  like  marionettes  off 
a  mock  theatrical  stage.  In  his  day  of  might 
and  strength  he  was  to  England  the  most  faith¬ 
ful  of  allies.  She  was  the  first  to  jeer  him  on 
the  humiliating  day  of  his  disasters  and  afflic¬ 
tions.  In  him,  as  in  Sampson’s  hair,  lay  Eng¬ 
land’s  strength.  With  him  she  tore  to  pieces  a 
lion  as  though  it  were  a  kid — with  him  she 
fettered  Russia’s  ambition  by  strong  bonds  of 
treaty  ;  without  him  Russia  burst  those  ropes 
asunder  as  though  they  were  threads  of  tow 
twined  with  a  spittle !  For  two  and  twenty 
years,  this  one  man  held  in  his  own  hands  the 


310  HIS  DAYS  OF  PROSPERITY. 


reins  of  the  government  of  France,  the  most 
beautiful  country,  yielding  the  most  varied  pro¬ 
ducts,  and  enjoying  the  most  salubrious  clime  on 
the  habitable  globe,  and  containing  nearly  forty 
millions  of  inhabitants,  and  governed  them  with 
an  almost  absolute  rule,  or  if  sometimes  she 
plunged  for  liberty,  and  indicated  uneasiness 
under  the  control  of  the  curb,  it  was  like  the 
curveting  of  a  steed  “  that  knows  his  rider/' 
and  whose  subdued  capering  displays  the 
figure  of  the  animal,  and  the  command  of  the 
master  hand,  to  more  advantage.  He  elevated 
that  France,  and  those  millions,  to  a  climax  of 
temporal  prosperity  unparalleled  in  the  history 
of  nations.  His  army  mustered  600,000  men, 
and  he  built  an  ironclad  navy  that  competed 
with  hers  who  is  the  ruler  of  the  waves.  He  was 
generous  and  sumptuous  in  his  hospitalities. 
His  munificence  on  the  occasions  of  public 
calamities,  was  unbounded — he  spent  large 
revenues  on  education — decorated  churches — 
restored  the  Pantheon  to  religion — protected 
the  church  of  France,  and  the  missionaries  of 
China — suppressed  communists  and  socialists — 
he  sympathized  with  the  afflicted,  was  a  patron 
to  the  citizen,  a  brother  to  the  soldier — he  was 
a  loving  husband,  a  fond  father  to  the  young 
Prince,  the  darling  object  of  his  affections. 
He  patronized  the  fine  arts,  he  developed  the 
agricultural  resources  by  the  wisdom  and  acti¬ 
vity  of  his  provincial  administration;  he  in¬ 
creased  the  products  of  manufactures,  and  the 
fruits  of  the  farm,  and  of  the  vineyard,  and  the 


A 

IT  IS  GOOD  TO  ADHERE  TO  GOD.”  311 


manipulations  of  the  artizan,  and  presented  his 
subjects  with  every  luxury  that  could  please 
the  palate,  or  fascinate  the  eye  ;  he  encircled  the 
eagles  of  France  with  a  halo  of  victories  ;  he 
stabilitated  the  security  of  property,  added  to  the  . 
historic  fame,  and  military  glory,  and  prestige 
of  the  nation,  and  built  the  Queen  of  cities,  the 
most  charming  that  ever  graced  the  kingdoms 
of  the  earth. 

“  The  evil  that  men  do  lives  after  them  : 

The  good  is  oft  interred  with  their  bones.” 

During  his  adhesion  to  the  Pope,  God  added 
all  things  unto  him  ;  on  his  withdrawing  it,  God 
took  away  that  which  he  had.  “  Mihi  adhserere 
Deobonum  est.” — “It  is  good  for  me  to  adhere 
to  God !” 

THE  DESTINIES  OF  NAPOLEON  COINCIDENT  ON 
HIS  ADHERENCE  TO  THE  POPE. 

Were  it  given  to  us  mortals  to  draw  aside  the 
mysterious  veil  which  conceals  from  our  corpo¬ 
ral  eyes  the  designs  of  that  providence  that 
holds  in  its  hands  the  ends  of  the  earth — that 
is  the  supreme  arbiter  of  life  and  death — that 
fixes  the  position  of  the  stars  by  his  span — that 
regulates  the  wonderful  organization  of  the 
tumbling  leviathans  of  the  deep,  as  well  as  that 
of  the  minutest  crawling  insect  on  the  earth,  that 
wields  the  destinies  of  the  millions,  and  of  king¬ 
doms,  and  imperial  dynasties,  perhaps  we  should 
discover  that  the  destinies  of  France  and  the 


312  NO  SUCH  THING  AS  CHANCE.  f 


singular  career  of  her  Emperor  were  influenced 
more  powerfully  by  his  relations  with  the  aged 
Pontiff,  Christ's  Vicar,  rather  than  by  the  diplo¬ 
macy  of  statesmen,  the  speculations  of  poli¬ 
ticians,  the  strategy  of  generals,  or  the  evolu¬ 
tions  of  mighty  armies  and  navies.  To  short¬ 
sighted  men,  his  diversified  vicissitudes  may 
seem  the  natural  result  of  accidental  causes,  of 
luck  or  chance.  But  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
chance  ;  a  hair  of  our  head  cannot  fall  to  the 
ground  without  God's  permission,  much  less  can 
the  crown  which  encircles  an  emperor  s  brow,  or 
the  sceptre  be  tom  from  his  hand.  Can  a  Na¬ 
poleon  slip  by  chance  from  the  Palace  of  the 
Tuilleries  to  a  prison  in  Wilhelmshohe,  and 
from  being  the  mightiest,  become  by  chance 
the  weakest  of  men  !  By  one  continuous  series 
of  disastrous  defeats  his  mighty  armies  were 
annihilated,  his  fortresses  were  taken,  his  em-  ; 
pire  was  dismembered,  and  his  capital  bom¬ 
barded  and  invaded,  and  with  80,000  men  he 
surrendered  at  Sedan  and  was  sent  a  prisoner 
to  Wilhelmshohe,  whence,  on  the  cessation  of 
the  war,  he  has  retired  to  Chislehurst,  in  the 
British  isle,  whilst  the  Legitimists  and  the  Or- 
leanists,  forgetting  their  differences,  are  awaiting  j 
the  reversion  of  his  kingdom  ! 

>  Bgftf  1.  ;■  f 

INVASION  OF  ROME. 

The  Italian  Government  seized  the  opportu¬ 
nity  afforded  by  Napoleon's  exigencies  and  the 
absence  of  the  French  troops,  to  invade  the 
Papal  States  and  seize  on  Rome.  They  first  , 


THE  pope's  inheritance.  313 


armed  their  battalions  under  the  pretence  of  an 
armed  neutrality  ;  then  they  surrounded  the 
frontier  of  the  Papal  States,  under  the  pretext 
of  protecting  the  Pope  from  a  revolutionary  in¬ 
vasion;  then,  when  the  republic  was  proclaimed, 
they  themselves  ordered  the  invasion.  An  army 
of  65,000  men  and  150  guns,  under  the  com¬ 
mand  of  General  Cadorna,  General  Bixio,  and 
General  Angioletti,  bombarded  Rome.  After  a 
vigorous  defence  by  the  Papal  troops,  under  the 
command  of  General  Kanzler,  and  by  the 
Zouaves,  under  Colonel  de  Charette,  a  breach 
was  effected  at  the  Porta  Pia,  and  by  direction 
of  the  Holy  Father  the  city  surrendered  on  the 
20th  of  September.  The  public  offices  were 
occupied,  and  the  Quirinal  Palace  was  broken 
open  and  entered  by  armed  bands  of  Italians, 
and  the  papal  temporal  power  was  restricted 
to  the  Vatican  and  to  the  Leonine  city. 

Thus  was  our  Holy  Father  deprived  of  the 
States  of  the  Church  by  an  unjust  invasion  and 
by  a  violent  assault  against  all  the  laws  of 
equity,  human  and  divine,  against  all  the  laws 
of  nations  and  property,  against  all  the  obliga¬ 
tions  of  conscience  and  the  sacred  laws  of  reli¬ 
gion.  These  States  of  the  Church  were  inherited 
by  Pope  Pius  IX.  as  the  legitimate  successor  of 
257  Pontiff  predecessors,  by  a  prescriptive  right 
sanctioned  by  a  tenure  of  more  than  a  thousand 
years'  duration — acquired  without  conquest — 
gratuitously  bestowed — governed  with  justice 
and  clemency — possessed  without  ambition  of 
aggrandisement — whose  empire  was  peace — 


314  MIGHT  FOR  RIGHT. 


♦  whose  independence  was  guaranteed  by  Chris¬ 
tendom — whose  sovereign  exercised  a  spiritual 
control  and  jurisdiction  to  guide  the  consciences 
of  200,000,000  of  Catholics,  dispersed  through¬ 
out  every  clime  on  the  habitable  globe.  The 
toleration  of  this  sacrilegious  spoliation  by  the 
great  powers  of  the  world,  undermines  the 
foundations  of  their  own  stability,  by  violat¬ 
ing  the  laws  of  nations,  removing  the  protect¬ 
ing  shield  of  justice,  and  substituting  the  title 
of  might  for  right,  and  blasting  the  rock  to 
which  all  might  cling  securely  amidst  the  most 
convulsive  revolutions. 

The  Sub- Alpine  government  offered  the  Pope 
many  titles  of  honor,  exemptions,  privileges, 
immunities,  and  guarantees  of  liberty  and  inde¬ 
pendence,  but  the  Holy  Father  repudiated  all 
on  several  occasions,  more  especially  in  a  formal 
protest  on  the  1st  November,  1870,  and  in  an 
encyclical  to  the  bishops  of  the  world,  dated 
from  St.  Peters,  in  the  25th  year  of  his  ponti¬ 
ficate,  on  the  15th  May,  1871,  in  which  he  pro¬ 
claims  he  can  accept  of  no  honors  or  guarantees 
in  exchange  “  for  those  prerogatives  and  those 
rights  which  are  the  fruit  and  the  conquest  of 
the  blood  of  the  Saviour,  and  ought  to  be  valued 
at  the  infinite  price  of  that  divine  blood.” 

Immediately  after  the  declaration  of  war 
against  Prussia,  Napoleon  intimated  to  the  Pope 
that  as  he  now  required  all  his  available  forces, 
he  should  withdraw  from  Rome  the  army  of  oc¬ 
cupation  which  had  hitherto  protected  the  Papal 
temporal  power.  The  French  army  at  that 


GENERAL  DUMONT  LEAVES  ROME.  315 

time  in  Rome  numbered  not  more  than  5000  men. 
The  order  for  their  withdrawal  was  issued,  and 
the  French  general  in  command,  Dumont, 
waited  on  the  Pope  in  the  Vatican,  to  take  leave 
before  his  departure,  on  the  28th  of  July. 
“  Mihi  adhserere  Deo  bonum  est !  ”  “It  is  good 
for  one  to  adhere  to  God !  ”  On  that  precise 
day  Napoleon  left  St.  Cloud  for  Metz,  to  join 
the  army.  He  has  not  since  returned !  He  is 
now  an  exile  !  St.  Cloud  is  in  ashes  ! 

During  the  period  the  tricolor  banners  floated 
over  the  city  of  the  Popes,  and  that  the  eagles 
of  France  extended  their  protecting  wings  over 
the  temporal  power  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ, 
France  attained  a  climax  of  temporal  prosperity 
in  manufactures,  commerce,  and  military  glory, 
unrivalled  by  that  of  any  other  nation.  In  the 
year  1848,  a  returning  exile  climbed  over  the 
crumbling  ruins  of  royalty,  to  the  Presidency  of 
a  French  republic.  That  was  Charles  Louis  Na¬ 
poleon  Buonaparte.  A  revolution  in  Rome  at 
that  time  obliged  the  Holy  Father  Pope  Pius 
IX.  to  fly  the  city,  and  to  take  refuge  in  Gaeta. 
Napoleon  despatched  an  army  to  reinstate  and 
protect  his  Holiness,  and  in  1852,  Napoleon 
stepped  from  a  republic  to  the  pinnacle  of  an 
empire.  The  Emperor  continued  to  shield 
Christ’s  Vicar  from  the  rapacity  of  invading  foes. 
God  blessed  his  majesty  with  a  pious  Empress  in 
Eugenie,  Countess  of  Teba,  and  blessed  their 
union  with  a  son  and  heir,  to  perpetuate  his 
dynasty  in  the  Prince  Imperial.  God  protected 
him  from  the  shells  of  Orsini,  and  frustrated 


316  SINGULAR  COINCIDENCES. 


the  attempt  on  his  life  by  other  assassins.  His 
banners  floated  triumphantly  over  every  battle 
field,  his  fleet  became  most  formidable,  his  finan¬ 
cial  resources  were  superabundant,  and  his 
breathings  governed  the  policy  of  diplomatists 
in  every  kingdom,  and  he  became  the  most 
powerful  monarch  in  the  world.  Alas  !  in  1859, 
he  failed  in  his  adhesion  to  the  Holy  Father 
by  his  sanction  of  the  aggressive  policy  of  Cavour 
and  King  Victor  Emmanuel,  in  unjustly  invad¬ 
ing  the  States  of  the  Church,  and  depriving  the 
Pope  of  the  Marches.  Soon  after,  in  the  year 
1862,  the  political  constitution  of  his  empire 
presented  the  first  symptoms  of  paralyzation  in 
its  extremities,  in  the  destruction  of  the  empire 
he  established  in  Mexico. 

The  French  troops  who  garrisoned  Rome 
numbered  5,000  men  of  all  arms.  On  the  6th 
of  August,  the  last  man  left  the  Papal  soil,  and 
all  the  guns  and  materiel  were  for  two  days 
being  embarked  on  board  the  Magellan  and 
Mayence  troop  ships  at  Civita  Vecchia.  The 
first  reconnoitring  parties  preparatory  to  the 
engagement  of  Saarbruck,  at  which  the  Prince 
Imperial  discharged  the  first  mitrailleuse,  were 
thrown  out  on  the  1st  of  August — it  was  the 
feast  of  St.  Peter  in  chains.  During  the 
two  days  of  the  4th  and  6th  of  August,  the 
battles  of  Woerth  and  Weissemburg  were  fought, 
in  which  the  French  met  the  most  disastrous  de¬ 
feats,  losing  10,000  men  in  killed  and  wounded, 
4,000  prisoners,  thirty  pieces  of  artillery,  six 
mitrailleuse,  and  two  eagles !  Previously  to 


THE  SEPTEMBER  CONVENTION.  317 

their  departure  from  Civita  Vecchia,  the  French 
soldiers  tore  the  Papal  Men  tana  decorations 
from  their  breasts,  cast  them  into  the  dust, 
and  contemptuously  trampled  on  them.  On  their 
arrival  in  France,  the  first  news  they  heard  was 
that  two  French  eagles  taken  by  the  Prus¬ 
sians  at  Woerth,  were  trooped  in  triumph 
through  Unter-den-linden,  the  principal 
street  in  Berlin ;  the  Emperor's  portrait  in 
the  Hotel  de  Yille  was  stabbed,  and  treated 
with  indignity,  and  his  bust  was  cast  from  the 
windows  of  the  Tuilleries  into  the  Seine,  and 
the  bronze  statue  before  the  Palace  was  sent  to 
the  foundry  to  be  smelted  for  cannon.  At  the 
very  time  when  the  Papal  arms  were  removed 
from  the  embassies,  and  were  torn  down  by  the 
Italians  from  the  public  buildings  at  Borne,  the 
Parisian  rioters  were  engaged  in  defacing  the 
monograms,  inserted  in  costly  stones,  from  the 
fagade  of  the  grand  opera  house  recently  erected 
by  the  Emperor.  On  the  22nd  of  July  the 
Pope  offered  his  mediation  for  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  peace  between  King  William  and 
Napoleon.  It  was  accepted  of  by  the  King 
and  declined  by  the  Emperor  :  had  he  acceded 
he  might  have  preserved  his  empire. 

The  month  of  September  was  to  Napoleon  a 
memorable  month— he  left  the  Holy  Father 
protected  againsta  faithless  king,  by  a  nostronger 
shield  than  the  parchment  scroll  of  a  “  Septem¬ 
ber  convention" — the  battle  of  Sedan  was  fought 
on  the  first  day  of  that  month,  and  on  the  2nd 
he  entered  into  a  September  convention,  by 


318  THE  QUIRINAL  BROKEN  OPEN. 

which  he  surrendered  his  sword  and  his  army, 
and  became  himself  a  prisoner  of  war!  On 
Tuesday,  the  20th  September,  1870,  the  Italian 
army  battered  down  the  walls  of  Rome — on  that 
very  day  the  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia,  quartered 
in  the  palace  of  Versailles,  despatched  a  telegram 
to  the  Queen  at  Berlin,  that  the  first  outwork 
of  the  fortifications  of  Paris,  with  several  cannon, 
had  been  captured,  and  that  Napoleon’s  city 
was  completely  invested.  At  the  very  same 
time  that  the  Italian  fleet  cast  anchor  in  the 
waters  of  Civita  Vecchia,  to  support  the  army 
of  invasion,  Jules  Favre  was  negotiating  a  peace 
with  Bismarck,  and,  as  one  of  the  conditions, 
half  the  French  fleet  was  to  be  handed  over  to 
Germany. 

When  Victor  Emmanuel’s  soldiers  burglari¬ 
ously  broke  open  the  gates  of  the  Quirinal,  the 
Emperor’s  army  burned  down  the  Palace  of 
St.  Cloud  ! — and  whilst  Prince  Humbert  and  the 
Princess,  and  some  faithless  counts,  knights,  and 
ladies  waltzed  to  the  thrilling  notes  of  exhilara¬ 
ting  music,  and  reeled  in  all  the  mazes  of  the 
dance  in  the  oratory  of  the  Pope,  the  invading 
enemy  of  France,  King  William,  was  proclaimed' 
Emperor  by  the  German  princes  in  the  very 
saloons  of  the  Palace  of  Versailles.  Whilst 
the  Pope  was  unjustly  deprived  of  his  city,  the 
seat  of  Catholicity,  and  whilst  his  courts  of 
justice  were  usurped  by  the  Italian  invaders, 
the  Vendome  column,  the  historic  memorial  of 
the  great  Napoleon’s  victories  and  military 
glories,  was  pulled  to  the  ground,  and  the 


TRANSFER  OF  THE  CAPITAL.  319 


Palais  de  J ustice  of  Paris,  and  even  the  present 
Emperor's  very  birth-place  in  the  Tuilleries, 
were  reduced  to  a  mass  of  ashes  ! 

During  the  period  of  his  protectorate  of  the 
Pope,  he  was  in  several  plebiscites  elected 
Emperor  by  nearly  8,000,000  of  voters.  Scarcely 
had  he  withdrawn  his  troops  from  Rome  when 
he  was  deposed  by  Jules  Favre  and  a  Parisian 
mob.  Whilst  he  protected  the  temporal  power 
of  the  Pope,  he  wielded  the  sceptre  over  one  of 
the  most  extensive  and  powerful  empires  of  the 
world  ;  when  he  permitted  their  invasion,  the 
sceptre  fell  from  his  hand  ;  his  pious  empress 
and  the  little  prince  fled  their  palace  and  their 
(  .country  to  a  foreign  shore  ;  his  kingdom  was 
desolated  with  fire  and  sword ;  his  fairest  pro¬ 
vinces  alienated  ;  and  he  was  left  not  one  sod 
upon  which  to  rest  his  foot. 

In  June,  Signor  Visconti  Venosta,  minister 
of  the  Sub- Alpine  Government,  announced  to 
the  Great  Powers  of  Europe,  the  official  transfer 
of  the  seat  of  government  from  Florence  to  Rome. 
There  are  few  circumstances  which  could  more 
forcibly  display  the  embarrassments  of  the 
Holy  Father  and  the  citizens  of  Rome  at  the 
loss  of  his  temporal  power,  than  their  inability 
worthily  to  celebrate  the  completion  of  the 
twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  his  Pontificate — 
and  by  a  singular  coincidence  that  very  day, 
the  16th  of  June,  1871,  witnessed  the  com¬ 
pletion  of  the  humiliation  of  France  in  the 
triumphal  entry  of  her  conquerors  into  Berlin, 
displaying  81  captured  French  eagles,  flags, 


320  TRIUMPH  OF  THE  GERMANS. 


and  standards.  Amidst  overwhelming  crowds 
and  enthusiastic  demonstrations  of  exultation 
they  entered  Berlin  on  that  day  in  the  follow¬ 
ing  order. 

THE  ENTRY  INTO  BERLIN. 

The  troops  were  in  position  at  eleven  in  the 
morning  in  the  Tempehof  field,  they  had  at 
their  head  81  French  eagles,  flags,  and  stand¬ 
ards.  The  march  into  the  city  was  headed  by 
all  the  generals  and  the  staff  officers  who  were 
not  called  to  their  regiments  during  the  war, 
led  by  Field  Marshal  Yon  Wrangel.  They 
were  followed  by  the  officers  of  the  Ministry  of 
War,  Officers  of  the  Staff,  Aides-de-Camp  at¬ 
tached  to  head  quarters,  Governor  Generals, 
and  the  Commanding  Officers  and  Inspector- 
generals  present.  Then  came  the  Grand  Duke 
of  Mecklenburg,  the  Crown  Prince  of  Saxony, 
General  Von  Steinmetz,  Yon  Manteuffel.  The 
Emperor  was  preceded  by  Prince  Bismarck 
and  Generals  Yon  Boon  and  Yon  Moltke,  and 
was  followed  by  the  Crown  Prince,  Prince 
Frederick  Charles,  and  Foreign  Princes.  Then 
came  the  troops.  After  the  march  past,  the 
memorial  to  Frederick  William  the  Third  was 
unveiled,  amidst  the  ringing  of  the  church  bells 
and  the  salute  of  101  guns. 

PREDICTION  OF  HIS  GRACE  THE  PRIMATE  MOST 
REVEREND  DR.  DIXON,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  AR¬ 
MAGH,  REGARDING  NAPOLEON. 

A  most  remarkable  prediction  of  those  events 
was  made  by  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Dixon,  Primate 


THE  PRIMATE^  PREDICTION.  321 


and  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  at  a  meeting  to 
express  sympathy  with  the  Pope,  and  held  at 
Drogheda,  on  the  13th  of  December,  1859, 
eleven  years  before  they  occurred,  and  when 
France  was  at  the  climax  of  her  temporal  power 
and  glory,  and  when  Napoleon  was  the  most 
powerful  Emperor  in  the  world.  The  pre¬ 
diction  has  been  so  fully  verified,  that  it  seemed 
as  if  the  prophetic  cloak  of  his  predecessor  St. 
Malachy  had  fallen  on  His  Grace’s  shoulders. 
His  Grace  after  alluding  to  the  dreaded  loss  of 
the  Pope’s  temporal  power,  and  the  proposed 
European  congress,  said  : — 

“  It  does  not  require  the  spirit  of  prophecy, 
but  only  a  glance  at  the  past,  to  say,  that  from 
t  that  day  (the  day  that  Napoleon  should  stand 
*  up  from  Congress  without  restoring  the  Pope 
to  his  dominions)  it  will  be  seen  that  the  star 
of  Napoleon  is  no  longer  in  the  ascendant.  .  It 
will  be  seen  that  the  meridian  of  his  reign 
is  past — that  he  is  a  falling  man.  It  will  not 
be  immediately  seen  ;  but  on  the  first  occasion 
when  he  shall  attempt  to  play  the  great  Em¬ 
peror,  his  position  will  be  manifest.  There 
will  be  no  more  Solferinos,  no  more  Magentas, 
it  will  be  either  a  Waterloo,  or  a  prelude  to  it. 
He  will  not  require  to  see  the  mysterious  writ¬ 
ing  on  the  wall  to  know  that  he  is  weighed  in 
the  balance  and  found  wanting,  that  his  Em¬ 
pire,  if  not  divided,  will  be  taken  from  him 
and  given  to  the  Bourbons  or  Orleanists,  who 
have  forgotten  their  differences  now,  while  they 
are  waiting  for  the  reversion  of  his  kingdom. 


Y 


322  THE  pope's  bull. 


That  is  an  hypothetical  case.  If  it  should  arise, 
happy  will  he  be  in  the  end  if  he  should  find 
some  quiet  island,  where,  away  from  the  cares 
and  turmoils  of  the  world,  he  may  prepare  for 
that  eternity  into  which  even  Emperors  must 
enter." 

TEXT  OF  THE  POPE'S  BULL  SUSPENDING  THE 
OECUMENICAL  COUNCIL. 

“  Pius  IX.,  Pope,  in  perpetual  me¬ 
mory  of  the  deed. 

“  Since  by  the  grace  of  God  we  were 
permitted  to  commence  last  year 
the  celebration  of  the  (Ecumenical 
Council  of  the  Vatican,  we  have  seen,  through 
a  supreme  effort  of  the  wisdom,  virtue,  and 
solicitude  of  the  fathers,  who,  from  all  parts  of 
the  world,  have  come  hither,  this  very  serious 
business  proceeded  in  a  way  to  give  us  certain 
hope  that  we  should  be  fortunate  enough  to 
reap  those  fruits  which  we  desire  with  all  our 
heart  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church  of  God  and 
of  humanity. 

“And,  in  fact,  after  it  had  held  four  public 
and  solemn  sessions,  we  have  established  and 
promulgated,  with  the  approbation  of  the  same 
sacred  Council,  your  salutary  and  opportune 
constitutions,  as  a  matter  of  faith,  and  other 
questions,  whether  relating  to  faith,  and  to 
ecclesiastical  discipline,  which  have  been  ex¬ 
tracted  by  the  fathers — these  are  questions 
which,  in  a  little  time,  can  be  promulgated  and 


PROROGATION  OF  THE  COUNCIL. 


323 


sanctioned  by  tbe  authority  of  the  teaching 
Church.  We  had  the  confidence  that  all  these 
works,  by  the  common  study  and  zeal  of  the 
assembly,  would  have  proceeded  along  an  easy 
and  prosperous  course,  and  have  conducted  us 
to  the  desired  end,  but  for  the  sacrilegious  in¬ 
vasion  of  this  august  city  of  our  see,  of  what 
remained  of  our  temporal  domain,  by  which, 
against  all  laws,  and  with  incredible  perfidy  and 
boldness,  the  undoubted  rights  of  our  civil  prin¬ 
cipality  and  of  the  Apostolic  See  have  been 
violated.  This  has  placed  us  in  such  a  con¬ 
dition  of  things,  that  God  permitting  it  by  his 
inscrutable  judgments,  we  are  constituted  under 
a  hostile  dominion  and  power.  In  this  lament¬ 
able  state  of  things,  finding  us  hampered  in 
various  ways  in  the  free  exercise  of  our  autho¬ 
rity,  which  has  been  divinely  conferred  upon  us, 
and  well  knowing  that  the  same  Fathers  of  the 
Council  of  the  Vatican  could  not  have,  consider¬ 
ing  the  present  circumstances  of  our  august  city 
of  Rome,  the  liberty,  the  security,  and  the  tran¬ 
quillity  necessary  to  be  able  to  deal  regularly 
with  the  affairs  of  the  Church ;  and,  further, 
taking  into  account  the  necessities  of  the  faith¬ 
ful  amid  the  great  and  well-known  calamities 
of  Europe,  which  do  not  permit  the  pastors  to 
leave  their  churches— -for  these  motives  we,  see¬ 
ing,  with  great  grief  of  our  soul,  things  arrived  at 
that  point  which  absolutely  prevents  our  continu¬ 
ing  the  Council  of  the  Vatican,  after  mature  re¬ 
flection,  by  our  determination,  by  our  apostolic 
authority,  suspend  it,  and  declare  its  suspension 


324  THE  JUBILEE  CONTINUES. 


until  another  more  opportune  and  more  con¬ 
venient  time,  which  shall  be  fixed  by  this 
Apostolic  See. 

“We  pray  God,  the  author  and  defender  of 
his  Church,  that  finally,  when  all  these  obstacles 
shall  have  disappeared,  he  may  bring  back  to 
his  very  faithful  spouse,  at  the  earliest  moment, 
liberty  and  peace.  Further,  as  when  the  Church 
is  tried  by  greater  and  more  serious  perils,  we 
ought  so  much  more  to  persevere  with  our  orisons 
and  prayers  to  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  father  of  mercies  and  of 
all  consolations,  we  will  and  command  that  the 
things  which  we  have  established  and  set  forth 
in  our  Apostolic  letters  of  the  11th  April  last 
year,  by  which  we  have  conceded  to  all  the 
faithful,  plenary  indulgences  in  the  form  of  a 
jubilee,  on  the  occasion  of  the  meeting  of  the 
Oecumenical  Council,  remain  in  force,  according 
to  the  manner  and  the  rite  prescribed  in  the 
same  letters,  as  if  the  celebration  of  the  Coun¬ 
cil  were  being  continued.  Such  are  the  things 
which  we  establish  and  command,  notwithstand¬ 
ing  anything  to  the  contrary,  declaring  vain  and 
of  no  effect  every  attempt  which  might  be  made 
against  them,  knowingly  or  through  ignorance, 
by  whatever  authority  it  might  be.  Also,  to  no 
man  is  it  allowed  to  mutilate  these  pages,  con¬ 
taining  our  suspension,  publication,  command¬ 
ment,  and  decree,  or  to  say  anything  against 
them ;  and  if  anyone  should  have  the  presump¬ 
tion  to  make  the  attempt,  let  him  know  that  he 
will  incur  the  indignation  of  the  Almighty  God, 


HE  HAS  SEEN  PETER’S  YEARS.  325 

and  the  blessed  Peter  and  Paul,  his  apostles. 
In  order  that  these  presents  may  be  known  to  all 
concerned,  we  will  that  the  letters  themselves, 
and  the  copies  of  them,  be  posted  and  published 
on  the  doors  of  the  Church  of  the  Lateran,  of 
the  Basilica  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  and 
of  St.  Maria  Maggiore  of  Rome,  and  that  there 
posted  and  published,  they  should  bind  all  and 
each  whom  they  concern,  as  if  each  of  them  had 
been  by  name  and  personally  addressed. 

“  Given  at  Rome,  &c., 

“  October  20th,  1870. 

“  Pius  IX." 

THE  TWENTY-FIFTH  ANNIVERSARY  OF  THE 
PONTIFICATE  OF  POPE  PIUS  IX. 

The  traditional  phrase  “non  videbis  annos 
Petri" — thou  shalt  not  see  the  years  of  Peter — 
universally  addressed  to  all  the  Popes  for 
eighteen  hundred  years,  has  on  this  sixteenth 
day  of  June,  1871,  proved  exceptional  in  favor 
of  our  Holy  Father,  Pope  Pius  IX.  It  is  a 
memorable  day,  and  a  memorable  event,  and 
worthily  has  it  been  celebrated  by  his  faithful 
children  throughout  the  universal  Church. 
Rome,  it  is  true,  is  a  captive  in  the  hands  of 
the  invader — “  the  city  which  was  full  of  people 
sits  solitary,  and  the  mistress  of  the  Gentiles 
has  become  as  a  widow  but  to-day  she  puts 
off  the  garments  of  her  widowhood,  dries  her 
mourning  tears — a  ray  of  sunshine  gleams 
through  the  clouds — and  she  raises  her  voice 


326  VICTORIA  CONGRATULATES  PIUS. 


of  Jubilee  as  a  note  from  a  trumpet.  Thronging 
multitudes  flowed  on  through  every  avenue 
leading  to  the  Vatican  to  congratulate  their 
Father. 

In  the  morning  the  Piazza  of  St.  Peter’s  was 
crowded  with  Roman  and  foreign  equipages, 
and  deputations  from  all  countries,  even  includ¬ 
ing  Poland.  Many  people  wore  the  black  and 
white  cross.  The  Pope  received  2,000  dele¬ 
gates  on  the  1 5th  in  the  hall  of  the  throne,  and 
great  enthusiasm  was  manifested.  The  Pope, 
in  addressing  those  present,  said  he  hoped  that 
it  would  soon  be  possible  to  carry  the  cross 
through  the  streets  of  Rome  without  its  being 
subjected  to  outrage.  His  Holiness  also  re¬ 
ceived  800  ladies,  and  thanked  them  for  their 
devoted  ness,  contrasting  it  with  the  useless  fury 
lately  exhibited  by  some  women  in  France. 
He  spoke  of  the  latter  country  with  great  emo¬ 
tion.  A  telegram  had  been  received  from 
Queen  Victoria,  congratulating  the  Pope,  and 
wishing  him  a  long  life.  The  Emperor  of 
Germany  has  written  an  autograph  letter  of 
congratulation — and  the  Emperor  of  Austria 
sent  the  Grand  Master  of  the  Palace,  Prince 
Hohenlohe,  on  a  similar  embassy.  King  Victor 
Emmanuel  sent  General  Bertole  Viale,  but 
though  he  courteously  acknowledged  the  mes¬ 
sage,  His  Holiness  declined  to  receive  an  envoy 
from  His  Majesty.  His  Holiness  has  given 
15,000  francs  to  the  poor,  and  has  received 
magnificent  presents  and  offerings  from  Roman 
parishes  as  Peter’s  Pence.  An  address  signed 


THE  LADIES  OF  IRELAND.  327 


by  25,000  Swiss  was  expected.  Numerous 
congratulatory  addresses  were  presented  to  His 
Holiness  from  the  Royal  .personages  and  sub¬ 
jects  of  almost  every  kingdom  in  the  world—- 
and  from  the  Bishops,  Clergy,  and  people  of 
Ireland,  England,  and  Scotland.  An  address 
was  adopted  by  the  Chapter  of  St.  Patrick  s, 
Dublin,  and  forwarded  by  his  Eminence  the 
Cardinal — and  the  Ladies  of  Ireland  presented 
one  to  which  were  attached  many  thousand 
signatures,  and  was  accompanied  by  a  tribute 
of  veneration  amounting  to  £3,000.  The  nobles, 
gentry,  and  ladies  of  Great  Britain  were  most 
enthusiastic  in  their  demonstrative  addresses  of 
respect,  and  the  youth  of  Britain  presented  one 
to  which  90,000  signatures  were  attached,  and 
with  it  was  sent  £2,200  as  a  Peter  sPence  offer¬ 
ing  to  the  Holy  Father.  On  the  19th  and 
20th  the  diplomatic  corps  and  the  great  officers 
of  state  were  received. 

It  was  a  joyous  day  indeed,  that  16th  ot 
June,  1871  !  It  was  the  world's  festival !  At 
early  morning  the  curtain  clouds  of  night  were 
drawn  aside,  and  nature  with  a  beaming  smile 
stepped  from  her  chamber  dressed  in  her  most 
brilliant  attire— the  azure  arch  of  heaven  was 
transparent,  and  the  dazzling  orb  suspended  in 
the  mighty  concave  dome  shed  day  through 
thousands  of  wmrlds,  and  was  the  first  to  pre¬ 
sent  his  radiant  homage  to  one  dignified  wit 
such  illustrious  endowments,  and  yet  is  only  the 
Vicar  of  Him,  the  eternal  and  nobler  Sun  of 
Justice,  filled  with  a  profusion  of  lustre,  in 


328  the  world’s  festival. 


comparison  with  whose  light,  0  sun,  all  your 
meridian  splendors  are  but  as  a  shade  and  an 
eclipse !  Sorrow  and  care  were  affrighted 
and  scared  from  their  gloomy  recesses,  and 
were  hunted  and  worried  and  could  find  no 
resting  place !  All  who  had  ears  and  voices 
tuned  their  throats  to  harmony,  and  even  deaf 
mutes  united  the  eloquent  though  silent  music 
of  enthusiastic  looks  !  Up  from  earth  arose  the 
matin  notes  as  from  warbling  birds  poised  in 
ether  on  extended  wings,  while  all  that  had 
breath  chimed  in  the  concert !  The  collective 
acclamations  of  two  hundred  millions  of  the 
church  militant  swelled  the  powerful  universal 
chorus  from  their  tents  of  strife,  and  there  was 
no  grating  noise  to  disturb  the  harmonious 
symphony.  Complaining  voices  were  hushed  — 
the  woe-stricken  discontinued  wailing — the  dis¬ 
consolate  smothered  their  sighs — the  penitents 
made  a  jubilee,  threw  off  their  sackcloth  and 
ashes,  girded  themselves  round  about  with  a 
girdle  of  gladness,  and  changed  their  cries  of 
“peccavi”  into  jubilant  halleluiahs  !  The  vic¬ 
tims  of  poverty,  too,  claimed  a  share  in  the 
chorus — and  the  sons  of  affliction,  though 
writhing  in  agony,  changed  their  groans  into 
accents  of  cheerfulness  and  song.  Oh  !  the 
music  of  that  day  arose  as  from  the  strings  of 
golden  harps,  stretched  to  the  highest  concert 
tension,  and  awakened  raptures  such  as  no 
Pope  ever  heard  since  the  days  of  Peter  !  The 
anthem  of  congratulation  and  thanksgiving 
sounded  from  every  country,  complexion,  and 


erin's  mountains  smoke.  329 

language — -from  tropic  and.  glacier,  from  forest, 
prairie,  Scottish,  highland,  and  Alpine  reek 
from  Britain's  freeman  and  from  Cuba's  slave  ! — 
from  the  hoary  head  bent  with  the  weight  of 
years,  and  the  mouths  of  infants  and  sucklings 
who  perfected  praise,  all  in  perfect  unison, 
attuned  to  the  one  key-note  of  holy  Faith. 
Young  men  and  virgins,  knights  and  ladies, 
soldiers,  pilgrims,  paupers,  and  templars, 
thronged  the  royal  staircase  leading  to  the  Va¬ 
tican  halls— kings  bent  from  their  thrones  of 
ivory  and  gold,  and  rolled  their  imperial  purple 
robes  in  the  dust  before  the  Vicar  s  foot-stool, 
and  all  paid  their  reverential  homage  on  this 
anniversary  day.  Ambassadors  standing  on  high 
places  proclaimed  the  same  for  distant  nations. 
Erin's  mountains — those  everlasting  pyramids 
of  nature — looking  down  upon  the  clouds,  and 
casting  their  shadows  on  distant  counties, 
blazed  from  their  crests  their  bon-fire  flames  of 
joy — a  lively  emblem  of  the  celestial  joys  which 
to-day  illumine  the  “mountains  of  aromatic 
spices"  and  the  “hills  of  incense"  that  the 
years  of  Peter  have  been  touched  by 

PIUS  IX, 

VIDIT  ANNOS  PETRI- 

« Tangit  montes  et  fumigant” 

“  He  touches  the  mountains  and  they  smoke  1” — Ps.  ciii.  32. 


fist  flf  %  Jfatljers  of  tjje  Council, 

INCLUDING  ALL  WHO  TOOK  PART  THEREIN  AT  ANY 
TIME  BETWEEN  DEC.  8,  1869,  AND  JULY  18,  1870. 

HIS  HOLINESS  POPE  PIUS  THE  NINTH. 


of  <f  arbitral*!. 

CARDINAL  BISHOPS. 

Constantine  Patrizi,  Bishop  of  Ostia  and  Yelletri,  Dean  of  the 
Sacred  College;  Louis  Amat  di  S.  Filippo  e  Sorso,  Bishop  of 
Palestrina ;  Nicholas  Clarelli-Paraeciani,  Bishop  of  Frascati ;  Ca¬ 
millas  di  Pietro,  Bishop  of  Albano ;  Joseph  Milesi-Pironi- 
Ferretti,  Bishop  of  Sabina. 

CARDINAL  PRIESTS. 

Philip  de  Angelis,  Archbishop  of  Fermo;  Louis  Vannicelli- 
Casoni,  Archbishop  of  Ferrara;  Frederic  John  Joseph  Celestine 
Schwarzenberg,  Archbishop  of  Prague;  Fabius  Mary  Asquini; 
Dominic  Carafa  di  Traetto,  Archbishop  of  Benevento ;  Sixtus 
Biario-Sforza,  Archbishop  of  Naples  'r  James  Mary  Adrian  Csesa- 
rius  Mathieu,  Archbishop  of  Besan^on ;  Francis  Augustus  Fer¬ 
dinand  Donnet,  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux ;  Charles  Louis  Mori- 
chini,  Archbishop  of  Jesi ;  Joachim  Pecci,  Archbishop  of  Perugia ; 
Joseph  Othmar  Rauscher,  Archbishop  of  Vienna ;  Alexander, 
Barnabo ;  Anthony  Benedict  Antonucci,  Archbishop  of  Ancona, 
and  Bishop  of  Umana  ;  Henry  Orfei,  Archbishop  of  Ravenna ; 
Peter  de  Silvestri ;  Charles  Sacconi  ;  Michael  Garcia  Cuesta, 
Archbishop  of  Compostella  ;  Angelo  Quaglia  ;  Anthony  Mary 
Panebianco ;  Joseph  Louis  Trevisanato,  Patriarch  of  Venice ; 
Antoninus  de  Luca  ;  Joseph  Andrew  Bizzarri ;  Louis  de  la  Las- 
tra  y  Cuesta ;  John  Baptist  Pitra  ;  Philip  Mary  Guidi,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Bologna ;  Henry  Mary  Gaston  de  Bonnechose,  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Rouen  ;  Paul  Cullen,  Archbishop  of  Dublin  ;  Gustavus 
Adolphus  de  Hohenloe ;  Louis  Bilio  ;  Lucian  Prince  Bonaparte ; 
Innocent  Ferrieri;  Laurence  Barili;  Joseph  Berardi;  John 
Ignatius  Moreno,  Archbishop  of  Valladolid;, Raphael  Monaco  La- 
Valletta. 

CARDINAL  DEACONS. 

James  Antonelli,  Secretary  of  State  to  His  Holiness ;  Prosper 
Caterini ;  Gaspar  Grassellini ;  Theodolphus  Mertel ;  Dominic 
Consolini ;  Edward  Borromeo ;  Hannibal  Capalti. 


All  were  present  except  Cardinals  de  Alameda  y  Brea  (aged  89), 
Billiet  (aged  87),  and  Garcia  Cuesta;  and  there  were  also  present 
Cardinals  Mattei,  Corsi,  Gonella,  and  Pentmi,  since  deceased. 

PATRIARCHS. 

Latin  Rite;  Alexandria,  P.  Ballerini ;  Antioch  P.  Brnnoni; 
Constantinople,  R.  Antici  Mattei ;  Jerusalem,  G.  Valerga;  Venice, 
Cardinal  Trevisanato ;  West  Indies,  T.  Iglesms u-Onw tal  Rite: 
Antioch,  P.  Mashad  (Maromte)  ;  do.  G.  Jussef  (Melchite),  a 
C.  Bahus,  late  patriarch;  do.,  J.  Harcus  (Syriac) l  ;  Babylon,  J. 
Audu  (Chaldean)  ;  Cilicia,  A.  Hassan  (Armenian). 

ARCHBISHOPS  AND  BISHOPS, 
arranged  according  to  countries  and  sees. 

LATIN  RITE. 

EUROPE. 

AUSTRO-HUNGARIAN  EMPIRE. 

Gorz  and  Gradiska,  A.  Gollmayer ;  Laibach,  B.  Widmer  ; 
Parenzo  and  Pola,  G.  D.  Brilla;  Trieste,  B.  Legat;  Veglia  and 
Arbe,  J.  J.  Yitezich.  Lemberg,  F.  X.  Wierzchleyski ;  Przemysl, 
A  Manastyrski ;  Tarnow,  J.  L.  Pukalski.  Olmutz,  F.  von  Furs 
berg;  Brunn,  A.  E.  Schaffgotsch ;  Prague  Card,  von  Sch^rz- 
enberg  ;  Budweis,  J.  Y.  Irsik ;  Leitmeritz,  A.  Wahala.  kalzbiirg, 

1  M.  von  Tarnoczy ;  Brixen,  Y.  Gasser;  Gurk,  V.  Wiery-^Lavant, 
J  M.  Stepischnegg  ;  Seckau,  J.  B.  Zwerger  ;  Trent,  B.  di  Ricca- 
bona.  Vienna,  Cardinal  Bauscher ;  St  Polten,  J.  Bessler.  Zara, 
P.  Doimo-Maupas ;  Cattaro,  G.  Marchich ;  Lesma,  G.  Buboco 
wich;  Ragusa,  Y.  Zubranich;  Sebenico,  J.  Zaffron;  Spalatro  and 

M HungI^ - BoS and  Sirmium,  J.  G.  Strossmayer ;  Kaschau, 
J.  Perger;  Szathmar,  L.  Biro  de  Kezdi-Polany.  Colocsa  and 
Bacs,  L.  Haynald;  Csanad,  A.  Bonnaz;  Grosswardem  S  Lipov- 
niczky ;  Transilvania,  M.  Fogarasy.  Gran  or  Strigoma,  J.  Sirnor, 
Funfkirchen,  S.  Kovacs;  Raab  or  Javann,  J.  Zalka;  Stuhl- 
weissenburg  or  Alba  Reale,  V.  S.  S.  Jekelfalusy;  Yespnm,  I. 
Ranolder;  Waitzen,  A.  T.  Peitler.  .  t>-i  c 

Cracow  (subject  to  Austria),  A.  Galecki,  V.-A.,  Bishop  of 

Amathus. 

BELGIUM. 

Mechlin,  Y.  A.  I.  Dechams ;  Bruges,  J.  J.  Faizt;  Ghent,  H.  F. 
Bracq;  Liege,  T.  J.  de  Montpelier;  Namur,  T.  J.Gravez;  Tour- 
nay,  G.  J.  Labis. 

PRANCE. 

Ajaccio,  P.  P.  Cuttoli;  Digne,  J.  Meyrieu ;  Gap  A.  Y.  F. 
Gilbert;  Frejus  and  Toulon,  A.  J.  Jordany;  Marseilles,  C.  P. 


BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND. 


332 


Place — auxiliary,  J.  Jeancard,  Bishop  of  Ceramus;  Nice,  P. 
Sola.  Alby,  J.  P.  F.  M.  Lyonnet;  Cahors,  P.  A.  Grimardias; 
Mende,  J.  A.  M.  Foulquier ;  Perpignan,  E.  E.  Ramadie ;  Rodez, 

L.  A.  Delalle.  Aire,  L.  M.  0.  Epivent;  Bayonne,  F.  Lacroix; 
Tarbes,  B.  M.  Laurence.  Avignon,  L.  A.  Dubreuil ;  Montpellier, 

F.  J.  le  Courtier;  Nismes,  C.  H.  Plantier;  Valence,  F.  N.  Gueu- 
lette;  Viviers,  L.  Delcusy;  Bordeaux,  Cardinal  Donnet;  Angou- 
leme,  A.  C.  Cousseau;  La  Rochelle,  B.  L.  Thomas ;  Lucon,  C.  T. 
Colet;  Perigueux,  N.  J.  Dabert;  Poitiers,  L.  F.  D.  E.  Pie.  Be- 
sangon,  Cardinal  Mathieu;  Belley,  P.  de  Langalerie;  Metz,  P. 
Dupont  des  Loges;  Nancy  and  Toul,  J.  A.  Foulon ;  S.  Die,  L. 

M.  J.  Caverot;  Strasburg,  A.  Raas;  Verdun,  A  Hacquard. 
Bourges,  C.  de  la  Tour  d’ Auvergne;  Le  Puy,  P.  le  Breton;  Li¬ 
moges,  F.  P.  Fruchaud;  Tulle,  J.  B.  Berteaud.  Cambray,  R.  F. 
Regnier;  Arras,  J.  B.  Lequette.  Annecy,  C.  M.  Magnin;  S. 
Jean  de  Maurienne,  F.  M.  Vibert;  Tarantaise,  F.  Gros.  Lyons, 
J.  M.  Ginoulhiac;  Autun,  F.  G.  M.  de  Marguerie;  Dijon,  F.  V. 
Rivet;  Langres,  J.  J.  Guerrin;  S.  Claude,  L.  A.  Nogret.  Paris, 

G.  Darboy;  Blois,  L.  Pallu  du  Parc;  Chartres,  L.  Regnault ; 
Meaux,  A.  Allou;  Orleans,  A.  F.  P.  Dupanloup;  Versailles,  J.  P. 
Mabile.  Rheims,  J.  B.  Landriot;  Amiens,  C.  J.  A.  M.  Boudinet; 
Beauvais,  J.  A.  Gignoux;  Chalons,  G.  R.  Meignan;  Soissons,  J. 
P.  Dours.  Rennes,  G.  Saint  Marc;  Quimper,  N.  R.  Sergent;  St. 
Brieuc,  A.  David;  Vannes,  J.  M.  Becel.  Rouen,  Cardinal  de 
Bonnechose;  Bayeux,  F.  A.  A.  Hugonin;  Coutances,  J.  P.  Bra- 
vard;  Evreux,  J.  S.  A.  Devoucoux;  Seez,  C.  F.  Russelet.  Sens, 
V.  F.  Bernardou;  Moulins,  P.  L.  M.  de  Dreux-Breze;  Nevers,  T. 
A.  Forcade;  Troyes,  E.  J.  Ravinet.  Toulouse,  J.  F.  Desprez; 
Carcassonne,  F.  de  la  Bouillerie;  Montauban,  J.  Doney;  Pamiers, 
J.  A.  A.  Belaval.  Tours,  J.  H.  Guibert;  Angers, — Freppel; 
Laval,  A.  C.  G.  Wicart;  Le  Mans,  C.  J.  Fillion. 


GERMANY  (NORTH). 

Cologne,  P.  Melchers;  Paderborn,  K.  Martin;  Treves,  M. 
Eberhard.  Gnesen  and  Posen,  M.  Ledochowski;  Breslau,  H. 
Forster;  Hildesheim,  E.  J.  Wedekin;  Osnaburg,  J.  H.  Beck¬ 
mann;  Warmiaor  Ermeland,  P.  Krementz.  Saxony,  L.Forwerk, 
V.  A.,  Bishop  of  Leontopolis. 

GERMANY  (SOUTH). 

Bavaria. — Bamberg,  Michael  von  Deinlein  ;  Eichstadt,  F. 
von  Leonrod ;  Wurzburg,  G.  Anton  von  Stahl.  Munich  and 
Friesing,  G.  von  Scherr ;  Augsburg,  P.  von  Dinkel ;  Ratisbon  or 
Regensburg,  I.  von  Senestry. 

Baden,  Hesse,  and  Wurtemburg.— Mainz,  W.  von  Ketteler ; 
Rottemburg,  C.  .T,  von  Hefele. 


GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND. 

Ireland. — Armagh,  Daniel  M‘Gettigan;  Ardagh,  Cornelius 
MacCabe  (ri.p)j  Clogher,  James  Donnelly;  Derry,  Francis 


GREECE  AND  ITALY. 


333 


Kelly;  Down  and  Connor,  Patrick  Dorrian;  Dromore,  John  P. 
Leahy;  Kilmore,  Nicolas  Cooaty;  Meath,  Thomas  Nulty. 
Cashel,  Patrick  Leahy;  Cloyne,  William  Keane;  Cork,  William 
Delany;  Kerry,  David  Moriarty;  Killaloe,  coadj.,  Nicholas  Power, 
Bishop  of  Sarepta  ;  Limerick,  George  Butler;  Ross,  Michael 
O’Hea.  Dublin,  Cardinal  Cullen;  Ferns,  Thomas  Furlong.  Tuam, 
John  MacHale ;  Clonfert,  John  Derry  (r.i.p);  Elphin,  Laurence 
Gillooly;  Galway,  John  M ‘Evilly, 

England  and  Wales.— Westminster,  Henry  Edward  Man¬ 
ning ;  Beverley,  Robert  Cornthwaite;  Birmingham,  William  B. 
Ullathome ;  Clifton,  William  Clifford ;  Hexham  and  Newcastle, 
James  Cnadwick ;  Northampton,  Francis  K.  Amherst;  Notting¬ 
ham,  Richard  B.  Roskell ;  Plymouth,  William  Vaughan;  Salford, 
William  Turner  ;  Shrewsbury,  James  Brown ;  Southwark,  Thomas 

Grant  (r.i.p.).  . 

Scotland. — Western  District,  Charles  Eyre,  Admin.  Apost. , 
and  Apostolic  Delegate  for  Scotland,  Abp.  of  Anazarba;  Eastern 
District,  John  Strain,  V.A.,  Bishop  of  Abila;  Northern  District, 
John  Macdonald,  Bishop  of  Nicopolis. 

GREECE. 

Naxos,  L.  Bergeretti;  Santorino,  F.  Abbati;  Sira,  G.  Alberti ; 
Tine  and  Micone,  G.  Marango ;  Corfu,  S.  Maddalena. 

HOLLAND. 

Utrecht,  A.  Schapman ;  Bois-le-Duc,  J.  Zwysen;  Haarlem,  G. 
Wilmer ;  Luxemburg,  N.  Adames. 

ITALY. 

States  of  the  Church . 

Bologna,  Cardinal  Guidi;  Imola,  V.  Moretti;  Fermo,  Cardinal 
de  Angelis ;  Macerata,  G.  Franceschini ;  Montalto,  E.  Aronne ; 
S.  Severino,  F.  Mazzuoli ;  Ravenna,  Cardinal  Orfei ;  Bertinoro, 
P.  Buffetti;  Cervia,  G.  Monetti;  Commacchio,  A.  Spoglia;  Forli, 
P.  P.  Trucchi  ;  Urbino,  A.  Angeloni ;  Cagli  and  Pergola,  F. 
Andreoli;  Fossombrone,  F.  Fratellini;  Montefeltro,  L.  Mariotti; 
Pesaro,  C.  Fares ;  Sinigallia,  C.  Aggarbati ;  Urbania,  A.  Bosca- 
rini.— Suffragan  to  Suburban  See  of  Ostia  and  Velletri,  A,  di 
Pietro,  Bishop  of  Nyssa;  do.  to  Suburb.  See  of  Palestrina,  G. 
Jaccovacci,  Bishop  of  Erythra—  Camerino,  F.  Salvini.  Ferrara, 
Cardinal  Vannicelli-Cassoni.  Acquapendente,  G.  B.  Pellei— 
admin,  apost.,  C.  Foccacetti,  Bishop  of  Lystra;  Alatri,  G.  Rodil- 
ossi;  Amelia,  N.  Pace;  Anagni,  C.  Pagliari;  Ancona  and  Umana, 
Cardinal  Antonucci;  Ascoli,  E.  A.  Alberani ;  Bagnorea,  R  Cor- 
radi;  Citta  di  Castello,  P.  Miccallef;  Citta  della  Pieve,  E. 
Foschini;  Civita  Castellana,  M.  Mengacci;  Civita  Vecchia,  F. 
Gandolfi ;  Fabriano  and  Matelica,  A.  M.  Valenziani ;  Fano, 
F.  Vespasiani;  Ferentino,  G.  Vitali;  Foligno,  N.  Crispigm ; 
Gubbio,  I.  Sannibale ;  Jesi,  Cardinal  Morichini ;  Montefiascone. 


THE  TWO  SICILIES. 


334 


G.  M.  Bovieri ;  Narni,  G.  Luzi ;  Nocera,  A.  M.  Pettinari  ;  Norcia, 

R.  Bachetoni ;  Orvieto,  M.  Marini;  Osimo  and  Cingoli,  S.  No- 
bili-Yitelleschi ;  Perugia,  Cardinal  Pecci ;  Recanati  and  Loreto, 
T.  Gallucci ;  Segni,  L.  Ricci;  Subiaco  (abbacy  of),  admin, 
apost.,  F.  Manetti,  Bishop  of  Tripolis;  Sutri  and  Nepi,  G.  Lenti, 
Terracina,  B.  Trionfetti ;  Terni,  G.  M.  Severa;  Tivoli,  C  Gigil ; 
Todi,  G.  Rosati ;  Veroli,  G.  B.  Maneschi;  Viterbo,  Cardinal 
Gonella. 

Sardinian  States. 

Albenga,  R.  Biale  ;  Brugnato  and  Luni,  G.  Rosati;  Savona 
and  Noli,  G.  Cerruti ;  Tortona,  G.  Negri ;  Yentimiglia,  L.  Biale. 
Milan,  L.  Nazari  di  Calabiana  ;  Bergamo,  P.  Speranza  ;  Brescia, 
G.  Verzeri.  Turin,  A.  Riccardi  di  Netro;  Alba,  E.  Galletti ; 
Aosta,  G.  G.  Jans ;  Asti,  C.  Savio  ;  Cuneo,  A.  Formica;  Ivrea,  L. 
Moreno;  Mondovi,  G-  Ghilardi ;  Piuerolo,  L.  Renaldi ;  Saluzzo, 
L.  Gastaldi.  Alessandria,  A.  Colli ;  Biella,  G.  P.  Losanna ; 
Casale,  P.  M.  Ferre  ;  Novara,  G.  F.  Gentile.  Udine,  A.  Ca- 
sasola.  Venice,  Cardinal  Trevisanato ;  Belluno  and  Feltre,  G. 
Renier ;  Concordia,  N.  Frangipane;  Treviso,  F.  M.  Zinelli; 
Yerona,  L.  di  Canossa ;  Vicenza,  G.  A.  Farina.  Galtelli-Nuoro, 

S.  de  Martis ;  Iglesias,  G.  B.  Montini.  Ales  and  Terralba,  F. 
Zunnui  Casula. 

Duchies  of  Tuscany,9 Modena,  and  Parma. 

Florence,  G.  Limberti;  Pistoia  and  Prato,  E.  Bindi;  S.  Miniato, 
A.  Barabesi.  Pisa,  Cardinal  Corsi;  Pescia,  G.  Benini;  Yolterra, 
G.  Targioni.  Grosseto,  A.  Fauli.  Modena,  F.  Cugini ;  Guas- 
talla,  P.  Rota;  Massa  di  Carrara,  G.  Bernardi;  Reggio,  C.  Mac- 
chi.  Lucca,  G.  Arrigoni ;  Arezzo,  G.  Giusti ;  Montepulciano, 
L.  M.  Paoletti;  Parma,  F.  Cantimorri;  Piacenza,  A.  Ranza. 

Naples,  or  the  Two  Sicilies. 

Anglona,  G.  Acciardi;  Potenza  and  Marsico,  A.  M.  Fania; 
Tricarico,  S.  Spilotros.  Bari,  F.  Pedicini;  Bitonto  and  Ruvo,  V. 
Materozzi.  Benevento,  Cardinal  Carafa  di  Traetto ;  Ascoli, 
L.  Todisco  Grande  ;  Avellino,  F.  Gallo  ;  Larino,  F.  Gian- 
paolo;  Lucera,  G.  Januzzi ;  S.  Severo,  A.  la  Scala ;  Telese  and 
Cerreto,  L.  Sodo  ;  Termoli,  V.  Bisceglia.  Brindisi  and  Ostuni, 
R.  Ferrigno  ;  Caiazzo,  L.  Riccio  ;  Calvi  and  Teano,  B.  d’Avanzo ; 
Caserta,  E.  Rossi.  Chieti  and  Yasto,  L.  de  Marinis.  Conza 
and  Campagna,  G.  de  Luca;  Lacedonia.  F.  Maiorsini;  Muro,  F. 
d’Ambrosio;  S.  Angelo  dei  Lombardi,  G.  Fanelli.  Manfredonia 
and  Viesti,  V.  Taglialatela.  Naples,  Cardinal  Riario  Sforza; 
Ischia,  F.  Romano;  Nola,  G.  Formisano;  Gallipoli,  V.  Laspro. 
Reggio,  M.  Ricciardi;  Catanzaro,  R.  de  Franco;  Cotrone,  L. 
Lembo;  Nicastro,  G.  M.  Barberi;  Oppido,  G.  Teta;  Squillace, 
R.  Morisciano;  Nicotera,  F.  de  Simone.  Salerno  and  Acerno, 
A.  Salamone;  Capaccio-Vallo,  G.  B.Siciliani;  Diano,  D.  Fanelli, 
Cariati,  N.  Golia.  Sorrento,  F.  S.  Apuzzo;  Castellamare,  F. 
Petagna.  Taranto,  G.  Rotundo;  Oria,  L,  Margarita;  Trani,  G. 


SPAIN  AND  SWITZERLAND. 


de  Bianchi  Dottula;  Andria,  G.  G.  Longobardi,  Cosen. 
Pontillo.  Gaeta,  F.  Cammarota.  Rossano,  P.  Cilento.  A 
L.  Filippi;  Atri  and  Penne,  V.  d’Alfonso;  Aversa,  D. 
Foggio, B.  M.  Frascola;  Gravma,  A.  M.  Capetta;  Me 
SeUiti;  Mileto,  F.  Mincione;  Molfetta,  G-  Rossim;  Nar< 
Vetta;  S.  Marco,  L.  Parlatore;  Sarno  and  Cava.  b. 
Teramo,  M.  Milella;  Trivento,  L,  de  Agazio ;  Troia,  I .  Pai 
Sicily.— Messina,  L.  Natoli;  Lipari,  L.  Ideo;  Nicosia, 
Piccolo;  Patti,  P.  G.  M.  Celesia.  Caltanisetta,  G.  Gutta 
di  Reburdone.  Catania,  G.  B.  Dusmet. 


Malta  and  Oozo. 

Malta,  Gaetano  Pace-Forno,  Archbishop  of  Rhodes,  and 
of  Malta.  Gozo,  Antonio  G.  D.  Testaterrata. 


NORWAY  AND  SWEDEN. 

Lorenzo  Studach,  Y.  A  ,  Bishop  of  Orthosia. 


PORTUGAL. 

Faro,  I.  Moraes  Cardoso;  Lamego,  A.  V.  Pereira  de  Mi 


SPAIN. 


Burgos,  A.  Yusto;  Colahorra  F.  S.  Arenzana;  Palei 
Lozano;  Santander,  J.  Lopez  Crespo.  ^ugo,  J.  de 
Orense,  J.  de  la  Cnesta  y  Maroto;  Oviedo,  B.  Sans  y  i  ore 
R.  Garcia  y  Anton.  Granada,  B.  Monzon  y  Martins,  A 
A.  Rosalese  y  Munoz;  Carthagena,  F.  Landeira  y  Sevilla, 
M.  Brezmes  Arredondo;  Jaen,  A. Monescillo 5  Malag 
Fernandez;  Saragossa,  M.  Garcia  Gd;  Huesca,  B.  G  y 
Pamplona,  P.  d’Uriz  y  da  Labairu;  Tarazona,  C.  M  ■ 
Rubio-  Seville,  Cardinal  de  la  Lastra  y  Cuesta;  Bad. 
Ramirez  y  Yasquez.  Tarragona,  F.  ^leix  yTS^S;  ^ 

P  Monserrat  y  Navarro;  Gerona,  C.  Bonet;  Lenda,  . 

yCo;  Tortosa,  B.  Yilamitjana;  Urgel ,  J  •  Caixal  y 
Vich,  A.  Jorda  y  Soler.  Toledo,  auxil.,  F.  ^ 

Bishop  of  Arce;  Coria,  P.  Nunes;  Cuenca,  M.  Paya 
Sifmenza  F  Benavidez;  Minorca,  M.  Jaume  y  Garau;  ( 
|S  Cabero  y  Lope,  de  Padilla.  Valladolid  Cardm^ 
Astoria  F.  Arguelles  y  Miranda;  Avila,  F.  Blanco,  Sal 
J.  Lluch;  Segovia,  R.  Echevarria  y  Briones;  Zamora,  B. 

Corra1’  Gibraltar. 


John  Baptist  Scandella,  Y.  A.,  Bishop  of  Antinoe. 


SWITZERLAND. 

Basle,  E.  Lachet;  Coire,  coadj.,  G.  Willi,  Bishop  of  A 
Lausanne  and  Geneva,  S.  Maril  ey,  j  ^ 

Bishop  of  Hebron;  St.  Gall,  J.  B.  Greith;  Sion,  P.  J.  * 


INDIA  AND  CHINA. 


336 


TURKEY. 

Constantinople,  R.  Antici  Mattei,  Latin  Patriarch.  Antivara 
and  Scutari,  C.  Pooten, — auxil.,  G.  Capaccio,  Bishop  of  Meli- 
potamus;  Sappa,  P.  Severini;  Durazzo,  R.  d’Ambrosio.  Scopia, 
D.  Bucciarelli.  Nicopolis  (Bulgaria),  J.  Pluym.  Bosnia,  P.  Vui- 
cic,  V.  A.,  Bishop  of  Antiphellus;  Herzegovina  Kraljevic,  Y.  A., 
Bishop  of  Metellopolis ;  Moldavia,  Salandari,  V.  A.,  Bishop  of 
Marcopolis ;  Sophia,  Raynaudi,  V.  A.,  Bishop  of  Aegea. 


ASIA. 

Antioch.  P.  Brunoni,  Latin  Patriarch;  Jerusalem,  G.  Valerga, 
Latin  Patriarch;  Smyrna,  Y.  Spaccapietra ;  Babylon,  or  Bagdad, 
L.  Trioche. 


India,  etc. — (  Vicars- Apostolic. 

Agra,  L.  Jacopi,  Bishop  of  Pentacomia;  Bengal,  Western  Dis¬ 
trict,  W.  Steins,  Archbishop  of  Bostra;  do.,  Eastern  District, 
P.  Dufal,  Bishop  of  Deleon;  Bombay,  L.  Meurin,  Bishop  of 
Ascalon;  Coimbatore,  C.  M.  Depommier,  Bishop  of  Chrysopolis; 
Jaffna,  C.  Bonjean,  Bishop  of  Medea;  Madras,  S.  Fennelly,  Bishop 
of  Thermopolis;  Madura,  A.  Canoz,  Bishop  of  Tamassus;  Mysore, 
S.  L.  Charboneaux,  Bishop  of  Jassa;  Patna,  A.  Tosi,  Bishop  of 
Rhodiopolis ;  Ponticherry,  F.  J.  Laouenan,  Bishop  of  Flaviopolis; 
Quilon,  E.  M.  Garrelon,  Bishop  of  Nemesis;  Yerapoly,  L.  Melano, 
Bishop  of  Olympia;  Yizagapatam,  J.  M.  Tissot,  Bishop  of  Mile  vis; 
Burmah,  P.  A.  Bigandet,  Bishop  of  Ramalta;  Siam,  F.  Dupont, 
Bishop  of  Azatus. 


china,  etc, — ( Vicars-Apostolin.) 

Hoo-pe,  Eustachio  Zanoli,  Bishop  of  Eleutheropolis;  Kouei-kou, 
Louis  Faurie,  Bishop  of  Apollonia;  Leao-tung,  Emmanuel  Verole, 
Bishop  of  Columbica;  Nankin,  Adrien  Languillat,  Bishop  of 
Sergiopolis;  Pe-tche-lee,  N.  W.  District,  Louis  G.  de  la  Place, 
Bishop  of  Adrianopolis ;  do.,  E.  do.,  Edouard  Dubar,  Bishop  of 
Canatha;  Shen-see,  Amato  Pugnacci,  Bishop  of  Agathoniea ;  Su- 
ebuen,  N.  W.  District,  Jean  T.  Pinchon,  Bishop  of  Polemonia; 
do  ,  E.  do.,  Eugene  Desfleches,  Bishop  of  Sinita;  do.,  Julien  Pi- 
chon,  Bishop  of  Helenopolis;  Tchekiang,  Edmond  Guierry,  Bishop 
of  Danaba;  Xan-tung,  Luigi  Moccagatta,  Bishop  of  Zenopolis; 
Japan,  Bernard  Petitjean,  Bishop  of  Myriophyta;  Tonquin,  E. 
Hilarius  Alcazar,  Bishop  of  Paphos.  Cochin  China,  N,,  Joseph 
H.  Sohier,  Bishop  of  Gadara ;  Quang-tung,  Quangsi,  Hai-nan,  Z. 
Guillemm,  prefect-apostolic,  Bishop  of  Cybistria. 


AFRICA,  ETC. 

Algiers,  C.  A.  Lavigerie;  Constantine,  F.  de  las  Cases;  Oran, 
J.  B.  Callot.  Funchal  (Madeira),  P.  de  Moura;  Canary  Isles,  J. 
de  Urguinaona;  Santiago  (Cape  Verd),  J.  Alves  Feijo;  Mauritius, 
M.  A.  Hankinson  (r.i.p.);  Bourbon,  A.  R.  Maupoint. 


♦ 


Vicars-  Apostolic. 

Abyssinia,  M.  Touvier,  Bishop  of  Olena;  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
W.  District,  T.  Grimley,  Bishop  of  Antigoma  ;  Egypt  (for  the 
Latins),  L.  Ciurcia,  Bishop  of  Irenopolis;  do.  (for  the  Copts),  A. 
Bsciai,  Bishop  of  Clariopolis;  Natal,  F.  Allard,  Bishop  of  Samaria ; 
Senegambia,  L.  Kobes,  Bishop  of  Methone;  Tunis,  F.  Sutter, 
Bishop  of  Rosalia. 

AMERICA. 

NORTH. 

Quebec,  C.  F.  Baillargeon  (r.i.p)  ;  Montreal,  I.  Bom-get . 
Ottawa,  J.  E.  B.  Guigues;  Three  Rivers,  coadj.,  L.  la  Fle^che, 
Bishop  of  Anthedon;  Rimouski,  E.  C.  H.  Lange  vin;  St.  Boniface, 
A.  Taache ;  St.  Hyacinth,  C.  Laroque.  Toronto,  J.  J.  J 

Hamilton,  J.  P.  Farrell;  Kingston,  E.  J.  Horan.  Halifax,  T.  L. 
Connolly;  Arichat,  C.  F.  Mackinnon— coadj.,  J. ^Cameron,  Bishop 
of  Titopolis;  Charlottetown,  P.  McIntyre;  Chatham,  J.  Rogers; 
St.  John’s  (New  Brunswick),  J.  Sweeney;  Columbia,  L.  J.  d  Her- 
!  bomez;  Mackenzie  River,  auxil.  of  V.A.,  I.  Clut,  Bishop  of 

^Baltimore,  M.  J.  Spalding;  Charleston,  P  Lynch;  Erie,  T. 
Mullen;  Harrisburg,  J.  Shanahan;  Philadelphia,  J.  F.  Wood; 
Pittsburg,  M.  Domenic;  Richmond,  J.  McGill;  St.  Augustine, 
A.  Verot;  Savannah,  I.  Persico;  Scranton,  W.  0  Hara;  Wheel¬ 
ing,  R.  V.  Whelan.  Cincinnati,  J.  B.  Purcell;  Cleveland,  A. 
Rappe;  Louisville,  W.  McCloskey;  Marquette,  I.  Mrak;  Vin¬ 
cennes,  M.  de  St.  Palais.  New  Orleans,  J.  M  Odm;  Galveston, 
C.  M.  Dubuis;  Little  Rock,  E.  Fitzgerald;  Mobile,  J.  Quinlan; 
Natchez,  W.  Elder;  Natchitoches,  A.  M.  Martin.  New  York  J. 
McCloskey;  Albany,  J.  Conroy;  Boston,  J.  Williams;  Brooklyn, 
J.  Loughlm;  Buffalo,  S.  V.  Ryan;  Burlington,  L.  Goesbriand; 
Hartford,  F.  McFarland;  Newark,  J.  R.  Bayley;  Portland,  D. 
Bacon;  Rochester,  B.  McQuaid;  Oregon,  F.  N.  Blanchet ;  Van¬ 
couver,  M.  Demers.  St.  Louis,  P.  R.  Kennck ;  Dhbuque,  J. 
Hennessy;  Green  Bay,  J.  Melcher;  La  Crosse,  M.  Heiss;  Mil- 
waukie,  J.  M.  Henni;  Nashville,  P.  Feehan;  Santa  Fe,  J.  Lamy; 
St.  Joseph,  J.  Hogan.  San  Francisco,  J.  S.  Alemany;  Grass 
Valley,  E.  O’Connell;  Monterey,  T.  Amat.  Mexico,  P.  de  la 
Bastida;  Antequera,  V.  Marquez;  Chiapa,  G.  Villalvaso;  Chilapa, 
A.  Serrano;  Tlascala,  C.  M.  Colina;  Tulacmgo,  J.  B.  Ormaechea; 
Vera  Cruz,  F.  Suares  Peredo.  Guadalaxara,  P.  Loza;  Zacatecas, 

I.  M.  Guerra. 

Vicars- Apostolic. 

North  Carolina,  James1  Gibbons,  Bishop  of  Adramyttium;  Ne- 
braska,  James  O’Gorman,  Biskop  of  Rapkanea;  Rooky  Mountams, 
John  B.  Miege,  Bishop  of  Messenia;  Idaho,  Louis  Lootens,  Bishop 
of  Castabala. 


Z 


ORIENTAL  RITE. 


338 


CENTRAL. 

Guatemala,  Bernardo  Pinol;  Comayagna,  Juan  F.  Zepeda; 
Costa  Rica,  Anselmo  Lorente;  Nicaragua,  Manuel  Ulloa.  Porto 
Rico,  Pablo  B.  Carrion;  Guadelupe,  Joseph  C.  Reyne.  Havana, 
Jacinto  M.  Martinez.  Roseau,  Charles  Poirier. 

SOUTH. 

Pamplona,  B.  Toscano;  Panama,  E.  Vasques;  Pasto,  M.  C. 
Restrepo;  Popayan,  C.  Bermundez.  Venezuela,  S.  Guevara; 
Merida,  J.  H.  Boset.  Quito,  J.  Checa;  Cuenca,  J.  Esteves  de 
Toral;  Guayaquil,  auxil .,  L.  de  Tolas,  Bisnop  of  Berissa;  Rio- 
bamba,  J.  Ordonez.  La  Plata  (Bolivia),  P.  J.  Puch  y  Solona; 
Pace,  C.  Clavigo.  Guamango,  J.  F.  E.  Moreyra;  Huanuco,  M. 
del  Valle;  Puno,  J.  M.  A.  Huerta;  Belem,  A.  de  Macedo  Costa; 
Diamantino,  J.  A.  dos  Santos ;  Fortaleza,  L.  A.  dos  Santos ;  Per¬ 
nambuco,  F.  Cardoza  Ayres;  Rio  Janeiro,  P.  M.  de  Lacerda; 
San  Pedro,  S.  Dias  Laranjerra.  Buenos  Ayres,  M.  Escalada;  San 
Juan  de  Cuyo,  W.  Achaval;  Parana,  J.  Gelabert;  Salta,  B.  Rizo. 
Santiago  (Chili),  R.  V.  Valdivieso;  Coquimbo,  J.  M.  Orrego. 

Demarara,  J.  Etheridge,  V.A.,  Bp.  of  Torone;  Curacao,  P.  van 
Ewjik,  V.A.,  Bp.  of  Camacus. 


OCEANIA. 

AUSTRALIA. 

Adelaide,  L.  B.  Sheil;  Armidale,  T.  O’Mahony;  Brisbane,  J. 
Quinn;  Gouldbourn,  W.  Lanigan;  Hobart  Town,  D.  Murphy; 
Melbourne,  J.  A.  Gould;  Perth,  J.  Brady,  admin,  apost.,  M. 
Griver,  Bp.  of  Tloa;  Victoria,  R.  Salvado. 

Wellington  (New  Zealand),  J.  P.  Viard;  Manilla,  G.  M.  Mar¬ 
tinez;  Batavia,  P.  M.  Vrancken,  V.A.,  Bp.  of  Colophonia; 
Marquesas  Isles,  J.  Dordillon,  V.  A.,  Bp.  of  Cambysopolis;  Cen¬ 
tral  Oceania,  coadj.  of  V.A.,  L.  Elloy,  Bp.  of  Tipasa;  Sandwich, 
L.  Maigret,  V.A.,  Bp.  of  Aratus. 


ORIENTAL  RITE. 

ARMENIAN. 

Cilicia,  A.  Hassun,  Patriarch.  Aleppo,  G.  Balitian;  Amasia, 
I.  Kalybgian;  Antioch,  P.  Casangian;  Caesarea,  J.  Hagian;  Mar- 
asc,  P.  Apelian;  Mardin,  M.  Nasarian;  Melitene,  L.  Korkoruni; 
Ancyra,  J.  Arachial;  Artuin,  A.  Halagi;  Bursa,  P.  Tilkian;  Diar- 
bekir,  J.  Bahtiarian;  Erzeroum,  S.  Melchisedechian;  Karputh, 
S.  Israelian;  Trebizond,  J.  Ghiureghian.  * 

GRECO-BULGARIAN. 

Administrator- Apostolic,  Raphael  Popow. 


GRECO-MELCHITE. 

Antioch,  G.  Jussef,  Patriarch  Aleppo,  P. • 
r<  Ata  •  Tvre  A.  Kauam ;  Beyrout,  A.  Riecji;  Balbec,  JN  asser , 
Lful,’Ay  B  Abdo;  Hauran,  I.  Hakkani  ;  Ptolemais,  A.  Du- 
mani;  Sidon,  T.  Kojungi  ;  Tripoli,  A.  Tutungi. 

GRECO-RUMENIAN. 

Fogaras,  J.  Vancsa;  Grosswardein,  J.  Papp-Szilagyi  de  Illes- 
falda. 

GRECO-RTJTHENIAN. 

Crisio,  G.  Smiceklas. 

SYRIAC. 

Antioch  I.  P.  Harcus,  Patriarch.  Aleppo,  3).  G.  Scelhot ; 
Babylon,  A.  Ciarchi  ;  Damascus,  J .  Eliani ;  Mossul,  C.  Behnam- 
Benni ;  Jezira,  F.  P.  Matah. 

SYRO-CHALDAIC. 

Babylon,  J.  Audu,  Patriarch.  Amadia,  G.  A.  Kayatt;  Amida, 
a  Farzo  •  Celia,  T.  Rokos;  Kerkuk,  J.  Tamraz;  keert,  M.  B. 
Bartatar-  Sena,  H.  S.  Kashat;  Akra,  J.  E  Melius  ;  Diarbekir, 
i  Hattar;  Jesha,  H.  P.  Hindi;  Salmas,  A.  G.  Bar-shmu  ;  Zaku, 

A.  Asmar. 

SYRO-MARONITE. 

Antioch,  P.  P.  Mashad,  Patriarch.  Aleppo,  J.  Matar;Bey- 
ro^  T?Aun;  Tyre  and  Sidon,  P.  Bostani;  Tripoli,  P.  Musa; 
Cyprus,  J.  Giagia ;  Balbec,  I.  Hagg. 

OTHER  ARCHBISHOPS  AND  BISHOPS. 

‘In  partibus  Intidelium.’— Archbishops  :  J.  Bosagi,  Caesarea  ; 
A.  Rossi- Vaccari,  Colosse ;  G.  Angelini,  Corinth  ;  G  Dardom, 
PMpssa  •  Ales  A  di  Sanmarzano,  Ephesus ;  L.  Puecher  Passa- 
valhlco^ium:  F.  X.  de  Merode,  Melitene  ;  V .  Tizzam ,  husibis  ; 
F  Oallo  Patra-  P  Villanora  Oastellacci,  Petra;  S.  Stephano- 
nolf  pUlipp  ;  P-Gianelli,  Sardis;  E.  Hurmuz,  Sirace ;  G.  Hur- 
P011’  -k.  Ff,  AT.mPT1ian'i  •  A  Avak  W.  Angiarakian,  Tarsus  (Ar- 

menian)UnA.  Franchi,  Thessalonica  ;  A.  Claret  y  Clara,  Trajano- 
Errington,  Trebizon  d.- Bishops  :  F  Namszanowski, 
Agothopolis  ;  G.  Carli,  Almin  ;  S.  Bagnaud,  Bethlehem,  S.  Mag- 
nasco  Bolina  ;  L.  Besi,  Canopus ;  G.  Bagala  Blasmi,  Cydonia ;  A. 

Cvrene*  J  Serra,  Daulia  ;  G.  Cirino,  Derbe  ;  G.  Gnoglio, 
Pnrfa’-  J  ^era  Megara  ;  J.  Papardo  del  Parco,  Mmdus ;  G. 
Novella'  Patara;  F.  Marinelli,  Prophyria;  G.  Balma,  Ptolomais; 
G  Pa  wlo  d'el  Parco,  Sinope;  F  de  Charbonel  Soz?p^;  H. 
L.  C.  Maret,  Sura;  T.  Salvano,  lams;  G.  del  Prete,  lhyatira. 


SUMMARY. 


340 


Retired  Bishops. — P.  G.  Labarriere,  late  Bp.  of  Guadalupe  ; 
E.  Tocmagi,  of  Karputh  ;  B.  Atanasio,  of  Lipari  ;  J.  Bailies,  of 
Lugon  ;  G.  Sillani  Aretini,  of  Terracina ;  J.  B.  Gazailhan,  of 
Vannes. 


Administrator- Apostolic  of  the  Diocese  of  Podlachia  in  Russian 
Poland,  C.  Sosnowski,  Dean  of  the  Cathedral  of  Lublin. 


RELIGIOUS  ORDERS  AND  CONGREGATIONS. 

Abbots  ‘nullius  diceceseos’  (i.e.  having  quasi-episcopal  jurisdic¬ 
tion):  six. 

.  Abbots-General  of  Monastic  Orders  (with  the  privilege  of  wear¬ 
ing  the  mitre)  :  eighteen,  including  the  Right  Rev.  R.  P.  Burchall, 
President-General  of  the  English  Congregation  of  Benedictines. 

Generals  and  Vicars-General  of  Congregations  and  Orders  : — 
1.  Of  Congregations  of  Regular  Clerics  :  eight,  including  the 
Superior  General  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  2.  Of  Monastic  Orders  : 
five.  3.  Of  Mendicant  Orders  :  sixteen,  including  Augustinians, 
Carmelites,  Dominicans,  Franciscans,  and  Servites,  or  Servants  of 
the  B.Y.M. 


SUMMARY  OF  FATHERS  WHO  TOOK  PART  IN  THE  COUNCIL. 


Cardinals  (including  1  Patriarch,  14  Archbishops,  and  10 


Bishops)  .........  50 

Patriarchs,  Archbishops,  and  Bishops  (not  including  Cardi¬ 
nals)  :  Patriarchs  11,  Archbishops  105,  Bishops  444  ; 
total,  ..........  500 

Archbishops  and  Bishops  ‘  in  partibus  infidelium 

Exercising  the  office  of  Administrator,  Auxiliary,  Coad¬ 
jutor,  Vicar- Apostolic,  or  Prefect- Apostolic,  .  .  75 

Not  exercising  such  office, . 38 

Retired  Bishops, . 6 

Administrator  Apostolic,  not  a  Bishop,  ....  1 

Abbots  and  Superiors-  General  of  Religious  Orders  and  Con¬ 
gregations,  . 53 


General  Total, . 783 

Deduct,  as  not  of  the  Episcopal  Order  .  79 


Total  of  Patriarchs,  Archbishops,  and  Bishops,  who  took 
part  in  the  Council  at  any  time  between  Dec.  8th,  1869, 
and  July  18th,  1870,  .......  704 


THE  END. 


- 

- 


r:, 


! 


■■■ 

,, .  ■ 


. 


* 


■HKS 

.  \  .* 

;  -  .  ■-*. 


m 

. 


. .  .  ; 

\  .  '  ^  . 


% 


'  -  - 


■  -  '  « 


-  ' 

~  - :  v 
-  ' 


’ 

- *:  r  •  •  f  a 

-w 

;. 


r af . 


- 


- 

T** 


•  -'• 
5V  ■'%''*! 


■  # 


,1  •  ■*  h*  ' 

•> 

-  > 


-  : 


•*  '  '  - 


. 

.  '  f.r 


*  , 


' '  i 


. 

■  .-• 


‘ 

t  -a 

t  i'.' .  . 

r*  2  r 

* 

■HHHf 


- 


4  -  ■ . 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 


Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may  be 
renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  reserved. 

Two  cents  a  day  is  charged  for  each  book  kept 
overtime. 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the  same. 


